There Were Times When I Wished You Were Dead

Compiled by: Ursulo

 Prologue

It was just one year after Kreisen’s emperor, Carloy Kreutan, and Duke of Delua’s banned jade Yvonne Delua married.
Celebrating the anniversary of the state marriage, the capital has been in a festive mood for a week, and a party was held
to celebrate the state marriage within the palace of the capital city of Purthu.

Unexpectedly, people wondered about the festivals and parties that were held properly. None of the imperialists knew that
the emperor hated my empress, or hated her more than hated her.

Of course, I expected the emperor to ignore the national wedding anniversary, but when I saw the grand festival, people
wondered if it would happen. However, at the royal palace party held on the day of the anniversary of the national
wedding, it was discovered that by any chance.

The emperor and empress did not say a word to the extent that the cause of the anniversary of the national marriage was
embarrassing. The emperor danced only with other women as if to see, and the empress was only being waited on by the
maids with no expression on her face, whether she was familiar with such heaven or not.The Duke of Delois resented the
treatment of his beloved daughter with tears in his eyes, but there was no other way. Anyway, the couple’s job was a
couple’s job.

The aristocrats, who had noticed the Duke of Delois, went and talked to the empress and complained, but the empress
did not respond as if nothing had been heard or seen.

It was indistinguishable whether he was determined or cold.

“There’s something I want to tell you on this day.”

The emperor raised his voice alone with a pleasant face. The smiley face was beautiful but uncomfortable for the
reputation of being the most beautiful man since its foundation.

None of the Emperor’s shameless notification of such a pleasant face alone in that way was normal.

It was his expression that the nobles hated the most.

“It’s been a year since the empress and I got married, and we still have no succession. It’s a big deal. Of course it’s a big
deal.”The emperor, who began to talk in peace, hung himself with a glass. The nobles now looked at the Duke of Delois,
who did not hide his hostility toward the emperor.

Even the rats wandering around the palace knew that the emperor did not sleep with the empress. It was shameless of
her to say that she would succeed without showing her face to the empress’s

On the other hand, the empress remained expressionless as if she were listening to other people’s affairs. The soul
seemed to be somewhere else.

“Since the relationship is so different, I think we should make a difference on the occasion of the anniversary of the
national marriage. Things will change when the environment changes.”

“What kind of change are you talking about?…?”

Someone asked in an anxious tone. The emperor touched a servant standing next to him without answering.

The servant hesitated unwillingly and asked the next servant to do something. The order went down and down and
reached the servant at the entrance to the banquet hall. The servant shouted.”Here comes Lady Roden, Marquis of
Roten!”

The door of the banquet hall opened and a woman with her black hair gracefully turned inside in a fancy dress.

There was only a chilly silence within the banquet hall.

Everyone could tell that a woman’s dress, all the decorations she had made, were equivalent to the empress.

“No, I don’t…….”
When he saw a woman entering like an empress, the faces of aristocrats close to the Duke turned blue and looked at the
Duke of Delois and Yvonne Delois alternately. The Duke of Delois was now blushing to the point of bursting, and the
Queen’s expressionless face finally changed.

with a bored face on his face.

“Your Majesty, I told you I’d be ashamed to call you this!”

Kiana Roden lightly ignored all eyes and approached the emperor and spoke in a charming voice. The emperor hugged
Kiana Roden’s waist and said.”I’m thinking of using Diana as my queen.”

The emperor’s declaration was greeted with cries of “Your Majesty!” The emperor smiled affectionately, feeding Ciana
fruit, such as peaches, to make sure she couldn’t hear him.

The son of a b***h, who mentioned the system that disappeared 200 years ago, smiled unnecessarily handsomely and
held a glass.

“For your information, I can’t bite you. I’ve already received Lady’s precious. There is no shame in being an emperor and
not being responsible.”

You mean you slept with him? The aristocrats who thought what the emperor meant were overturned.

The emperor was unconscious and still showing off his affection with Keana. Eventually, the Duke of Delois couldn’t
contain his anger and shouted.

“Your Majesty!”

Despite the old castle shaking the banquet hall, the emperor looked at the empress lightly.

“The Empress, you’re not jealous, are you?” It’s like this for succession.”The empress said she would not see her children.
Empress Yvonne still looked as if all this fuss had nothing to do with her.

“Yes.”

One short word in a tone without a high note and a dry voice, that was all Yvonne’s answer. The Emperor’s indifferent
face seemed to be met with anger, but people didn’t pay much attention. The emperor hated the empress even when
she breathed.

“It’s nice to be comfortable. Then the balls will take care of the procedures to make Keana the queen. I’ll be on my way. I
have work to do.”

“Your Majesty!”

The emperor put down the glass and left with Keana in his arms. From the looks of it, I could guess what “to do” was.

In the middle of a banquet on the anniversary of the state marriage, the emperor left alone with a new woman. It was an
amazing day.Even the grandeur and glamour of the party felt like a bad joke for the entertainment of this moment.

When all eyes were on me, Yvonne opened her mouth with a bored face and a tiresome tone.

“What are you doing? Do as you please.”

On the day they got married for a year, Emperor Carloi brought a new woman with the intention of s******g the empress
and received her with the Empress.
 Main Story

Yvonne Delois was the illegitimate child of the Duke of Delois, who ruled even the fate of the royal family.

From the day he became a peacock at the age of 12, he was imprisoned in the basement and could not walk a step, and
he was beaten to the point where he could not lift a hand.

Technically, Yvonne Delois was not even the real Yvonne Delois. When the Duchess and her daughter Yvonne died, they
were only slum illegitimate children, whose real name was “Lirian Lu,” brought by the Duke of Delois.

And that’s why Yvonne Delois, the “fake” now, hates the Duke so much.

“Keep in mind, there are more than 100 eyes watching you in the palace. The day you get caught doing nonsense with
him, you and your mother will be done.”

“Yes.”

Short answers have become a habit. It was a habit caused by the fact that the Duke could find fault with the longer he
spoke. The shorter the words, the shorter the time of violence.The marriage with the emperor ended with a sudden notice,
and a week before the wedding, the Duke of Delois said the same thing to Yvonne. The gist was to do what he was told to
do, not “foolish” with the emperor.

When asked to be kind to the emperor, he would do so. When asked to be ridiculous, he would do so. When asked to
have children, he would do so. That’s what I meant by living like a doll when told to do.

The Duke was not relieved that his sick mother had been held hostage. He searched the continent and found a high-end
wizard whose seeds were dried up, and even cast a spell to ban secrets. A spell that will never unravel unless the Duke or
the Wizard dies.

There were still doubts on that subject, so there were a lot of nagging. Lunatic.

“Yes, don’t worry.”The Duke openly laughed at Yvonne’s answer. Yvonne thought to herself that the personality on the old
face was disgusting.

“What? Don’t worry? A b***h who messes up once can mess up twice.”

Fourteen years ago, Yvonne wanted to rip her ears off because of the peacock, which she never got tired of, but showed
no sign of it.

If I could, I would have ripped my ears, or my neck, 14 years ago. Instead, Yvonne always drew and painted in her head.
The imagination of beating a duke mercilessly, the idea of brutally killing a duke.

“…It was because I didn’t know anything back then.”

“So four years is more frightening. I didn’t know he was the Crown Prince, but now he’s the Emperor.

How to distort the word “dump” that saved a boy who was almost kidnapped to death. Yvonne couldn’t understand at
all.Well, it’s true that you’ve been affectionate in such a short period of time as a fool, so isn’t that wrong?

“Keep an eye on him and be kind to him. Do you get it? You’re good at coaxing around. Blood doesn’t go anywhere.
That’s the case with Croitans.”

Blood doesn’t go anywhere. I wanted to deny it to Yvonne, who thought it was a curse to receive the Duke’s blood. But
Yvonne was familiar with the answer.

“Yes.”

“He’s a fine man, and he’ll be tempted.”

The Duke, who was talking, threw a book nervously, and Yvonne knew that the word meant to go out soon.

“You son of a b***h.”

Yvonne muttered to herself in a room where there was no one.

The day before the wedding, Yvonne lay in bed and thought for a long time. If he “crushes” like a mad b***h,
would Carlo respond? Would the enemy’s daughter react because her eyes or bottoms are fluttering because she’s
pushing for it?I didn’t think so at all when I thought of Carlo as a child.

There’s a guy like Demon. I’m sure this is the demon thing, too. I tried to kill my uncles and my father.>

Carlo, who was still talking with his arms and legs tied and his eyes were full of tears, was still good. The hatred, the
venom.

Why would he do that to you?>

My family is rich, so I covet my family’s.>

You said you were a duke. Isn’t the duke rich?>

Oh, there’s something like that!>

Now that I think about it, it was a great temper tantrum. I was left with a twisted tongue and a little temper. On the other
hand, he felt smart not to tell the truth about who he was until the end.

I’m going to live here and kill the demon.>

It was, when I came back alive, not even alive. What confidence do you have even though you’re thinking about when to
kill me at every meal?However, contrary to the grim words, tears were flowing from young eyes. How fascinated the child
himself was with the tears.

“……knife.”

I recalled a name that I hadn’t called in a long time. I felt awkward with my tongue rolling.

Even at an early age, the determination to be hateful is still so vivid, but would Carlo be favorable to the enemy’s
daughter? Do you think I’ll come over if I pretend to be crazy?

Yvonne lay in bed and shook her head alone. It couldn’t have been until Carlo wasn’t half mad. With that personality? No
way. It was safe to say that there was no chance that Carlo would be in favor of him. It was as absurd as escaping from
the duke himself. Then I had to think about something else.

Is there any chance that Carlo will realize he’s a Gryrian then?

Yvonne weighed the possibilities in a drooping manner like a corpse. What did Lillian say when Lillian wiped away the
tears of little Carlo crying and muttering in anger?

Carlois, who was shouting sharply, came to mind. I think I thought ‘I have dirty hands but I have a dirty temper’ because I
was speechless.

But Yvonne, who lived as Lirian Lu, was also a child of great character, so she rubbed Carlo’s face more and showed him
what was really dirty. The touch was rough, but Lirian’s eyes were rather soft. Because I felt sorry for Carlo back then.

Why are you looking at me like that? Get your hands off me!

Carloi had frowned and grumbled. Yes, Carlo thought Lirian was a boy at first.

It wasn’t exactly Carlo’s fault. Back then, everyone thought I was a skinny boy because I couldn’t eat Lirian.

You idiot!>

What? How old are you?>

Carlo asked back to being childish, but Lillian didn’t answer. Because she didn’t let the girl do her chores well, Lillian got
into the habit of not correcting such misunderstandings.His badly skinny arms and short hair, which didn’t even reach his
neck, was grayish-brown, his skin was black like a child of a coal mine all day long, and his clothes were so tilted that they
looked like pieces of cloth rather than clothes.

That’s what I looked like then. I couldn’t afford it. What about now?
Yvonne, who was lying on the bed, raised her hair with her arms and looked at her quietly. Thin wrists, bright and shiny
platinum hair that even makes you look transparent, pale skin as if you haven’t received sunlight, and luxurious silk
clothes that make you feel sick.

The arms and hair fell weakly onto the bed. There was no chance. Unless you have an ancient wizard-like eye, you can’t
think of Lillian when you see this now.

Every time I looked at myself in the mirror, I felt unfamiliar. No, rather, I felt nauseated by the way he looked so much like
the Duke.It was funny. The real Yvonne, the daughter of the Duke and Duchess, said she was a child who looked just like
her mother, as if half of her family had disappeared, and she hated him so much.

I’ll find you when I get back. I’ll never forget. I promise you, Lou.>

But, still, I am.

Yvonne closed her eyes slowly. I forgot how to shed tears a long time ago. Because I realized earlier that it didn’t help.

And yet I can’t forget your promise.

The cold wind that blew incessantly through the open window touched the ball painfully. Yvonne put her hands together
and put them on her chest as if she were praying. Without knowing who she was praying to, Yvonne repeated
desperately.

Please ask for a miracle. I’ll forgive all the misfortunes so far, so just this once, please ask for a miracle.”Knife.”

Yvonne whispered, as if to recite a prayer.

A miracle happens and I think you might remember me. Even though I knew this hope was Germany’s, which would cut
my breathing with a single stroke.

Lou, I’ll make sure you don’t envy anyone. I’ll protect you.>

Just in case you keep that childish, curious promise of your childhood, when you didn’t know anything.

***

By any chance, I don’t come true.

Yvonne realized once again when she saw Carloi at the ceremony. Hope is nothing more than a useless fantasy held by a
very unlikely human being.

“Always remember that your mother’s life depends on me.”

It was a familiar threat that the father came and went at the wedding to wish his daughter’s happiness. Yvonne nodded
slightly and kept walking. Yvonne was so nervous as she entered the ceremony that she almost collapsed while
walking.The Duke clasped his hand so hard that it was painful to see him stumble. When I couldn’t groan and looked at
the Duke, the Duke was already in full smoke, as if he had threatened.

“Yves…….”

It was a creepy acting ability to even cry. I felt sick with disgust. Yvonne managed to swallow the rising weights and build
a smiley one.

Of course, it’s only a daughter you love who can take credit for, and if it’s a low-key thing to do, what face would it be?

Yvonne gave the performance a moderate rhythm and walked toward Carloi. He looked at Carlo with a strong desire to
recognize him if he had eyes, but his expression only became more and more and more.

I wonder if they don’t recognize me. It was a matter of course, but something collapsed. Carloi even shook my hand and
left the ceremony alone.Yvonne was left alone and thought blankly. You said you wouldn’t forget, you filthy idiot.

The Duke approached Yvonne with a quick step to see if she could not tolerate even the moment she was mesmerized.

“I…….”
If I let it go, I would have said nonsense again. No, I’m glad I’m talking nonsense, but I had no idea how I’d bother Carlo
again for hurting his pride.

Yvonne shook her head holding the Duke’s arm. I never thought it would get on Carlo’s nerves.

It was strange and awkward to see Carlo suddenly breaking into the bedroom and expressing his anger. Only then did
Yvonne feel. The fact that Carloy is not the knife he used to be, just as he is not.

Carl was a clumsy, honest, hot-tempered child, not a man who showed such quiet, frighteningly cold anger.

“Do you mean that I hate Delois terribly, and I know that I want to get rid of all those who receive it from this empire if I
can?”Even if he didn’t raise his voice, he felt fierce anger.

I thought I got used to the pain, but I don’t think so for the pain that Carlo was giving. Every word he said stabbed me in
the chest. His cruel sincerity touched Yvonne so that he could not turn a blind eye.

Carlo wants to kill me now.

Yvonne had no choice but to give up. This and that are all messed up. If you’re this hateful, you can’t have a favor for
yourself, and you can’t remember yourself.

All that was left was a choice of believing in Carloi’s Carlo had to make himself realize that it would be beneficial to
escape from the Duke’s interference by fulfilling his minimum duties.

“You could be the empress of this country, but that’s it.”

But Yvonne soon found that even that was impossible. Carloi’s hatred seemed to have wiped out all options other than
“hostile”.When Carlo left with nothing but cold words, Yvonne collapsed on the bed like a wooden doll with broken limbs.

“I can’t help it now…….”

Yvonne muttered to herself. I can’t be honest with Carloi or I can’t take his side at ease. However, it is not possible to win
favor with Carlo by actively listening to the Duke.

I, who can’t do anything, will probably get stuck here, get stuck and rot.

The snow was wet. Yvonne rubbed her eyes slowly. It was strange. I’m sure he hasn’t cried for a long time.

It seemed that he had unknowingly high expectations for useless hope. I expected to escape from h**l, but I walked into
another one.

“……Mom.”

In a crying voice, Yvonne kept calling her mother like a child. I was scared and lonely. On the day she sat down as the
most noble, Yvonne felt the most bottomless despair.Yvonne painted and painted the past endlessly on the floor, which
was so high that it was even far from the sky. I managed to fall asleep while thinking of the happiest moment and the
moment when happiness and unhappiness intersected.

***

Yvonne did not understand the Duke of Delois, who suddenly appeared to be the father, in many ways, but there were
some particular things that he did not understand. For example, why you are so generous to your mother when you are
harsh to yourself.

“Oh, my God, Denise. The therapist says it’s not good for you to stay out for a long time.”

“This is fine, Duke. Now that Lou is married, I won’t be able to see her much, but I want to spend a lot of time.”

“Yeah, you should…Lou will live well, so don’t worry too much and just take care. You have to be healthy to see Lu for a
long time.”

The Duke patted Denise with a creepy friendly face.I couldn’t understand such things as why they risked their lives on the
illegal secret-disclosure-ban magic even though they took their mother hostage like that.

When the Duke’s actions were finally understood, Yvonne became more afraid and loathed of him.
“I can’t believe my only daughter can do anything for me when she’s getting married.….”

Yvonne’s real mother, Denise, muttered with a haggard face. Denise’s illness has become much lighter since he came to
the duke’s.

A spacious, comfortable room, luxurious bedside, colorful insignia, and a lot of hands-on servants. It would be even
stranger if things didn’t get better.

While Yvonne was suffocated by the Duke somewhere in the duke’s duke, Denise would gasp for a bottle on a soft bed.

“I said I really wanted to go to the wedding, but if you go that far with your body, you will die on the way. It’s so far that you
can’t even come here often anymore.….”Denise stamped tears with a white handkerchief.

“I’m glad you’re a good husband.”

Denise knew nothing like a lie. She was afraid of the Duke, so she got pregnant and ran away, but did not suspect
anything because the current Duke was kind and generous.

I wanted to do what I couldn’t do for my dead duchess and daughter, and I believed in the Duke’s red lie that I was so
lonely because I had no family.

It was because his judgment was blurred due to his long-term illness, but the Duke was able to create a face as he
wanted.

Even Yvonne believed in the Duke at first. How happy I was to have a father.

I’m your father now.>

The Duke held the hand of young Lirian Lu in the Dark Forest with a friendly face. In the image of such a beautiful and
envious father, the Duke took Yvonne to h**l.

“You said you gave me all the best education I could get, and I really. When did you become such a graceful lady? Are
you happy, Lou?Denise held her daughter’s hand with dry hands. I’ve been suffocated by harmless questions. But
Yvonne could smile. The work that has always been done for 14 years has now not been difficult at all.

Maybe this resembles a duke who hates it so much? To be able to hide your feelings like this.

“Yes, of course.”

“I’m glad, Lou, if you’re not happy…What’s the point of continuing this life?”

“Don’t say that. Then do I live alone?”

“Now we have the Duke.”

Oh, the Duke was a really meticulous and scary man.

Denise would jump out of the window without a second of hesitation if Denise found out that Yvonne was being
threatened on his own pretext. He wondered if it would be better for Yvonne to volunteer when suffering from illness in the
slums.So the Duke only showed Denise a beautiful lie. Yvonne, who has only one thing to protect in this world, could not
have told the ugly truth with her own mouth, so it was a perfect plan.

“Take this. I wanted to make it a little bigger, but it was too strong.”

The thin lace cloth with embroidery was supposed to be used as a blanket, but it was small and looked like a blanket.

I had no idea how long Denise would have had to make fun of his arm to make this size. You don’t even have energy.

“Lu, are you crying? I heard brides cry like that before they get married, and it was true.”

“Mom, you have to take care of yourself. But I’m going to come often.”

“Is there anything I can’t stay here? I think I’m going to have an upset stomach because of the excessive treatment. You
worry about yourself. It’s better than not being able to marry you all your life because of me.”Yvonne never regretted it. I
couldn’t regret it.

Every time I see my mother cough again after coughing to death in a dusty wooden bed, not a mother who vomits blood.
Every time I see my mom eating the delicious and healthy food of the peacock, not my mom who feeds her everything
and starve herself.

Whenever I see a mother holding her hand warmly while looking at the flowers in the garden, not a mother who is hungry.

Yvonne was able to list endless moments that made her not regret. To be honest, Yvonne even thought it was a business
without loss. It was a while before the duke hit, and the guaranteed future was long.

The Duke did not ask for anything but vent his anger on Yvonne. As long as her mother could live like that, Yvonne would
have been the Duke’s order to dance on a tightrope like a crazy clown.So Yvonne couldn’t understand the Duke’s
unusuality. After the marriage was decided, the Duke began to look for the wizard like crazy. I wondered who he was
going to be, but the Duke didn’t seem to know until he cast a spell.

“If you try to say what you shouldn’t say, you won’t be able to speak, and if you try to write, you won’t be able to write
anything.”

said the sorcerer, wearing a robe over his head. His hair had been horribly sore for a while.

The Duke, who secretly brought a high-end wizard with a huge amount of money, also cast a spell on Yvonne and several
other employees to ban the disclosure of secrets. Some disappeared without knowing a mouse or a bird.

No one in Croissen was capable of such high-ranking magic, and it had to be brought from the Kingdom of Bernie, which
was one of the felonies that could go from death to extinction. In addition, as with many magic on the continent, there was
the hassle of having to walk back periodically.Yvonne thinks it was more effective to threaten her mother than to use
illegal magic with such a high risk. As long as Denise is in the hands of the Duke, he won’t tell the truth even in his sleep.
Besides, who the h**l are you gonna tell? No one wants to talk, no reason to talk.

But now Yvonne understands the Duke. The Duke probably knew.

“I think I can do more than that.”

He would have known that the time would come when he couldn’t bear Carlo, who was looking at him like a bug.

To Carl, Yvonne is a cruel and evil empress who can do without hesitation what he has done, just like a disgusting duke.

If I met Carl this way again, I knew that there would be a time when I would want to leave my mom and run away.Yvonne
smiled alone. The Duke knew that the time would come when he wanted to die rather than go crazy because he couldn’t
say a word with the expectation of his life right in front of him, but he didn’t know himself.

He must have known that there would be a time when he would forget his mother and everything, so he needed a double
device called magic.

“To Croysen.”

Yvonne realized this fact when she turned on the poison to go to Ciana without hesitation. I really want to run away now.
Even if the escape is death, it is acceptable.

It was funny because Carlo’s expression was strange. I know you’ve always wanted me gone, but what kind of look is
that.

The frightened face was just like a child. What a stupid idiot. But Yvonne’s arms were wide open. Did this person just grow
up like this?Yvonne thought, vomiting blood. If you die like this, it’s very……I’ll be comfortable. It was neither Dennis nor
Carlo nor anything that remained in the clouded consciousness.

There is only one thing left to be desired for freedom.

***

I had a long dream. Yvonne’s dream when she was Lirian Louise.

Twelve-year-old Lirian Lu was a child who lived in a slum in a dark forest where few people lived, in the corner of his
mother, the Duke of Delois.

Although the word “child” didn’t look very good together, life wasn’t bad. I didn’t starve if I wasn’t full, I had a mother
without my father, and I had a house where I could avoid the cold wind if I wasn’t warm.
“Lu, my baby.”

The sweet voice of a mother who hugs and whispers herself every night.

“Lu, come and get something to eat.”

The only neighbor who takes care of her mother and daughter.Lirian Lu was living a decent life just by this.

But one doesn’t get to know one’s life wasn’t bad. When misfortune comes, that’s when you realize it. I thought, “Oh, I’m
better.” Just as Yvonne, who believed that there would be no greater misfortune than the Duke, realized what true
misfortune was after marrying Carloi.

Even considering that there were not many different kinds of misfortunes, the misfortunes that came to Lirian Lu were too
corny.

A terrible disease came to Denis, who needed expensive medicine for an incurable problem. Sickness and poverty were
easy to pair up with. No, maybe unhappiness is called that because it brings other unhappiness together.

Lirian Lu suddenly became a breadwinner at a young age. There were not many options.There lived gangsters in the Dark
Forest who refused to do anything bad for money. The thugs quite often needed a child who looked innocent and Lillian
used to work for them.

Helping the security forces avoid suspicion, delivering something for them, cleaning their living quarters, and doing petty
labor. Then I could have the salty money in my hand.

Once Lirian, who was in urgent need of money, had no guilt, conscience, or sense of justice, so gangsters felt comfortable
about it. In addition, he was a child with a big lump and guts.

The first day I saw Carlo was nothing special. I just went in to clean the house of a bunch of thugs as dirty as a pig’s den
and found a little boy tied up.

“Uh…….”

Frustrated, Lillian let out a groan without even realizing it. I wasn’t surprised there were people. It was originally a place
where gangsters often kept people locked up. Threatening, hitting or torturing. However, it was the first time I had brought
such a small children.The boy let out a shout.

“Run! Get out of here! This is a dangerous place!”

He seemed to think that Lirian was a child who came in without knowing anything. Lillian was shocked again. If you were
in that situation, I think you’d start shouting, “Save me.” Lillian couldn’t forget the shock he had received at this time.

Some people don’t think about taking care of their own livelihood, their own lives, they can afford to care about the right
things, and learn to do so.

Lirian stood nailed and looked at a boy who was worried about others without knowing his subject. How is that possible?

Lirian stood still for a long time, and one of the gangsters came in and shouted.

“Lou! You know what I’m saying if you care about useless things, right? It’s natural you don’t get paid and you’ll have to be
prepared to be kicked out of here.”Lillian nodded roughly and pretended to wipe the floor. The gangster turned his eyes in
a trivial way. That’s because Lillian has never turned a finger on their misdeeds anyway.

The look on the boy’s face then! Lillian couldn’t seem to forget the face of the boy who was staring at her. The sense of
betrayal, contempt, and all kinds of negative emotions came to mind.

“What, you’re a gang with these b******s? You bad…!

A frightening dull sound rang out. A long leg was a relentless blow to the boy’s head. With fear, Lirian Lu rushed out.

It felt completely different to see a grown-up being beaten up by a child of his or her age.

“What, Lou. Why are you here?”

“Oh, that’s….”
“Good. Turn right past the witch’s tree and there will be a man in black standing. Get some stuff from him.”The witch’s tree
was at the entrance to the Dark Forest.

“The police won’t say anything if it’s a medicinal product. No one here doesn’t know that you’re suffering from your
mother’s disease.”

Lillian listened quickly because it was better to clean up with the sound of a smashing sound as the background music. It
was a while before I found out that the items I brought were a huge number of gold coins.

The boy, who seemed to fit all day, didn’t get quiet until evening. It was only then that Lillian went back in there, and the
boy was tied up and shedding tears.

“Rebellion makes more sense. You’d better just shut up.”

Perhaps she didn’t appreciate Lirian’s useful advice at all, the child stared fiercely with tearful eyes. Lian rubbed the
child’s face with her own hands because her blood-filled face was frightening.

“What, get your dirty hands off me.””You don’t know, do you? Your face is a lot dirtier than my hands.”

“I’m not saying it’s dirty……. Why are you staring at me like that? Get your hands off me!”

“What? You idiot!”

“Woof, what? How old are you? I’m a criminal!”

I wanted to hit a guy who was talking with his mouth, but he looked so miserable that Lillian couldn’t do that’s why Lillian
couldn’t.

Instead, he wiped his face with a clean wet towel. It’s just that the blood was too much, but the face didn’t fit as much as I
thought. I think my lips cracked, but my face didn’t swell that much except for my right cheek. Did he hit his head and body
a lot?

The boy stared at Lou with a fierce look, as if he was not grateful for this kindness.

“I’m a part of it, but I pretend to be nice.”

Lirian Lu wasn’t very patient. So I answered.”Then do you want me to hit you, too?”

The child shut his mouth. I guess you don’t want to be hit.

After cleaning her face, Lirian let out an exclamation without even realizing it. A boy is too…It was pretty. It was messy
and dusty, but black black, and beautiful gold eyes that must have been glossy. I’ve never seen such a color of snow
before, and I’ve never seen such a pretty boy before.

No, it’s the prettiest thing I’ve ever seen in my life. More than your mother Denise. If you’re this pretty even after you get
hit, you’ll be prettier when you’re fine.

“You keep staring at something unpleasant.”

The way he spoke was not as beautiful as his face.

“I heard everything pretty has thorns.….”

“Nonsense…….”

Lirian stuffed bread that she had secretly brought from the kitchen into her mouth. If you’re pretty when you shut your
mouth, you should make me look like that.

The frowning boy looked as if he was about to curse, but he ate bread that came into his mouth in a hurry because he
was hungry.”……What’s this bread?”

“Why don’t you know what this is? It’s Hordu.”

“……What’s that?”

• Single Women
• Chapter

• Receives

• Absurd

• Alive

• All Day

• Anger

• Arms and legs

• Awkward

• Bright

• Single Women

• Chapter

• Receives

• Absurd

• Alive

• All Day

• Anger

• Arms and legs

• Awkward
 • Bright

• Single Women

• Chapter

• Receives

• Absurd

Lillian made an impression. It must be a more precious young man than expected.

Haven’t you ever eaten Hordu bread in your life? Common people can eat bread except for Hordu, a bread made of
barley dough.

“I’ve never had bread like this before. What kind of bread is this? It’s crumbly.”

A boy who is unlucky somehow smacked his lips on the subject of saying it’s not tasty. My taste and taste are different.

asked Lirian.

“What’s your name?”

“You don’t have to know my name.”

“If you tell me, I’ll give you another bread.”

I could have endured it if I hadn’t eaten it at all, but since I’ve already tasted it, it’s hard to endure it. No matter how great
my family is, there is no rich or poor in hunger. And Lillian knew this better than anyone else.”You think I’m a dog!”

But this guy was tough.

“Okay, then I’ll call you that b*****d.”

“Don’t call me! Why are you calling me!”

“There’s jam, too. Do you know Pinata Jam? You haven’t tried this either, have you? You don’t know what it tastes like, do
you? It’s hard to explain. It’s really good.”

“Car…… Carl.”

Of course, it’s just a child who was starved and beaten. The boy didn’t answer, but I couldn’t have eaten pinata jam in
Delois. What kind of jam do rich kids eat then?

Lirian, who was thinking to herself, put bread with jam in his mouth with a satisfied face.

“Why are you doing this? Are you going to save me?”

Carl asked. Lillian couldn’t answer.

“Look, don’t pretend to be a good person and get out of here. ‘Cause you’re just as bad.'”You have a lot of bread crumbs
on your mouth. I guess it was delicious. But pretending it’s not tasty…Why are you being so coy?”

“Hey!”

Carl’s face was quite red, so Lillian laughed out loud. Lillian gave Carl all the bread he had. Of course, my hands were tied
and I had to eat the knife with my mouth.
Lillian, who had been observing the knife eagerly, asked again.

“How old are you?”

“…13. What are you?”

He was a year older than himself.

Knowing how unusual boys are even a year apart, Lillian decided not to tell me my age. I mean, not to tell the truth.

“Me? I’m fourteen.”

“You’re lying, you’re a little thing. You don’t seem to have a head more than me.”

Without answering, Lillian took the ointment and put it on the knife’s mouth. A groan of pain came out. After applying all
the ointment, Lillian put dirty dust on the face of the knife.”What are you doing?”

“I’ll die if I get caught being nice to you.”

“Did I do a good job of giving you some bread?” Then don’t do it! I wiped it and dirty it. You’re not crazy.”

Yeah, Lillian thought about it for a while. Why would you do this to her?

But unlike the harsh words, Carl’s eyes were filled with fear. I knew those eyes. It wasn’t much different from Lillian’s
desperate search for something to make money.

“Then I’m off.”

“Get out of here.”

The boy clenched his teeth as if he were swearing and said the boy.

Lillian stood up without regret and turned her back. Then I started walking towards the door. One step, two steps, three
steps…… I walked counting my steps. Fourteen steps.

“Don’t go!”

At the sound of the sound, Lirian turned around. Carl was crying again.”Don’t leave me alone.”

I heard a sad cry. Even if you are a pretty and precious child, you can’t help it in front of fear. He looked no different from
himself.

It was force majeure. Lirian crouched down next to Carl. Only then did Carl start sobbing madly, perhaps because he was
relaxed.

Carl kept crying with Lirian next to him. He cried and muttered something. I couldn’t hear it well because of the crying, but
I felt like I was calling my parents.

“Don’t go.”

Even if Lirian flinched a little, he could hear a pathetic voice. Eventually, Lillian listened to the sound by Carl’s side until
dawn. Carl had no more temper.

***

I regret that day. The day I went to his side without leaving Carl alone crying.

“……knife?”

There seemed to be a knife in front of the cloudy eye. That can’t be true.There was a distorted-looking knife in front of
Yvonne, who was drowning in poison. A look like that kid from the past.

But… it’s not a knife. He’s a grown-up carloy. Carlo can’t have that look on his face, so this is a dream.

Yvonne closed her eyes again. It was a dream that no one bothered her.

***
There was not much to be learned while staying by the sword until dawn. He is a very precious child of the house, and a
man who is after something of the house has ordered the kidnapping of the sword.

“How long are we gonna have to hold that kid? I haven’t heard from you since I got the advance payment.”

“I told you to wait a little longer. Besides, you don’t know? If you go against it wrong, we’ll lose our necks first.”

“Phew, I’ve had a bad luck.….”

But there were a few things I found out while running errands for gangsters for a few days. That the transaction between
the owner and Carl’s parents is not good.The gangsters were thinking that there might be a time when they really had to
kill the sword.

Carl took Lirian’s advice for a few days and shut up and remained quiet, but after a while he began to rebel again.
Perhaps he noticed that the situation was not good for him.

He was so persistent that he got caught trying to escape three times and got beaten again. The knife, who had kept her
mouth shut when she was beaten, cried only after the gangsters disappeared at night. He was a man of terrible pride.

“Get off.”

Cursing words flowed through the crying sound. It seemed like a curse to Lirian.

“Get out of my way.”

No matter how Lillian looked after the wounds, brought food, and stayed together at night, the fundamental resentment of
Lillian did not go away.

Lyrian, who is the only one who can expect humanity in a place full of blood and tears, seemed to hate not giving much
help.”Don’t go.”

Then, when Lirian tried to leave again, Carl grabbed it. Sometimes Lillian thought, “Is this how a mother bird feels when
she sees a baby bird?”

“It’s my fault…….Don’t go.”

Who can throw away a boy with tears hanging from his pretty golden eyes? Perhaps if Carl showed this to the lords, they
might let him go. No matter how much blood or tears you don’t have, you’ll have a sense of beauty, right?

“We’ll be out in a minute. No matter how long I’ve been here, it all ended up going home.”

Lirian consoled poorly. It was actually a lie. When I went home, there were people who went back to the dead body, and
there were people who couldn’t go back and were thrown somewhere in the dark forest. It was a dark forest where trees
grew as nourishment for the body.The cry of the knife died down to see if the drooling lie was still comforting.

“……Why are you helping those pups?”

“My mom’s in a lot of pain. I need medicine, but there’s no place to pay.”

Lirian answered as if she had waited. I don’t know, I didn’t have to say it in detail. Lillian may have wanted to keep making
excuses to this boy. I’m not such a bad person, I can’t help it. Because my mom is sick.

I didn’t expect a response. I thought it would be ridiculed or sarcastic as usual. Anyway, Lillian was going to let Carl off the
hook when he said, “Do people do things like you just because they’re sick?”

“…How painful it is.”

But Carl didn’t do that. His expression became strange. When the opponent sincerely accepted the words for excuses, he
stabbed Lillian in reverse.

Lirian’s mom, Denise, was really, really sick. When I tried to explain how much, I choked on my own.”You’ll get well soon.”

Carl said awkwardly. Is it consolation that you don’t mean? It seemed to smell similar to the comfort that Lillian did earlier.

Carl wriggled uncomfortably when he saw Lirian, who became depressed without answering.

“How much money do you need?”

“I don’t know. A lot. Later, he said he needed more expensive medicine.”

Lirian’s words clouded and nothing came out of her mouth.

In the sudden silence, Lirian’s depression and despair were felt intact. Carl thought that there was a reason why Lillian
spent time next to him every time.

At least the knife became more uncomfortable when the person who was chatting next to him pressed his mouth. Silence
makes fear more vivid.

“…Search my pants.”

It was strange to hear Carl’s request a long time later. Search for what? The knife shook his head as Lillian, who
hesitated, searched his pants pocket.”Not in the pocket, in the pants.”

The knife frowned at the sight of Lirian’s face turning red.

“What are you thinking? It’s not underwear, it’s inside my pants.”

What’s the difference if it’s not in your underwear, you idiot.

However, Lillian put her hand back into Carl’s pants as if she were a bold boy who didn’t know anything about shyness.
There was something around the waist. It was a pocket.

“What’s this?”

“Open it.”

Inside was a brooch that looked very expensive. Even in the eyes of Lillian, who knew nothing, it had a sparkle that only
the real could smell. The brooch sparkled alone in the dark room.

No wonder I crouched too much when I got hit. There was something to protect.

“If you bring it and sell it, you’ll get paid.

Carl’s way of speaking was blunt, so he was like a tearful person, not a giver. Lillian looked blankly at Carl, unable to
understand the gap between his speech and the content of his words.”Are you a fool? You said you needed money!”

When Carl shouted as if he were frustrated, Lillian realized that Carl had only said he would give it to him. But why?

Lillian was a street kid. I also knew that unless I stole it, it wouldn’t come to Ggong.

“I can’t let you go even if you give me this.”

“…….”

“It’s so obvious that I’m the only one who can free you, and the men won’t leave me and my mother alone.”

Lillian handed her pocket back nicely, but Carl turned his head with a face full of annoyance.

“Who wants what? It’s better than being taken away by them anyway, so you keep it!”

“…Really? I really can’t let you go.”

“Do you think I’d expect anything from a guy like you who’s picking up some bad guys?”Wow……. Seeing that you speak
so harshly, I felt like I could get it for free without feeling uncomfortable. Carl really didn’t seem to expect anything.

Lillian felt strange again. Like the first day I saw a knife. How could he do this?

When I’m held, I’m in the right mind to run away, and I’ll give you something you can’t even guess how expensive it is
even now, something you’ve been keeping dearly for the whole time.

It’s crazy. It’s weird. How could this be happening?

The idea of a knife ate into my little head. Knew it or not, Carl was still a distinctive curt face.

“You said you’d be out in no time anyway. So I don’t need it.”

Do they believe Lirian’s lies? Lirian’s heart was tightened with guilt for no reason. But I had to get what I was going to get
what I was going to get.Carl snorted at Lirian, who put her pocket in the product.

“You really don’t expect anything from me, do you?”

“Oh, I don’

The knife, who looked at Lirian smiling without any shame, murmured to himself.

“…Just don’t go at night. I come here often.

It was a whisper that would not have been heard if it hadn’t been quiet. Lillian, who managed to notice Carl’s red ears,
nodded.

She’d be better off selling it, so I could give it to Carl for the night. It was a surplus business. Lou was good at calculating.

Ririan Lu was not materialally abundant, but there were several character traits to be proud of. Agility, guts, a sense of
profit or loss.

However, in the 14 years since Lirian Lu became Yvonne Delois, things that she was good at naturally changed. Fourteen
years was never a short time, and it was possible for a person to become a very different person.Yvonne Delois was able
to reach the highest level of insensitivity after 14 years of duke. It kills feelings, senses, and thoughts, so it doesn’t react at
all. To put it mildly, it could be called patience. It was comfortable because the pain seemed to be someone else’s in a dull
sense.

“Your Majesty only deals with other women. Affection is something you can’t get from power.”

“Fortunately, you’re dealing with women? I was afraid you’d turn navy sooner or later.”

I don’t think I can see what I don’t see what I see.…. It has nothing to do with me…….

Carlo, who looked disgusted when he saw himself, whispered to himself as if he could not be seen.

“Well, Her Majesty. Your Majesty ordered you not to be involved in this event.….”

I don’t think I can hear what I hear it.….It’s none of my business…….”I’m glad I’m not the empress and I’m not wasting my
imperial fortune.”

“Your Majesty, the Empress is listening.”

“It’s none of my business.”

He deceived himself as if he could not hear Carlo’s sharp words that he wanted to insult himself in the presence of many
people. Just as he endured all the violence of the duke.

“It seems that you are still the daughter of the Duke, not the Empress.”

It’s nothing. If you stay still, this will also pass.

“Your father, the Duke, made a big deal in public that you and I don’t even eat together. How do you know so much about
the couple, the empress is not surprised.”

One day it’s going to pass, so just stay still.….

“I don’t feel well, so I’ll eat with you…….”

“Yes.”

“……what is yes? I’m not even done talking.”

“Yes.”

Yvonne came to her senses and looked up at the coldness that made even strong self-brainwashing hesitate. Carlo was
looking at Yvonne with a stiff face. Only then did Yvonne realize the mistake.Oops, the answer was too fast.

Ignorant Yvonne, Carloi glared with a cold face as usual. I had nothing to say even if I looked at it like that. I was shouting
very loudly that I didn’t listen to any of Carlo’s
“You’re ignoring me. Even if it’s not your appearance, I can’t help but know that you’re the daughter of the Duke.”

“…I was thinking about something else for a while. I’m sorry.”

“It’s not once or twice that you’ That’s how I respond every time.”

Carlo may not have been very angry, but now he sounded a bit petulant when he criticized him.

“I don’t know what else the empress has to think about. I don’t think you’re doing anything.”

Ah.

Fourteen years of tricks and patience were of no use in front of Carloi. Every time Yvonne saw him, he had to use all his
energy to suppress the urge to grab Carlo by the collar.Of all the many, of all people, what is the emperor? If it weren’t for
the Emperor, you could have pretended to be crazy.

He wasn’t very friendly even when he was young, but I don’t know what has changed more.

“You’re acting like this, and you’re asking me to eat every time…….”

Carlo muttered in an irritated voice.

For 14 years, Carlo seemed to have grown a knife instead of a tongue in his mouth. There were times when the invisible
knife felt more painful than the duke’s hand.

The pain was so painful. I entered here with determination, but it was painful enough to overshadow my determination. No
one else, Carl, in his childhood, hates him with all his heart and with all his heart. Disgust.

I still vividly remember the face that held him with a red face, but the child is nowhere, and there is only a man who wants
him to disappear.Maybe you want me to die? Or do you want to kill me? Yvonne wondered about it every day.

It was hard work to deal with Carlo, who felt hatred even when he was still. When mixing until the end, it consumed all of
Yvonne’s energy.

“…Your Majesty doesn’t come often. If you don’t even like this, you don’t have to come.”

“Ha! Then you’d better say that to the duke. I might listen to you even if you ignore me.”

You don’t listen to me.Yvonne had nothing more to say back.

This is how it’s always been with Carloywa. It was hard to ignore his words openly and listening to them brought back the
feelings that had been put in place. But there wasn’t much she could say in the first place to reply hard.

Unlike Yvonne, who changed her appearance from then on, Carloi grew up as a child. Of course Yvonne was more
distressed. Carlo won’t think of Lirian Lu when he sees me.”…I’ll get up first.

With a cold face, Carlo got up. Yvonne sat blank and ate alone. How great it would have been if he was a boy who could
seduce a bread with jam like before.

Next to Carloi, having to keep looking at him was nothing short of war for Yvonne.

A battle with self-sacrificing, a battle with forgotten memories, a struggle with emotion buried, and a few layers of fighting
took place every day. It wasn’t easy to kill everything in front of him.

I certainly didn’t expect anything from him. I believed it, but I was disappointed. I thought I wouldn’t blame him because I
understood his hatred for the Duke, but sometimes I hated him too much.

It was fortunate that Carlo didn’t even like to see him and didn’t find him at all.

“I paid a high price and let you into the empress at most, what is it? Tell me you don’t have to come?”And the Duke came
and went to the empress day after day. That’s why Carlo hates it, he walks in and out like his own house. In ancient times,
the maids must have reported to the Duke of Algioual.

The Duke is a peacock, and the Carloys are getting thinner as they touch Yvonne from both sides. At this rate, I thought I
could go crazy.

“……I didn’t realize that the emperor was making people angry.”
“When did you come at me for a good reason? Half of what I did as a child would be better than this.”

“I hate you so much that I don’t even want to see my face. If the Duke stops pressing the Emperor…….”

“Even when you’re acting like a man, you’re possessed, but stop talking nonsense.”

Even the Makea Mountains, which can never be passed bare-handed, will communicate more than peacocks.”You’re not
even paying for your mother’s medicine.”

I wondered why he wouldn’t bring up Dennis. Four months was a long time for a peacock.

“…I’ll try.”

“You’ll have to try harder. If the results don’t go well, you’ll see it again when your mother goes into the coffin.”

“No way! I told you I’d let you see it in no time!”

“I can’t believe you’re making such a thing up!”

Yvonne shrank like a habit at the Duke’s bawling. It was a fear that the body remembers. The Duke, who was staring at
Yvonne without an answer, growled once again.

“Something needs to change.”

Yvonne became nervous, but there was nothing else she could do. The duke seemed to want Yvonne to get naked and
rush at Carloi, but everyone knew it would be of no use.”Your Majesty, why don’t you sleep in my bedroom today.”

This was the best Yvonne could do. I wanted to kneel down and beg, but I wouldn’t let the Duke know, and I couldn’t even
condescend to Carlo.

“Why, does your father push you?”

They’re threatening me, not just urging me. So I wanted to tell you to stop being so mean and come to bed with your eyes
closed just once. I don’t know what the Duke will do to me if you don’t.

The horse hovered narrowly in my tongue. But the empress’s servants were watching Yvonne’s every move with twinkling
eyes. They’re all the watchmen of the Duke watchmen.

Yvonne had no choice but to repeat the best she could. What would you do to come to the bed at least once. Carloi
refused to even him.So after becoming Empress Yvonne could not see Denise. Not even once.

Because Carlo never allowed Yvonne to be around.

Everything that Yvonne tried to kill often came back to life in the dark night and attacked him. As if it were revenge,
it became a more intense memory, a more terrible emotion, and broke into the dream and shattered Yvonne.

When Yvonne awoke from his dream of holding him like a living monster and shaking him, he was fortunate that he had
no chance of sleeping with Carloi.

Carlo won’t miss this opportunity. He might be trying to kick him out on charges of madness.

Instead of Yvonne, the women in and out of Carloy’s bedroom were usually maids working at the palace. Sometimes
there was a maid, sometimes there was a woman who seemed to have been brought from outside.

His message was transparent, but on the other hand, it was as clumsy as Yvonne, when he suddenly said that he had
never looked at a woman before marrying Yvon the other hand, he was so clumsy.

Sometimes some women, who were more afraid of the duke’s power than the emperor Carloi, would beg for Yvonne’s
hand and foot in the palace and throw up the fact that they did not ask.Nothing really happened! I swear to God, the
Emperor didn’t touch a hair of me!>

Yvonne seemed to believe that he would carry the Duke on his back and kill them without knowing them.

It was no surprise to think so. Anyway, Carlo is not rumored to kill someone for fun, but the Duke is notorious for killing
people like a fly.

I don’t know if he’s talking like that because nothing really happened to him, or if Yvonne is lying because she’s scared,
but either way, it’s bad for him.

What happened in the bedroom must have been strictly ordered not to talk outside, but that’s no use. Even the imperial
palace did not seem to be a space for Carloi.

Carlo quickly stopped bringing in women who performed in the bedroom, realizing that this clumsy act had no effect. Don’t
just pretend. You just have to hug him. I don’t know if he doesn’t like it.So when Carlo suddenly said that he would
welcome Keana with the Empress, I thought vaguely that it would be just an extension of that clumsy act.

It was more effective to turn the country upside down than to play tricks in the bedroom. Of the four continents, only
Croissen and Lartua were allowed to accumulate, but Croissen was famous for 200 years.

In Croissen, the emperor was unrealistic, wondering how he remembered his existence. It was when Carlo brought Keana
to lunch that changed his mind changed.

“I was so into the feeling of love that I had never experienced that I didn’t think that far.”

Carloi looked happy. First of all, Kiana Roden…… I don’t know. I thought Yvonne would love someone like Kiana Roden if
she were herself.

Yeah, I just wondered how much I wanted to be my wife. You couldn’t bear to kill me because of the duke, but you saved
the dead system for her.Suddenly, I remembered what Carl said in his childhood. A knife that said that he wanted to live
well with someone he loved, a lot of simple dreams. Yvonne thought at that time that it was a dream of a precious family,
which was a very poetic and insignificant dream to dreamers.

Do you want to make a family? It’s nothing much. I don’t mind having my mother.>

If it’s nothing, there’s no reason why you can’t have it. I want to know what it’s like to have someone on my side. It’s…… I
don’t think fatigue can make money.>

The old voice that I don’t want to recall overlaps with the current image of Carloi. The image of Carlo showing Ciana a
face that he’s never shown to himself.

Strangely, my hands kept shaking. It’s not even night, but why do the things that killed them come back to life? Yvonne
struggled to hold on to the position with strength in her hands.Carloi’s smile to Kiana held out, trying to pretend he didn’t
see the smile that he had only seen one day.

I thought it was inevitable if I was really hit by the empress for the sake of comfort. Carloi will need a sanctuary in this
palace. Yvonne was a man who could never be like that.
Unfortunately, however, there was a limit to self-brainwashing because it was unavoidable. Fourteen years has done
nothing to help. I felt the sensation that I had pressed for a long time wriggling.

Yvonne was really on the verge of going crazy.

***

Lirian Lu didn’t look very well in the mirror. There was no reason to look. Because there was no need for cleanliness,
beauty, or appearance for a child living in a dark forest.

Dennis said Lillian was a very pretty child when he was bored, but Lillian thought that he was a worse liar than he was. Or
my eyes got worse because I was sick.”Why do you keep staring at people? Please, no, don’t look at me like that with
your eyes wide open. You know everything about it, right?”

“What are you talking about, why all of a sudden?”

“If I tell you not to look, don’t look, please! You got everything you got, but you didn’t listen to me.”

So even when Carl suddenly told me not to look at him, I thought, “Do you hate ugly kids?”

“So I can keep my eyes small and look at it?”

“……No. Just don’t look at me. And don’t laugh.”

Lirian put her hand on the knife’s forehead with an unusual face. After a week in captivity, people began to
show abnormal behavior as one. There were several people who committed suicide. Is Carl finally out of his mind?

“What are you doing?”

“Are you sick? Or you see something in vain.””Who are you treating like a madman?”

My ears turned red again. It’s not even a winter ball, but why does it keep doing that? Lillian, do you have a preference for
knives?He suspected that 하고, but he soon burst into laughter at his speculation. I was on my way back from seeing
my reflection in the water earlier.

Gender preference may be like this or that, but it can’t be anyone’s preference for being dirty. Lirian Lu was a subject-
aware child and was quite proud of it.

“You’re saying I’m dirty and ugly, aren’t you? Anyway, handsome people like you…….”

“Hey, when did I ever say that?….Why are you making up words?”

“I’m thinking about kids like you. It’s obvious. But I don’t care. I know, I’m ugly…….””Oh, no! No! You have pretty eyes!”

I thought it was not a compliment but a curse to get angry.

“Yes, you are ugly!” Lillian stared at Carlo, who said the exact opposite. It was because it took a long time to accept the
contents of the words.

Carlo was screaming without realizing it and avoiding his eyes as if he was regretting it.

Finally, Lirian’s eyes, which he understood, became round and there was a moment of silence. As Lirian’s lips crept up,
suddenly the knife muttered curtly.

“Get me something to eat! I’m going to starve to death.”

Lillian entered the kitchen with a smile.

Carl had a cute side, too. I wanted to try something to eat, so I knew how to please you with those salivating words. Or,
are my eyes really pretty?

Lillian pulled the brooch from Carl’s waist dance. It was a brooch that was asleep in Lirian’s pocket because no one had
offered to sell it yet. When I put my eyes on the back of the transparent shiny brooch, I saw sparkling green eyes.I think
it’s okay.
Humming comes out of the kitchen and the tied boy’s ears are still red. There were days like that. It was only for a short
time.

***

Lady! Lady!

Lady Ansen, a maid, urgently sought Maryann. Maryann was talkative in many ways because she became a commoner
and a maid of honor. Maryann was able to become the empress’s maiden-in-law only because of the fact that she had
taken Yvonne from the duke’s book.

“What’s going on?”

“Your Majesty is suddenly strange!”

The ladies-in-law, who were the food of the peacock aristocracy, hated Maryann, but eventually recognized Maryann.

Yvonne, who was particularly cold to them, was generous to Maryann. Mary Ann was also the only one who could
understand Yvonne, who had no idea what she was thinking. That’s why I was in such a hurry to find Mary Ann
first.Maryann rose from her seat and ran to the Empress’s bedroom without asking twice. It was dark and I couldn’t see
anything.

Maryann tried to turn on the light, and a sharp sound was heard from the inside not to turn on the light. The maid said with
trepidation beside her.

“Don’t turn on the lights.…and throw it in the mirror every time I turn it on.”

“Did the Empress drink?”

Lady Ansen nodded cautiously as Maryann asked sharply. She nodded and wondered how Maryann knew. Lady Ansen
sniffed. Do you smell alcohol in your bedroom?

Maryann sighed and approached Yvonne cautiously. Yvonne didn’t like the dark. But seeing this, it was clear that he was
half sober and sober.

“Your Majesty, what are you doing?”

A bottle of alcohol rolled around on the bed. There were broken mirror pieces all over the floor, and Yvonne sat on the bed
as if she were one of them. I could see at a glance how much Yvonne was broken and how much it was broken.”Get rid of
the mirror. Because I don’t want to see you.”

“I’ve already broken everything, so I don’t think there’s anything left.”

“Get rid of everything I see in my face. I told you clearly not to use glass.”

It was like talking to Maryann and talking to herself. There is no child who looked in the mirror and didn’t care anymore.

Every time she entered the duke’s book and her face resembled the duke, Yvonne often did this. It was ironic for
Maryann, who remembers the real Yvonne, the daughter of the Duchess.

“I’m going crazy. I want to die every time I see it. I want to stab you in the face.”

Yvonne muttered like a madman.

The Duchess’ daughter did not resemble the Duke by a hair’s breadth, but Yvonne seemed to have inherited the Duke’s
physical characteristics due to her lack of appearance.

The Duke had a sensitive reaction to just two things, so he could not get close: peach and lytuna raw flowers. Even that
looks just like Yvonne.If you choose a single flower, a king of flowers, in Kreisen, which is famous for its kingdom of
flowers, everyone would say that it is Lithuania. Among the Lithuanian flowers, the white flower was the most colorful
flower in the continent.

It is no exaggeration to say that it is a flower that can only be seen by royalty and nobles because it is not difficult to grow
a flower with hundreds of petals in full bloom.
The beauty was so famous that people usually decorated it with harmony, but royalty and high-ranking aristocrats used to
decorate it with real flowers.

However, it has not been well used for decoration since about 30 years ago at the official banquet of the Imperial Palace,
because the Duke of Delois was sensitive to the scent of Lithuanian flowers.

Thus, there were many different flowers in the peacock’s book, but there was no real flower like Lithuania. Yvonne himself
did not know until he entered the palace because it was a flower that was not found in the peacock’s book.Yvonne came
into the palace and found out only after walking through a garden full of Lithuanian flowers. How ridiculous he was to look
like the Duke.

On that day, Yvonne drank like she is now and fell asleep with a blocked cry. But it was a long time ago. For a while
Yvonne had not done this as if she had gotten used to the life of the palace.

“What’s going on, Your Majesty. Tell me what the problem is.”

“You really don’t know, Maryann? Are you really asking me because you don’t know what the problem is?”

Maryann turned her eyes away, feeling burdened by her sudden head, angry eyes, and sharp voice. The guilt stabbed
Maryann in the chest.

Among the many hands and feet of the duke, Maryann was the only one who cared about Yvonne. The Duke was well
aware of the fact.

If you strangle yourself too much, you might go crazy. Don’t forget you’re the one who loosens the leash of the colt. But
you can’t let him go. If you do something like that…….>He was a human being who took advantage of it. Recalling the
order given by the Duke one day, Maryann got goosebumps and stroked her arm. Yvonne, who was looking at it, covered
my face.

“Maryann, I’m sorry. Go somewhere I can’t see. I don’t want to say anything bad to you because it’s not your fault.”

Maryann nodded and sat far away. Yvonne can’t see herself, but she can still see Yvonne.

The emperor and the Duke seemed to have lost their reason due to the simultaneous fuss. Yes, the problem was the
Queen’s Feeding Ceremony.

The emperor asked Yvonne to prepare a book-stabbing ceremony, but Maryann knew that she was waiting to find fault.
And the flaw was that it had already been delayed like this.

The emperor used to make Yvonne look at him himself when he saw Yvonne, not enough to have him scrubbed off.Are
you doing this on purpose? Even if you do this, Keana will be the queen anyway, so don’t relax.>

The Emperor’s words were so cold that Maryann wanted to say something instead of him even if her throat was gone at
that moment.

The Duke, on the other hand, shouted at Yvonne that he should not accept the Queen even if he died. He threatened to
say no to the bookkeeping ceremony.

After criticizing the emperor for what he was doing, the Duke repeatedly came and verbally abused him. Yvonne was at a
loss between them. It was understandable that Yvonne was trying to go crazy like that.

I fell asleep drunk. Maryann tried to wait calmly because it would be better if she woke up. Until Carlo came in suddenly,
apparently.

Maryann couldn’t stay still from the moment Carloy came in, her heart was pounding and nervous. Yvonne didn’t seem
sane to anyone. Since the emperor saw all of this with his own eyes, he didn’t know what to nitpick about.The duke’s
prestige and the empress’ reputation were different stories. If rumors spread that the Empress had lost her mind, it was
not clear what the Duke would do to Yvonne.

“Maryanne! Maryanne says what I’m saying……!”

Yvonne shouted nervously because of the sudden brightening of the bedroom. I decided not to take it out on Maryann, but
when Maryann thought she wouldn’t listen to me, the despair of anger swept around Yvonne.
Yvonne suffered from the urge to stab both the Duke and Carloi with glass. No, it’s actually a lie. It’s not the Duke and the
Carloy. It was an urge to end himself with glass. I didn’t think I’d really do that if I was in the light.

But it wasn’t Maryann who came to see it with despair, it was Carloy. Carlo stood in front of him with an unknown look on
his face.

I didn’t want to show any of this as Yvonne to Carlois, but it was more of a s**t.I didn’t want to show you.Yvonne was
speechless and looked up at Carloi. Carlo, who looked down at himself the same way…손을. He suddenly took
my hand.

I was suffocated as soon as I touched the flesh. Yvonne couldn’t breathe out because of the memories of the past she
tried to forget.

Don’t you normally care about getting hurt like that?>

It’s not a big deal. If you live like this in a place like this, you get hurt this much. You’re making a fuss about it.>

<Oh, no, that's not it.…. It’s gonna hurt.>

One day, I remembered a knife wiping his bloody feet. Yvonne’s wounds were more painful than mine. It was as if I was
going crazy holding hands as it was then.

Yvonne managed to pull herself together with the rest of her reason. There’s nothing good for you to think about this.But
the reason that attracted him was so weak that he was scattered again by Carlo’s sharp words. When the spirit returned
to its place, Yvonne had already lost her reason and poured out words to Carlo.

Was it a lie that you didn’t expect to see Caroly, or that you didn’t blame him?

How can you not know right in front of you and you can’t even breathe? It was anger that I couldn’t believe myself.

“So now you’re doing this for me, that’s what you want to say.”

When he heard Carlo’s question, Yvonne’s head finally cooled. Because I knew so well that I wasn’t doing this for Carlo.

If it was for Carlo, he would have died and disappeared on his own, and if he wanted to be a faithful dog of the Duke, he
would have ignored Carlo’s words. He was just not doing anything. Because I can’t do anything.I couldn’t breathe
because I was sick all over. Yvonne sat on a bed of glass and wept blankly.

After Carlo left, Yvonne impulsively proceeded with the preparation of the Queen’s Bookkeeping Ceremony. Anyway, I
couldn’t help but do nothing like this. I couldn’t stay like this any longer.

***

It was harder than I thought to sell the brooch Carl gave me. The local local merchants all refused to buy it. Something too
valuable is dangerous or something. In addition, he said he does not have the ability to pay for it.

Lillian could only sell it to a small city jeweler a little further from the Dark Forest.

“Oh, Lou, where did you get all this?”

Denise couldn’t hide her doubts when she saw Lirian, who came home with an armful of medicine. By all means, Lillian
grinned with excitement.”There is such a thing! It’s not a bad thing!”

“But why can’t you talk?”

“You don’t have to know. The therapist says it’s going to last a year! So you don’t have to sew more!”

Denise continued to question Lirian, but a weak man could not beat a healthy child. In addition, the drug was even better
than the old one. How great the effects of expensive drugs are!

Denise coughed down immediately after two days of taking the medicine and was able to move longer. As soon as he
woke up, Denise started looking for work. No matter how surprised and delighted Denise was, Lillian almost wanted to
hug the knife and kiss her.

Lirian hummed excitedly and ran to the gangster’s place. In one hand was gold coins and in the other was expensive food
for Carl.However, unlike usual, gangsters were standing in front of the place where knives were trapped.
The gangsters left them without hitting the knives for a few days, but seeing them like that, something seemed to have
happened. Lillian sat next to him and hid.

“Isn’t that too dangerous? He’s not just a kid.”

“It’s dangerous to pay that much money. And you think you have a choice? What if you can’t do it now? What do you think
the Duke will do to us?”

“Well, still a child.”

“I’ll pay you enough to get out of here. If you do well, you can cross to Mach. Don’t you see that this boring life is over?”

“I see.”

“Three days later.”

I couldn’t hear well, but I could notice everything important. Lillian was convinced by the look on the gangsters’ faces.The
deal didn’t go well, and it was clear that an order was issued to kill the knife. I’ve never seen anything like this before.
Lillian stared blankly at the gold coins in my hand.

Can I say it’s not a bad thing. It’s the money I got from a boy who’s locked up. If you let him die, wouldn’t this money end
up being bad money?

At least Lillian didn’t give or receive anything from the people before him.

“You’re here?”

When Lirian entered, he saw his face that was noticeably brighter, and the guilt grew stronger.

Along the way Lirian moved, Carl moved his head. The only free part of the tied body was the head, which even headed
for Lirian Bay. It looks like Lirian is the only one.

Seeing that, Lillian decided. Lirian Lu doesn’t receive anything as a butt unless she steals it. And Lillian had no intention of
stealing Carl’s favor as it is.Lillian decided to look at the boy’s face, which seemed a little thin and tired and looked only at
Lillian. I’ll save this kid.

***

“The rain must be no joke. Apparently it will get worse over time.”

“I think I’ll have to be ready for the collapse of my own to collapse. I don’t think it’s going to be possible unless it’s a magic
stone to avoid this rain. I like everything about Croissen, but it rains like this.”

“Is the magic stone an easy thing to get? What should I do if the house collapses?….”

Lillian emptied the buckets of rain and picked up stories told by adults.

Raindrops have fallen since yesterday, and the century has intensified today. Lillian thought it was a stroke of luck. It was
like heaven giving us a sign to release the knife.

If we get to the level of typhoon…….

Before she could not get around, Lillian quickly went downtown.”Hey, boy!”

The jeweler who sold the brooch saw Lirian passing by and called him. I’m so busy that Lirian frowned, but there were
many jewelers who ran out of the store and grabbed Lirian. Still, the jeweler brought an umbrella so Lillian could get less
wet.

“Why?”

“Where the h**l did you get the brooch you sold back then?”

“Do you have to know that?”

“Wasn’t it a well-made fake?”

Urban jewelers didn’t seem to have a better ability. How the h**l do you think it’s fake when you see that luxury?
“Did you think it was fake? No, wait a minute. Sir! Did you give me the money thinking it was fake?”

“Hmm. What are you talking about? Don’t say that because I’ve been hitting you so much! By the way, what’s your
name?”

“Lee…… yes.”

“Lee? What’s your name? What’s your last name?”Nothing!”

“Where do you live?”

“That’s weird. What do you want me to know about this? I just live in a poor place.”

I thought I shouldn’t tell you my name right away. The jeweler in the city knows his name and uses it for something.

The jeweler, who looked suspiciously at Lirian, nodded as if he understood when he saw Lirian’s appearance.

“Tsk tsk, where did you spend all your money? Why don’t you buy some clothes? Buy an umbrella.”

“Everyone, don’t mind and don’t block the road.”

“With a temper. What’s in your hand, isn’t it a pluestone? Are you crazy? It’s obvious that it’s going to rain, so why would
you pay so much money to carry it around? Plubic rocks alone won’t stop this kind of heavy rain, I’ll buy antholite!”

“Oh, I bought dialysis, so don’t worry.”This time, the jeweler grabbed Lirian’s head and went into his store. Li Lian, who
removed the leech-like jeweler, put the magic stones he had bought at the store in his product as if they were precious
jewels.

In Croissen, where it rains irregularly, flu headstones were often used during rain. It was because if you stick a pluestone
anywhere, rainwater will be concentrated there.

On the contrary, An dialysis, which causes rain to spread elsewhere, was a necessary item for heavy rain. It was thanks
to Carl’s brooch that I was able to buy them all.

There was only one way for Lillian to release the knife without being suspected. That place crumbling in the rain.

“No.”

But this was a very unexpected direction for Lillian. I explained my plan with ambition, but Carl only said one word. I don’t
like it.”Don’t lose your energy for nothing. It’s useless.”

Did I forget my topic because I was stuck here for too long, or did I finally go crazy? You said you’d save me, but you
didn’t want to.

“Are you crazy? No, I don’t have anything to do. You have to get out of here. Now or never!”

“What’s wrong with you all of a sudden? Why, they’re gonna kill me?”

Carl seemed to have noticed the answer when he saw Lirian, who could not answer easily. But for that, Carl’s expression
was still calm.

“I knew it.”

“What did you think would happen?”

“I knew no one would come to save me. You mean I’d rather die than die. To be honest, I thought you’d make that.”

There was no sign of a child-like tantrum in the quiet appearance of Carl. The look of an adult who understood everything
was so awkward that Lillian became more nervous.And I didn’t understand. What kind of family makes that decision?
You’re abandoning a 13-year-old like this?

“That doesn’t mean you’re really going to die, does it? We can get out of here. It’s stupid not to go out when you can.
Don’t be so stubborn!”

“If I go out, if I go out, where am I going? Where I was, I decided that I’d rather not be there. There’s nowhere else to go.”

Carlo sighed roughly as if he was bothered.

“Don’t do anything you shouldn’t have done. You said it wouldn’t be good for you if you let me go.”

It would have been better to swear at Lirian and get on edge. I couldn’t get used to the way he gave up so calmly.

On the one hand, it was not surprising. I was tired of a long imprisonment. There was no child who clenched his teeth to
go back to life, and now there was only one person who was just exhausted.Not knowing how to persuade this poor fool,
Lillian went round and round thinking. From the look of resignation, I felt like I was going to die without a murmur even if I
killed him right now.

After a long deliberation, Lillian decided to use the most effective method of persuasion he knew.

“Oh! What the heck!”

Lillian sharpened the head of the knife as hard as he could. So that the sound is loud.

There is no more persuasive way than appropriate violence.

“You said you’d take revenge, didn’t you? I’m gonna try something and die. Are you stupid?”

“What do you know to tell me?”

Puck! I hit you one more time.

“If you die, isn’t he the only good thing? If you can live, go back and do something and die, you idiot.”

Whenever Lirian pretended not to care, anger flared in Carl’s eyes. Maybe you’re angry about getting hit, but
anyway.Lillian nailed it once again with a fierce spirit.

“Go back. Go back and check for yourself. Let me see who made that judgment and let me regret it all.”

“What do you know? When you get back, it’s h**l. I could die again if I went back.”

Do I have to hit you again?

“Not here? I’m asking you one last time. Are you really going to die here or do something?”

Looking down at the unanswered knife, Lirian shook her head. However, as soon as Lillian turned his back, a hasty voice
popped out from behind. Go, go!

Lirian turned around and smiled at the appearance of her return as usual. It was a relief. I couldn’t bear to hit that pretty
face more.

“I told you not to laugh!”

“Again, again, quarrel.”

“…Are you going, too? My house… It’s spacious. Enough for you and your mom to live together. There’s a therapist.””I’m
home here. And how do I take my sick mother? Where’s your house? Are you going to pull a wagon or something.”

“It’s…….”

“Look, take care of your life.”

Seeing the remarkably sullen-looking knife, Lillian added.

“I’ll help you get away.”

“I’ll pay you back…….”

“That’s enough. A brooch is enough.”

• Lights

• Chapter
• Comfort in hotel

• Abnormal

• Act

• Afraid

• Be Just

• Be My

• Beauty

• Beauty Salon

• Lights

• Chapter

• Comfort in hotel

• Abnormal

• Act

• Afraid

• Be Just

• Be My

• Beauty

• Beauty Salon
 • Lights

• Chapter

• Comfort in hotel

Lirian smiled broadly. Lillian giggled at the sight of Carl’s red ears again.

Yeah, you can’t let a pretty boy die like that. The sound of rain knocking on the ceiling harmonized with the laughter of
Lirian.

***

The rain was much stronger than people expected. It was the first time for everyone to say that they had never seen such
heavy rain before.

Lillian regretted for a moment that he had put a pluestone on the roof for no reason. With this level of rain, I think we can
wipe out the whole town without flubstones.I put a lot of antholite on my house, but it was true that I was still worried. Aunt
Mariel offered to stay with her mother instead in exchange for Ahn dialysis, but little anxiety remained.

“Hey, let alone get out of here, aren’t we going to die here? You’re going to be buried.”

Carl asked with a suspicious face when the rain hit him inside.

The gangsters were busy checking other places in the mess because Lirian had pluice stones all over the den. Or maybe
he doesn’t care because he’s the one to kill anyway.

“You can’t get killed like that.”

Lillian murmured, attaching the dialysis to his body and the sword. Then I let go of the knife. Carl, who was released in
two weeks, was very awkward to move his free arms and legs as if he was not used to them.

Bang!

Suddenly, a huge sound was heard and one of the ceiling above the Lirian collapsed. Lirian closed her eyes slightly and
wrapped her arms over her head. But I didn’t feel any pain at all. When I opened my eyes slightly with a curious face, I
saw a knife surrounding myself.”Hey, you’re crazy!”

He was quite crazy that what he did as soon as he was released was to be hit by a collapsed ceiling instead of me. When
I first met him, I remembered him yelling at Lirian to run away.

“Oh.”

A weak groan came out of the knife, perhaps because he was hit on the back properly.

“What are you doing?”

“Oh, I just did it because there was someone in front of me. You can’t save me, can you?”

“…Thank you.”

When Lirian gently thanked him, Carl rather shut up.

Lillian had a hunch it was time to leave here. Soon this place would collapse, and gangsters would storm in.

“Let’s go. We have to go now.”

Carlo grabbed Lillian’s hand as if it were the only rope, and he pressed it with force.

“……your hands are very warm.”

There was a murmur of Carl behind him, but Lillian was concentrated on going outside.No one has ever seen him come
here today, so he won’t doubt Lillian. Lillian carefully opened the back door and pulled out the knife.
“Do you know where to go?”

“I’m asking the obvious. This is my area.”

“But why are you saving me?”

Lillian gave strength to the hand she touched. It felt awkward and strange to touch hands. In fact, that was rather what
Lillian wanted to ask Carl.

I wanted to ask you why you keep saving me. He worried about me running away, gave me a brooch to save Denise, and
hit the ceiling instead.

If Carl wasn’t like that, I wouldn’t have saved him like this.

“It’s just because there’s people. That’s why I did it.”

I heard a knife laughing behind my back. Such laughter was very rare because it is a knife that does not smile. The quiet
voice was strangely pleasing to hear. Lillian somehow thought his ears had become hot.It rained so hard outside that I
couldn’t see ahead. If I do something wrong, I might get swept away. Lillian gulped down and pulled the knife.

“Let’s go.”

It rained heavily. Lirian Lou wasn’t a big fan of rain. Although the name “Lu” was derived from rain, Lirian “Lu” was not in a
position to decide whether she liked it or not.

But since meeting Carl, Lillian has always looked outside on rainy days. It was the same when he entered the duke and
lived in Yvonne Delois.

So, the time with Carl was the only time Lirian Lu could be. It’s not Denise’s daughter Lou, it’s just a 12-year-old Lirian Lou
talking to a child of her age.Lillian couldn’t forget the time she spent with a boy who had promised to do many things and
do more. Carl was the only good deed Lirian Lu ever did.

The only thing he was proud of in his life. Something beautiful and shiny.

On rainy days, I used to think of a short time when I could laugh and talk without looking at anyone. Now it has become
Yvonne’s habit, so the body would follow the rain, even if it no longer recalls the past.

Like today.

“It’s raining so much today that it’s going to be hard to take a walk. Even the palace was damaged and everyone was
going crazy.”

Maryann carefully told Yvonne. Yvonne said it when she was ready to go for a walk as usual.

“It’s okay.”

“What do you mean it’s okay? The palace is already a little…….”

It wasn’t too much for Maryann to try to stop.Kreisen’s First Imperial Palace, the Purtu Palace, was famous throughout the
continent for its prowess and splendor. “Furtu” was an ancient word meaning gold, so it was worth the name.

However, the structure was not strong due to its focus on glamour, but the buildings became weaker due to frequent wars
in the past. On a rainy day like this, I could tell the truth better.

“The garden is fine.”

“The garden isn’t Croissen, it’s not raining? Why do you like the garden so much every day…….”

Nevertheless, if there is one thing that the Purthu Palace still boasts, it was the garden of the palace. The huge garden,
divided into 172 districts, was able to see all kinds of plants. Despite the war, the garden kept its beauty intact.

“Why don’t you go to the outdoor garden?”

Yvonne never gave up and persuaded Maryann.

Yvonne used to take a walk in the garden. The same was true of rainy days. I like flowers, and it wasn’t. It was Denis who
liked flowers. Denise always wanted and liked flowers, just because she couldn’t feel comfortable.To Yvonne, flowers
were like a kind of deed. The flowers in full bloom showed what they had gained in return for listening to the Duke. Unlike
Lirian Lu, Yvonne Delois and Denise are in a position to look at the flowers in a relaxed manner.

In addition, the flowers constantly imprinted on Yvonne the presence of Denise. Not to forget that she’s still in the hands of
the Duke.

Another flower… No, let’s not think about it.

Maryann, who saw Yvonne’s increasingly complex expression, bowed her head as if she had lost.

“……I see. Then I’ll take you to Entura Room.”

The indoor garden, called Entura Room, was the most spectacular of all the gardens of the Purthu Palace. It was Purthu’s
pride in wanting to see envoys and even royal families. Even though Carlo left the place.

I heard that garden is all about being grumpy and hateful, but Yvonne thought it was unexpected. I used to like flowers
when I was young.Even after arriving at the indoor garden, Yvonne sat silently, beating the deafening sound of rain.

Maryann, who doesn’t know what Yvonne was thinking, thought Yvonne was just disturbed by the Queen’s bookkeeping
ceremony and the Duke’s visit. It was because it was not known what kind of conversation he had with the Duke he had
just visited.

“…Can’t we go outside for a while?”

A strange demand came from an open mouth long after. Maryann stared outside for a moment and shook her head. No, I
was going to stir it.

“Stay still at the door, I’ll be right there. I’m a little out of breath.”

As for Maryann, Yvonne’s orders were the same, but the request was even more powerless to refuse. I didn’t want to see
a person who couldn’t do anything as he wanted to do, having to ask himself to do this.When Maryann had no answer,
Yvonne slowly went out to see if it was positive. Breathing in the outside wind finally made breathing easier.

Yvonne often thought that if she died, she would probably die of suffocation. That’s how hard it was to breathe.

Fortunately, the shield was large and wide, which prevented the rain moderately. Raindrops falling on the palm of the
hand through the shield were cold. Looking at the drops of water falling down without any will, Yvonne recalled a
conversation with the Duke.

Yvonne simply replied to the Duke, who was making a fuss about why he was holding the Queen’s Feast.

You can poison the queen then.>

Poisoning. I couldn’t believe the cruel words that came out of my mouth.

Are you serious?

I don’t know when the Emperor will leave me to work again, but if it’s not the case, when will it be possible? Besides, the
Emperor doesn’t let Roden or a woman run into me alone.>You’re crazy. It’s a mess.>

If you have to get rid of the empress anyway, you’d better do it before you become empress.>

But if the queen is poisoned at the bookkeeping ceremony you prepared, she will think it was my fault.>

You can handle that kind of atmosphere, Duke. He killed a woman who was neither an emperor nor a royal family
member of the imperial queen.>

The Duke seemed to like the harsh words that he had been forced to say.

Did he finally think it was useful? Or did he think there was at least one thing in common other than his appearance?

He seemed excited to kill Kiana Roden as he took all the documents related to the list of people working at the Queen’s
ceremony and the preparation of the ceremony.
I can’t help it. Yvonne thought so in the raindrops. It’s as inevitable as water falling from top to bottom. We can’t postpone
the Queen’s funeral and ignore the Duke’s urging.I’d rather be swept down by this rain. It was like 14 years ago when it
rained. It was similar to the day when there was a hole in the sky.

There’s no Lirian Lou at the time when she was shouting out, “Don’t die and do what you can,” and there’s only Yvonne
Delois who lives with nothing to do.

Come to think of it, maybe you could say that because it was someone else’s business. Yvonne Delois is so weak
because it’s her job.

“Your Majesty!”

When I turned my head to the sound of the maids, Carlo was standing there wondering when they had come. I felt strange
because I was thinking of a young knife just now. I thought uselessly that it would have been better if the knife hadn’

After growing up, Carlo was still cold-hearted about anything even when he saw the pouring rain.He blames me for going
into a garden that he doesn’t even care about. In the meantime, Yvonne was not interested in him, so he left him.

You don’t know what’s going on with you and just say you won’t leave me alone. I was dying of hatred.

“I’m not well, what do I do? Why bother walking around every day? Do you have the energy to do whatever you want to do
for the Queen’s wedding?

Every word he said was a thorn in his throat. There was no good word.

Yeah, stupid Carloy, let’s ignore him. Yvonne decided to think so.

But the body didn’t follow the idea. Yvonne embraced Carlo at the slightest misheard of his resolution.

“…what was it?”

There was nothing to answer even if I asked. Yvonne himself is dumbfounded, but what about Carloi?

Yvonne recounted in her mind that she was just paying off her debts. I just copied what Carl did as a child. No, on the one
hand I would rather be remembered. Please remember similar situations, similar words, anything.But when I saw Carlo
shaking his body as if he had something dirty on him, let alone remember, Yvonne really wanted to hang himself. Will you
believe me if I die?

Lady Keana was seen standing behind Carlo with her eyes shining. Even so, the extreme mind became more
uncomfortable for no limit. Does she have a problem? Is there anything difficult? I envied you.

I was envious for a moment, and I was sorry for what I had said when I poisoned him.

Will a person who has lived without any hardships die because of me? I thought I couldn’t help it, but I couldn’t kill an
innocent lady.

Besides, if Carlo really loves her…I remembered feeding each other food like a pair of friendly birds.

Yvonne was sarcastic inside. Well, it’s fate’s mate. I can’t even eat peaches, but the two of you don’t have that either. We
share hahaho well.I stared at her with all sorts of thoughts, and she rolled her eyes around to see if she was
embarrassed. As he looked more innocent, he was thinking about how to secretly get an antidote and try to feed it in
advance, Carlo said, “Kiana has been allowed to enter.”

You want to show me the garden, when you promise to show me. Yvonne managed to get out of the indoor garden,
suppressing the sudden surge of irritation.

Carl didn’t keep any promises. No promise to take you to the garden, no promise to remember, no promise to keep you.

I’m sick of the sound of rain.

***

Yvonne, who was not sleeping well as the Queen’s ceremony approached, eventually sent a secret letter to Keana’s
residence. She managed to persuade Maryann that she shouldn’t die and that she would be in trouble if she got caught.I
hoped that he would not show up at the ceremony as if he were sick. I couldn’t kill a woman who didn’t know anything,
and I couldn’t stop thinking about Carlo, who seemed to really like Keana.
In the palace, even the only woman in Carloy’s mind could not be lost in the hands of the Duke.

But despite the risk, Carly’s side did nothing. He didn’t even ask Yvonne how the Queen’s ceremony was going.

It was only a day before Yvonne, who was about to give up, came up with the idea of putting poison into her glass instead.
Yvonne was looking at flowers in the 28th garden, where exotic plants were planted.

“Isn’t that flower really creepy? It’s pretty, but it’s a flower that commits suicide.”

Maryannne whispered to Yvonne, looking at the beautiful red flowers on top of the clear, clean water.”Suicide or flowers?”

“You didn’t know? That’s a conch flower that only blooms in the Mahay Empire. When an insect touches it, it shoots itself
and kills itself.”

“Why is the flower here still intact?”

“Maybe it’s because you magically smoked it only in Mach, or because you don’t have insects.

Intensely beautiful flowers left a deep afterimage to Yvonne. It was shocking that even flowers could choose their own
style.

But what about me?

Maryann screamed in horror when she heard Yvonne’s new resolution.

“Never! Never! Do you want to die?”

“It’s not like that. You can take the antidote in advance.”

“What would you do if the antidote didn’t work? The Duke is not a fool!”

“It’s a kind of poison. If we want to find out in advance, we can.”

“Really? Then we’d rather feed Lady Roden the antidote instead. Right?”Yvonne shut up at the sharp voice of Maryann.
Maryann was in high spirits and pressed Yvonne as if she were in the duke’s book.

“See, Her Majesty knows that the antidote doesn’t guarantee safety! And he’s weak.”

“…It’s not like that. Even if there’s an antidote, how do we approach Rodegah’s love?”

As Maryann tried to nag at me again, Yvonne quickly continued.

“And if one thing goes wrong, the Duke will not hurt her. I wouldn’t think I did it on purpose.”

“That’s ridiculous…….”

“Maryann, would you have thought I would?”

Maryann looked at Yvonne with a shocked look, and asked questions without answering questions.

“Really, do you want to die?”

Maryann’s question wasn’t Yvonne but tried to answer. Strangely enough, words didn’t come out easily.Does she really
want to die, as Maryann says.

Looking at Yvonne who couldn’t answer, Maryann, whose face turned pale, began to persuade him in the other direction.

“You’ll notice that you’ve swapped glasses, Duke.”

It must be an operation to appeal to Yvonne’s reason. Yvonne shook her head indifferently.

“There won’t be any evidence, there won’t be any confirmation. I’ll kill everyone involved, as always.”

“Never, though.”

“If Maryann doesn’t help me, I’ll do it through another maid. Then it’s easier to get caught and the Duke won’t leave me
alone.”

Maryann looked up at Yvonne with a vague face at the threat.

“Why the h**l are you… doing this? Did you have the Emperor in mind?”

Yvonne shook her head one more time. He can’t keep Carlo in mind. In this situation, if you have him in your heart like a
child, you probably won’t be able to stand it.”I just… I just want to see it. At least this will be my choice.”

I want to make a choice. Yvonne murmured blankly. The last choice I made was a long time ago.

Maryann, who had not answered for a long time, ended up whispering very quietly.

“You have to take antidote no matter what. I’ll find out somehow. No matter what.”

Yvonne smiled after a long time when she heard that. I felt proud for some reason. It’s been a while since I made a choice
to save another innocent person.

I may not be as disgusting as a peacock. I don’t look like him.

Mary Ann was distressed when she saw Yvonne’s laugh. At least I didn’t want to see you laugh over this. Yvonne kept
laughing whether she knew how Maryann felt.

***

The escape of Lirian and Carl was not easy at all. The biggest problem was heavy rain. The heavy rain that made their
escape easier hindered their escape just as much.The plan to escape through a remote part of the Dark Forest has
become extremely difficult due to heavy rain. Rain mercilessly soaked the children’s clothes. If there were no dialysis
attached to his body, he would have been buried in rain.

It took more than a day to get out of the forest, and the rain was still strong even though it was past its peak. In the
meantime, Lirian and Carl have been hit and swept here and there, making them feel unwell.

The knife, which seemed to have been grown finely, could not be seen without leaving Lirian scarred.

“No, be careful! What if it gets worse in the rain?”

Looking at the knife, which always stops and touches Lirian’s wounds whenever it bleeds, Lirian also thought that the
children of the precious family are picky.

It takes more time to repair each wound. The grumbling Lillian was clearly ignored by Carl.”Hey, anyone who ignores his
wounds is unhealthy.”

He even nagged a lot. Lillian said it was a routine for him, but Carl did not accept it at all.

“Oh.”

The knife that was walking in front of Lirian groaned softly. Blood was leaking from the back.

“What, when did you get hurt?”

“It’s nothing.”

It was clear that he was injured when he was hit by the collapsing ceiling instead of Lirian. The knife frowned when Lirian
saw him with a helpless face.

“I’ve been falling all the time and I’ve been swept, really.”

“Stop lying. It must have gotten worse because he fell. I’m gonna have to apply some medicine roughly.”

Li Lian couldn’t tell what was wrong with her body after being so aggressive with other people’s wounds. No, you said
people who ignore their wounds are unhealthy. What a fool!

Carl didn’t care about his body at all when he saw Lillian grumbling.The children tired from the long rain hid in the cave.
Near the cave and at the entrance were flowers that were dangerously shaken by the wind and rain.

“It looks like you.”

A knife held out a wild flower that was blooming at the entrance of the cave to Lirian, who was applying medicine to Carl’s
back. She just frowned because she didn’t know where she looked at the white flowers and thought of Lirian. If I had to
find someone who looked like him, the knife would have looked more like a flower than Lirian.
“I’ve never seen anything blooming outside. The palace…… the one in my house was forced to bloom by magic, so the
color wasn’t like this.”

Lillian shrugged her shoulders. Instead, isn’t the magic flower more colorful? Carlo didn’t seem to like the flowers that
were magically blossomed.

“The gardener says it’s hard to magically make wildflowers bloom the same. No matter how much I make it the same, it’s
different somewhere.”I didn’t even ask, but looking at him talking, Carl seemed to like flowers.

Lillian’s expression was slightly sullen at the thought of Denise. Carl, who was looking at Lirian’s face, asked quietly.

“Don’t you like flowers?”

“There’s nothing to like or not about. You must like it.”

“It’s good to be watching. Something…… makes me endure time. No matter how much you lose, if you keep seeing it
bloom…….”

The sound of Carl’s words got blurred as to what he was thinking. Lillian struggled to change the subject with a bright
voice.

“My mom likes flowers, too. My mom’s wish was to always have a big garden. I’d like to make a small flower bed for you.”

“The palace…… there is a really big garden in my house. You’ll like it if you see it. Your mom, too. It’s a place where I’m
the only one watching anyway. I’ll show you one day.”

Lian laughed without realizing it because her face was so funny that she wanted to invite her. However, as the clothes
began to dry up, the cough came out through the laughter. Carl asked Lirian, who coughed with blue lips, as he looked at
him with an unknown face.”How long do we have left?”

“A little bit. After this place, you’ll see Delangxi of Marcia. It’s a well-established place and it’s not a peacock, it’ll be fine.”

“Marcia? Is that a change of heart…….”

“Rice, stool, what?”

“Nothing. Then you wait here until the rain stops and go back to your house.”

“Carl, what about you?”

“I can go alone.”

In fact, Lirian’s mind was also focused on her mother. Mrs. Mariel is a good person and does as much as she gets.

The knife placed some food and things beside the Lirian, which Lirian had well brought, but slightly wet. Lillian looked at
him with anxious eyes, but somehow Carl’s face looked determined.

“I’m sure you’ve noticed by now that I don’t have a body.”

“It doesn’t matter. He’ll give up thinking he’s dead anyway.”

“You don’t know the Duke. If I find out that things have failed, I’ll destroy the whole people involved, or the whole
town.”Lirian’s face turned white. Carl felt strange that a frightened child helped him escape.

There were more people than Lirian, but none of them helped themselves. There were countless people bigger and
stronger than Lirian, but none of them offered to save him. Some people have known him longer than Lirian, but no one
has protected him.

Carl suddenly slowly caught his eye from head to toe of the little savior who appeared in front of him.

Things like a lean body, a squishy body, a cough that keeps coming out, a tangled head. And then, the sparkling green
eyes that look at me as if they’re worried about themselves. The emeralds scattered in the palace seemed to be less
shiny than those eyes.”I can’t do anything about the heavy rain right now, but I don’t know when it’s going to be
dangerous. You go back to where you live quickly. Your mom must be worried, too. Leave the Duke as soon as you get
there.”
“Leave?”

“If you can do it, go to Marciaryeong. You sold the brooch I gave you, didn’t you? I’ll be able to live for a few months with
that gold. Then… I’ll find you soon.”

“You, what about you?”

“I can go alone from now on. Let’s borrow some gold just in case.”

The knife really took a few gold coins and put the rest next to Lillian. In addition, he took off his jacket and even covered it
up with Lirian.

“Are you crazy? You freeze to death in such thin clothes and get rained on.”

“It will stop in two days. You should stay here until then and go back when the rain stops in moderation.”Lirian grabbed the
hem of the knife without realizing it. Carl looked down at his small hand for a long time and smiled for the first time. It was
the warmest, so beautiful smile Lillian has ever seen.

I felt awkward because I felt like I had become someone else. Maybe that’s why, Lillian’s face turned red for no reason.

“Lou, you’ve done enough. More than I gave you, I gave you. I’ll take care of it now.”

It was the first time Carl called his name. When Lirian’s hand was strained, the knife gently wrapped around it and held it.

“Thank you. I’ll definitely find you when I get back. Of course, I won’t be able to find it right away, but…….You’ll be in
danger if you know I’m looking for you. But I’ll find it as soon as I can.”

What a dangerous place. Lillian suddenly regretted that my plan to return the knife to such a place was too reckless.”I’ve
had nothing to protect, nothing I’ve wanted to protect.….”

“Knife?”

“I’ll find you when I get back. I’ll never forget that you saved my life. I won’t forget even if I want to.”

“You should stay a little longer, too. It’s still raining a lot…….”

The knife bit his lip. I’ve never felt so sorry for the fact that I don’t have anything in my body. I’d give you something, but
the brooches would have already been sold, and nothing you really had now was.

“I have to go as fast as I can. If you stay with me longer, you’ll be more dangerous. If you’re found alone, it’ll be fine.

“Knife.”

“I promise, Lou.”

I don’t know what you’re promising. His determined appearance forced Lillian to release his strength from his hands.

“My name is Lirian Lou. Lirian Lou.”Carl, who knew what boy’s name was, just laughed.

“That’s a nice name. Lou looks better, though. It’s a name that reminds me of rain.”

Lillian stared up at the knife in embarrassment. What do you mean? Looking at the smiling gold eyes, Lillian finally
realized. Hey, you knew I was a girl.

“When the h**l did it start?”

Carl kept laughing at Lirian’s question. Carl let go of Lirian’s hand and once again opened my clothes over Lirian’s
shoulder.

“I’ll come back alive.”

Lillian thought the knife was a little cheap.

“Lou, I’ll make sure you don’t envy anyone. I’ll protect you.”

No, not a little, but very cheap. It was so cheap of you to be so friendly when you were about to break up after being blunt
all the time.
It’s not easy to break up. Now I’m calling your name. If I had been rude like the first time, Lirian would have told me to get
lost without hesitation.However, the expression and warm hands made it impossible for Lillian to speak out easily. The
sound of rain filled the silence. The knife, who had been looking at Lirian for a long time, approached his face as if to be
engraved in his eyes.

“So you have to stay alive, too. Don’t forget me.”

The horse rang Lillian’s ears like a spell. My cold lips touched my forehead. Lirian felt like she was about to cry.

It’s strange. He’s only been a little over 10 days. In just two weeks, Carl seems to have grown from a child to an adult.
Lillian managed to nod.

Carl finally rose from his seat as if he had made up his mind. Carl, who was looking back for a moment at the entrance of
the cave, eventually left the cave and started running.

Lirian held a flower tightly in her hand and now looked out into the view of obesity for a long time. When all this rain
stopped, I thought that all this would disappear together as if I had a dream.* * *

As the rain stopped, Yvonne Delois awoke from her dream. What was visible was not the rough ceiling of the cave, but
the splendid ceiling of the palace.

A masterpiece on the ceiling caught my eye. A picture of an emperor and an empress who loved each other so much that
they died at one time.

With a blink of an eye, the picture became clear and returned to its senses. The first thought I had was complex. The
thought of how he could forget his mother and gamble so scaryly, on the other hand, he finally lived again.

When I blinked a few more times, I saw someone looking at me next to me.

“…Your Majesty, why are you here?”

It was Carlo. I didn’t expect to see his face even after waking up. My dizzy head got more confused.

“……The empress muttered in her sleep earlier that she was a knife.”

My heart sank. On the one hand, I was dumbfounded by myself. What do you mean by a fool who completely forgot his
name when he was asked not to forget first? It was all because of this innocent dream.I thought if I answered harshly, it
would disappear on its own, but contrary to expectations, Carlo suddenly took Yvonne’s hand. Yvonne’s heart beat
nervously in a strange mood as if the distant warmth felt in her dream had become a reality.

“…I was worried.”

Yvonne’s heart beat harder when he heard it with his two ears and couldn’t believe it. Maybe he hasn’t woken up from his
dream yet. This might be another dream.

But Carlo’s hands felt too hot. What such a hot dream was in the world?

My heart jumped nervously. Yvonne Delois was no longer Lirian Lu. Everything about Lirian Lou died inside Yvonne.
There is no Lirian Lu who could feel and endure feelings for someone as they are.

If it happened again this time, Yvonne Delois could not stand it and might really die.My heart kept pounding with emotions
that I didn’t know whether it was fear or excitement.
There was silence between the emperor and the empress whom they met after a long time. Gorten thought
the atmosphere had changed. There was always a chill that overwhelmed the surroundings in silence between the two in
the past, but now silence felt like the calm before the explosion and the eve of the storm. It was nothing like the coldness.

“Your Majesty.”

When Yvonne, who was distant from Carlo, came to her senses first and talked to him, Carlo also opened his mouth. I
didn’t know if it was a gentle exclamation or a groan instead of words.

When I heard Yvonne’s voice, I suddenly remembered a dream that had caused him to suffer for two whole weeks. It was
only for a moment that Yvonne in the dream dominated Carloi’s head. Yvonne, who approached him in his dreams,
and…….

Suddenly, the whole body’s blood became as hot as if it were drawn to the face.

“I’m glad I arrived safely.”

Carloi quickly uttered his words and turned away before he could finish them. It’s because my face was too hot. I felt like a
madman myself. You’re a lunatic who can’t tell the difference between dreams and reality!The empress’ party, left behind,
looked embarrassed and saw the emperor disappear. I thought it was a lie when people said that they got along better
these days. There seemed to be no affection for the emperor who disappeared with just one word.

Yvonne felt the same way. Since you said you’d treat me, I’m sure you don’t want to see my face too long. I can tell from
my head, but I was confused.

It became more complicated to see Ashel chasing after the emperor as if he had waited. Carlo chasing the trail of 14
years. Caroly, who cried while calling Lou’s name in the garden, came to mind, and I wanted to stop dying.

“Your Majesty, let’s go.”

Yvonne sighed, nodding at Maryann’s words. I didn’t think I could ignore Carlo as I used to.

***

“Did you find anything?”

Ashel, who followed her into Carlo’s Oval Office, could not easily answer the question. I had so much to say that I had no
idea where to start reporting.”Why aren’t you answering? Is there anything?”

Ashel shook his head and organized the report in his head.

“I’ve been in the dark forest.”

“And?”

“There’s nothing. It’s a complete ruin. There’s nothing else but dust and ash. I don’t have a brooch.”

It was an expected answer, but Carlo’s heart sank again for no reason. In recent years, I have been able to confirm that
Lu is no longer in the world.

“And?”

“The Empress is… strange.”

Carlo’s nerves were on edge at Yvonne’s story.

“How?”

“There’s a tower in the duke.”

“I know, the Tower of Delua.”

“There are remains of the Duchess. But there, I ate and slept, and the empress was mostly there.”

“What about it?”

Ashel’s face was wrinkled at the poignant tone of Carloi.

“It’s a body! Why would a man want to be with a body?”

“They must have been fond of each other in their lifetime.It came as no surprise to think of the reaction of Adelaide’s
husband, the Emperor Sun. Yvonne was in a room with bone dust, and my father spent a few days hugging a cold body.

Rather, Carlo thought Yvonne did not lie. I think it’s true that I wanted to visit my mother a lot.

“What else?”

“The Empress’s personality is so strange.”

It was a blatant accusation. Carloi looked with a little surprise at Ashel’s face full of complaints. It was not common for
Ashel to express such intense feelings.

Of course, Carlo didn’t have a good first impression of Yvonne, but it wasn’t meant to be ‘strange’.

Ashel reported in a finely raised voice what happened in the dark forest. Carlo’s face gradually changed as Asel reported
every single word of the Empress in detail.”So, the empress even threatened you for information, and then stabbed her
hand for no reason and framed you? Doesn’t that mean you’re being persistent again?”

Ashel nodded passionately. Carlo doubted my ears. I didn’t think Yvonne would do anything.

Besides, what’s that ambiguous attitude? I didn’t even bring any useful information. Already, the Duke of Delois only
knows about Carloy.

“Again?”

“The Duke is weird. I didn’t feel it before, but there’s a lot of high-level magic hanging on the tower.”

“The Duke of Delois originally used to have his imperial wizards at his disposal.”

“I don’t know. Is there a wizard in Croissen who can do that much magic? It’s not easy in Mach either. It would have been
famous if there was such a wizard.”

“Come to think of it, it wasn’t that magical when I searched the Delois estate before.”When Ashel was a war slave, he was
once a slave under the Maha Wizard. I meant it was reliable.

“There’s more. The mood between the duke and the empress is very strange.”

“What exactly does that mean?”

“So…….”

Ashel struggled for a long time, recalling all the words she knew.

Ashel heard, the empress was the only child of the Duke’s forbidden jade. The Duke loves you. Ashel didn’t know what
the atmosphere was like because there were no people around her who lived with such love.

But Assel knew something, too. At least it wouldn’t be like that if you lived with the love you deserve. He wouldn’t have
exuded such a stark energy all over his body like himself or Carloi.

“I didn’t think he was that generous. The mood with the Duke is just a little…… and awkward.””What’s the reason?”

“Feeling.”

Unlike the previous stories, it was a highly subjective guess. Ashel’s hunch is as sensitive as an animal, so it is hard to let
go of it, but it was also unreasonable to believe in speculations that were contrary to public opinion.

“…Well done, Assel. You’ve brought more than I thought.”

“Oh, and when I asked her if she was doing it for the Duke, she said, You’re not Delua’s daughter. I didn’t understand
what you meant.”

Carlo nodded in thought.

“When will the duke come up?”

“He said he’d be leaving a couple of days late.”

As soon as the report was over, Assel left the office with a lighter heart. I missed the royal palace dish.

Carloi thought about the suspicions of Yvonne and the Duke. There were vague assumptions. As soon as he cleared up
the speculation, he called Gorten.

“Put a communication in Du에게a. And brooch, the eyes of the Croitans. The fake must be somewhere in the palace.
Come find me.”It was necessary to confirm the speculation.

***

It was a disturbing day. Two days after returning from the duke, Yvonne couldn’t sit still. Maryann said a few words, but it
didn’t work.

Should we walk a tightrope between Carloy and the Duke so that it doesn’t hurt to win, or make sure we choose between
the two? I couldn’t fully trust the Duke to choose the Duke, and I wasn’t sure if he would trust me to choose Carlo.

The reason why I was able to breathe in poison during the Queen’s Bookkeeping ceremony was because I had not seen
Denise for more than a year and was half crazy. It was hard to make reckless choices after seeing Denise, who was
still alive.

“Oh, it’s raining.”

As Maryann arranged the curtains, Yvonne mumbled and Yvonne groaned. I can’t believe it’s raining when I’m in a lot of
course.The past was one of the things Yvonne didn’t want to recall the most now. It doesn’t help but makes it difficult to
choose.

“Don’t walk around indoors for nothing, just go for a walk, Your Majesty.”

“No, thanks.”

Seeing Yvonne biting her nails, Maryann put her hand around her waist.

“I don’t know what the h**l’s going on, but two days in the room won’t answer.”

“Well.”

“Do you know what your Majesty needs right now? It’s ventilation. Ventilation. You need to get some fresh air.”

Pretending not to win, Yvonne eventually went for a walk.

The rain was drizzling in moderation. Yvonne stopped at the entrance of the passage between the garden and the palace,
as she was looking at the flowers that glistened transparently under the rain with a disturbed expression. The ladies put
the shade aside nicely.A light sigh came out of Yvonne’s mouth. It was less stuffy to breathe in the air outside, but the rain
rather disturbed me.

“Oh, my.”

Yvonne’s eyes touched the gap between the marble floor and the clean lawn. White wildflowers managed to bloom
through the cracks. It was a flower with a familiar shape. Maryann and her maids were shocked to see Yvonne, who was
unconsciously possessed by flowers and leaned down.

“Leave it like a weed!”

“Oh.”

Yvonne, who reached out to the flowers before the ladies could dry her, groaned weakly. The marble floor seemed to
have been broken. The blood on the fingers made red spots on the white flowers. Maryann forgot what she saw and
shouted in a new voice.

“See? Leave me alone! Why are you so disobedient!”

Maryann grabbed Yvonne’s hand. The favored maid of honor seemed fearless.”…Maryanne, please don’t make such a
fuss. It’s about the same as a paper cut.”

“It should be once or twice! You stabbed me in the palm last time. And before it’s healed, again!”
Without any excuse for Yvonne, Maryann pushed her. Marianne’s eyes are wet, so it’s hard to dismiss it as a tiring
nagging.

“Anyway, she’s not alert, so it’s a habit to get rid of these scars one by one. Your Majesty is not a princess…….”

Yvonne looked at the tiny drops of blood and let Maryann’s nagging slip through her ear. Rather, I thought it would be
better if something slightly stinging came to my senses.

Either way, you had to be a hand. To do that, you need to know something.

Broach. Carlo is looking for the brooch. apparently in the hands of duke He tracked down the brooch and found
himself.But if it were a duke, I’d get rid of it. No, I don’t know again. Yvonne himself must have known about the Duke’s
behavior, and he was convinced that he had it, so he would have asked Ashel to look for it.

“You’re not listening to me.”

Yvonne, who was lost in thought while Maryann was holding her hand in pain, groaned slightly. Maryann was holding a
cloth that she didn’t know where to get it.

In the duke’s book, there was always a scar that couldn’t be compared to this, but it was nothing! If you apply saliva a few
times, your blood will stop.

Yvonne sighed and tried to pull out his hand when suddenly there was a different sound.

“What’s going on?”

It was Carloi, who came across the garden from here to Busan with Mary Ann and I didn’t even notice her.

“Oh, that’s…….”

Listening to Maryann blurring the end of her speech, Carloi lowered her gaze with Yvonne’s hand. I could see the palms
wrapped in cloth and fingers with blood on them.Why on earth do I get hurt so much? Do I want to get hurt?

Carloi’s heart has become stuffy. In the past, it was hard to name the feelings that I used to think were anger. I couldn’t
get to know Yvonne more and more.

“Why on earth, why don’t you care so much?”

“What?”

“One day the foot, one the hand, one the finger…….”

Carlo murmured something in a suppressing voice and snatched the fabric from Maryann’s hand. Then he held Yvonne’s
hand and wrapped a cloth around his finger. In a strangely hot atmosphere, the ladies and servants stepped back for a
while.

“Your Majesty, I will…….”

“Why are you doing your body so carelessly?”

Carlo, who wrapped a cloth around his finger, rubbed Yvonne’s palm, which was also covered with cloth. Yvonne seemed
to know that she stabbed herself in the palm of her hand. Ashel seemed to have reported everything properly.”I really
don’t know. You should…….”

Carloi muttered to himself and his eyes were staring straight at Yvonne. Feeling as hot as his face, Yvonne tried to
remove his hand, but Carlo wouldn’t let go. It was too hot where it touched. Hands or eyes.

The sound of rain permeated between like music. Looking into Carlo’s eyes, Yvonne held her breath. I was afraid that
breathing would sound too loud and unnatural like the sound of my heart. I felt strange that the snow wasn’t as cold as it
used to be. Would it feel like this if I walked in the past?

“Anyone who ignores my wounds is broken somewhere. But the empress can’t do that. That can’t be true. The empress is
so……what a strange man.”
Whispering was a familiar word. What Carl told Lirian Lu when he was young. But the attitude was unfamiliar. It was rather
comfortable to be angry. Do you realize that you’re saying things like this with your eyes, voice?What I wasn’t curious
about then is now curious.

“How do you know?”

How did you know that a person who ignores his wounds is unhealthy? How did you know that I didn’t even know? I was
asked if there was no one who recognized your wounds. I remembered a knife that was tied up and muttered like
resignation, saying that he knew he would give up.

“Your Majesty.”

The countless questions weighed down on my mind and I couldn’t speak. I couldn’t ask in a casual look and a casual
voice. I was afraid of the answer. If even Carlo wasn’t happy, I’m not sure he could handle it.

“…I went to the empress and went for a walk. The sun is here.”

I couldn’t have read Yvonne’s mind, but Carlo said something else instead.

“Do you really want to take a walk like this on a rainy day?”

I remembered that Carlo was rumored to hate rainy days in Purtu.All his actions stayed that day. A man who still seems to
live on a rainy day in the past has been standing like that for a long time. Yvonne slowly let go of her hand. My hands felt
empty as if I had gotten used to the warmth of the moment.

“……I don’t think today is the day, so I’ll be back next time.”

Since when have you been judging me?

The fog seemed to be stuck in Carlo’s face, not in the sky. Yvonne stared blankly at Carlo disappearing. His back looked
cold. It looked the same 14 years ago when I left the cave.

Like a dream, the past has come upon Yvonne.

***

The House of Lords, which had been postponed indefinitely due to Carlo’s insistence, was reopened as soon as the Duke
of Delois came to the capital.

Croissen’s supreme decision-making body had no windy days. When the imperial power was strong, the ornamental Privy
Council, which only gave advice, became the supreme crystal, but otherwise the aristocracy would be revived.The faces
of peacock aristocrats, including the Duke of Delois, were filled with indisputable conceit. There was nothing rough and no
obstruction after the empress and the emperor became amicable. Even the hope that there was no good day was on their
side, and the only thing left was to move forward like a cruise ship.

Their elated faces collapsed less than five minutes after Carloi sat down.

“The law and the balls of the noble head know everything.”

The current head of the House of Lords was Duke of Delois. The nobles just nodded at the random words. There was
nothing special about the law on the head of the aristocracy. Most of it was done according to custom. Participating
aristocrats chose Du 귀족a, Delois, Ansen, and one of the four heads of the Roden family as the head of the
aristocracy.

“When selecting the head of the aristocracy, all four families must have candidates, but they are legally effective.”

The atmosphere was getting strange as the emperor kept saying things.The Duke of Delois, who has been the head of
the House of Lords since 10 years ago, has been the head of the House of Lords even though he has voted only once.
After 10 years, the Duke of Nyah disappeared without an official confirmation of his death and could not go through the
election.

“That’s it. That’s it. But this year’s vote is not possible, so the House of Lords has decided to serve a second term as Duke
of Delois.”

“Oh, it’ll be possible this time.”

“What?”

Carlo’s beckoning opened the coffin where his servants held a meeting of the House of Lords. The faces of all the nobles
who looked at the door with a curious face soon turned into astonishment. Alexis Du가a, who had been rumored for 10
years, was standing in a normal manner.

Shocking murmurs covered the conference hall after a brief silence. Carlo slowly appreciated the face of the white Duke
of Delois. Du가a was certainly worth the name. You can see Delois with that face.”Your Majesty, the cure of the disease
was slow and late. Forgive me.”

Alexis came in with an example and naturally sat in the upper seat and empty place. She was born like that from the
beginning.

“Then let’s make a decision from the date of the election of the head of the House of Lords.

The other nobles looked dimly at each other as Dunia and Delua stared at each other.

Du 델a, the most powerful of the five families, was the only family that could stand up to Delois. What about Alexis
Dunya? There was also a heavy depression Delois did not have because he was a great scholar, an armed man, a man
who led countless victories in the war and a loyalist to Croissen.

Even if you don’t believe Marquis Roden, Alexis Du라면a has a different story. It was the moment when the
composition of the chess board, which was divided into black and white, was blurred.

The meeting ended in 20 minutes. Contrary to what he said, the aristocrats, who were so fine and distraught by the
appearance of Duke Du 공작a, were barely elected and dissolved.Only two parties remained at the conference
hall when the aristocrats, who had been glancing sideways at the tense confrontation between Du와a and Delois, all
left.

“Alexis.”

The Duke of Delois greeted him sarcastically when he saw Alexis approaching. Alexis was greeted with a serene face.

“Hans.”

“I didn’t know there was still someone left who could call my name. It’s still there, Alexis. He’s still here. He came in with a
face that looks like he’s going crazy. It’s always been like that. My noble and noble friend Alexis.”

Even Alexis’ hair, which had been beautifully brushed back, was gracefully fluttering.

“Oh, Hans, that half-faced thing is how old you are. How peaceful this country would have been if you’d been an actor at a
theater. He’s a good actor.”

“Well, why is he still alive? I guess you didn’t love your brother as much as you thought. I thought you’d follow me straight
to the Lupus Sea, but you’re not loyal. Or are you being insincere?”Alexis remained expressionless despite Adelaide’s
story. The Duke of Delois was even more sarcastic.

“Alexis, if you want, I can send you to your brother’s side. What do you mean by friends? Adelaide will be lonely there,
and you, your sister, go and say hello to her.”

“You’ll be there before me, so deliver it yourself.”

Alexis, who had replied in peace, stared the Duke of Delois in the eye and nodded for a moment.

“Oh, I can’t. Hans, you’re guilty of many crimes, so you can’t go to the Lupus Sea, so you can’t meet Adelaide. Well, it’s
not just Adelaide.”

Alexis made a face of regret.

“I can’t even see your dead wife. It’s too bad you won’t see me even if I die. You’ll be lonely on your way, so get ready.”
The first provocation was the Duke of Delois, but the first one whose face collapsed was Delois. Alexis thought it was
new.She seemed unexpectedly on good terms with her, but she didn’t seem to have loved her very much. Does it bother
you to say that you won’t be able to meet him even if you die?

“Why did you come back? Neutral, neutral, that’s ridiculous.”

“It’s not neutral if you stay still in a situation where you’re destroying the country. People like you won’t know, but Du
게a’s neutrality isn’t like that. I’m here to keep my promise.”

“What medicine…….”

The Duke of Delois grinned in the middle of his speech. I thought I knew what Alexis was talking about.

I’ll be back to get that neck, so wipe it well.>

Ten years ago, Alexis, who had killed the Duke of Delois’s hands and feet and turned into blood lacquerware, said to the
Duke of Delois. But it wasn’t scary. Alexis, who said that, looked like a man on the verge of jumping into the river, so he
was like a madman on the brink of death.Frankly, the Duke of Delois believed Alexis would have volunteered. Alexis
couldn’t live without her brother Adelaide. But now that I look at it, it was pure illusion.

“It’s a good wipe, seeing as the oil is uselessly shiny. Your beauty is out of season now. Wait a little longer, Hans.”

Behind Alexis, who was leaving the same unkind words as before, the Duke of Delois punched the table for nothing.
We’ve won!

“Croatan, you son of a b***h.…!”

I should have known when you said you’d open up the aristocracy! The Duke of Delois spat out insults at the thought of
Carloi.

I never thought I’d hit you in the back like this again. I couldn’t find it, so I thought I was looking for it, but where did I hide
it?

No wonder Hans Delois was so angry. For him, the appearance of Dunya meant only one thing. A tense and tiresome
confrontation against himself.It always has been. It was like that a long time ago. When I was young, I beat myself in
everything, and after I grew up, I got in the way of everything.

The only thing left was to deal with the weak Emperor Sun, who brought Adelaide Dunya to the Empress one day. No one
expected Adelaide Dunya, the smartest man in Croissen, to marry such an idiotic emperor.

After maintaining such neutrality, when Nya intervened in the fight, the game of victory collapsed.

“You son of a b***h! Croytan, like a dog. What a dog!”

The old duke muttered angrily.

I couldn’t have suffered again like last time. I had to think of another way. Some surefire way of not failing.

***

Alexis, who left the political office, visited Carlo immediately. I had no time to talk to Carlo before because I arrived in the
capital in a tight manner in time for the noble house to open.Carloi looked like he was lost in my thoughts until Alexis
came in. I almost knew what I was thinking. I’m sure it’s that girl.

“Your Majesty.”

Carlo raised his eyes and looked at Alexis and nodded roughly.

No matter what Carlo thinks, it’s no longer up to him. It often seems to be mesmerized, but it is more like an emperor now.
A deep, dry resignation seemed to erase his abnormal feelings.

And since the girl was already dead, she couldn’t mess things up any more. Now there is no problem.

“Back?”

“I’m here to talk about the message you sent me. I suspect Delois and Bernie’s inner pain.”
“Well……, comprehensively speaking.”

“Dellua is a human being who is anxious to have a complete Croissant. That’s why we’re not even thinking about starting
a new country.””So?”

“He’s not a man to communicate with Bernie himself. He didn’t do as much as ganza when he instigated the war against
Bernie.”

Carlo, who seemed not willing to hide his boredom, tilted his chin with his hand.

“I know that. I’m not sure, but I guess he’s using Bernie’s magic at best.”

“Magic?”

“There’s been a report that says he’s using a lot of magic at Crocene’s Then the answer is obvious. At some point, it
explains where the extraordinary poison could have come from.”

“It’s a felony if it’s nothing but Bernie’s magic. If this guess is real…….”

“Actually, it doesn’t matter if it’s true or not. It could be Mach’s magic, not Bernie, but whatever.”

Carloi’s finger tapping on the desk interlocked with his tiresome voice.”We can’t get Delois out of history by secretly
borrowing magic. It’s got to be my own pain. We can stop the seeds only if we’re guilty of civil war. So that there’s no trace
left.

Carlo’s tone got slower and slower.

“Du,a, I’m suggesting a way to get rid of Delois.”

“I know. You’re asking me to charge you with inner pain that you didn’t even commit.”

“Right. Why, don’t you like it? You don’t want to do that as Dunya.”

“……No. I would have objected, but not now.”

Delois was a member of the royal family, descendants of the first ancestor. It was right to calculate that such a tooth could
be as big as an inner pain to hit it completely.

“It’s a matter of method.”

Alexis continued, rolling the bill with his head.

“A little evidence would inflate it, but we have nothing. Whoever brings the little, whoever puts the little on Delois. The
Delois estate is like a little kingdom.”Carlo’s expression, which had been indifferent all along, was briefly disturbed and
returned unnaturally.

“There’s no other way.”

“Du,a, the ball has known Delois for a long time. Empress, so how much do you know about Delua’s daughter?”

Alexis made a slight frown at the sudden turn of the conversation topic. But soon Alexis realized it wasn’t a turnaround. It
was the answer to my question. I guess it wasn’t nonsense to say that he would use it as a card.

“I don’t know much about her. I remember Delua worried a lot about being sick. I found all sorts of therapists.”

• Complete

• Send flowers usa

• Single Women

• Lights
 • World atlas online

• Chapter

• Accounting Courses

• Accusations

• Affection

• Air

• Complete

• Send flowers usa

• Single Women

• Lights

• World atlas online

• Chapter

• Accounting Courses

• Accusations

• Affection

“Have you ever seen him in person?”

“I’ve seen it a few times when I was a baby. But Delois didn’t let her out very well.”

“Why?”

Alexis let out a silly laugh.

“He was aware that there were too many people who had bought him a grudge.””Oh, you were afraid that someone would
harm your daughter because of resentment? Delua of the world?”
“It hasn’t been long since he started killing people himself. She was a little worried that her karma would go to her
daughter.”

“What karma?”

“The karma of murder. I think he was trying to avoid direct methods such as poisoning.”

I was speechless. You’re reluctant to commit a direct murder and send a man into the war to kill him. It was so moral.
Besides, why would such a man suddenly become a mad poisoner?

“I’m surprised she didn’t even make her social debut. You seemed to be getting ready.”

“So how do you know the rumor that you’ve been fond of him?”

“It’s not a rumor, it’s a fact. I saw Delois’ face when she was born. When I was the only one who was sure that he was
human.””Do you have such a dear daughter next to me?”

For a moment, Alexis understood the direction of the conversation and became increasingly unsure of what Carlo was
trying to ask.

It doesn’t matter if Delois likes her or not.

“Well, if you’re not going to be around until you’re old enough to die, you’re going to have to get married, but who else
would you send it to? Delua of the world.”

Even parents who loved their children did not grow old as single. It wasn’t so common to be single like Alexis Dunya.

“Dunya and Roden have no men, Count Ansen is a son of a b***h, and his brother is an illegitimate son of Bernie’s slaves.
Why are you asking me this?”

“……nothing special.”

“I’d like to see how she grew up, though.”

“I’ll see you soon. If the ball becomes the head of the aristocracy.”

Dunya nodded her head. Before the election, time was running out to attract all aristocrats in ambiguous positions.After
Alexis stepped down, Carlos was again alone. He fiddled with the brooch fake that Gorten had brought. I couldn’t put off
going to see the empress any longer.

When I saw his face, I was very reluctant to visit him because the words popped out and my hands went out of my way.
Two weeks of dreams must have completely ruined him.

“Is it a gain?”

Maybe it’s better to be in this crazy state. We need to get closer. A light sigh came out.

***

The Purthu Palace had a great side. That’s because he took Yvonne’s flag a few days after his return. Each and every
fancy decoration was beautiful and horrible as if it had been created by stealing people’s vitality.

Moreover, when looking at Carlo’s face, Yvonne’s great mental strength did not help much.For some reason, he came
without any purpose. Looking at his face, Yvonne regretted hearing his past story. The source of the trouble was hearing
things like the words of the maiden, the duke killed the empress, or how the Emperor and his wife treated Carlo.

Looking at the face, I could picture him as a young man who would have been here all along.

“I don’t know if you had a good time at the estate.”

“Yes, thanks to you…….”

“I think the Empress’s face has improved since I went there for sure. You should visit again sometime.”

“What?”

“You heard.”
Carlo replied in a trivial way and looked at the bread on the table. Hordu bread and pinata jam. It seemed like the food
that was always prepared naturally.

Carlo didn’t know how he should feel about remembering and preparing for this. None of the problems that I solved in my
life were harder than Yvonne.”But next time I don’t want you to stab your hand.”

“Oh, that’s…….”

“There must be a reason for the empress.”

Yvonne unknowingly squinted her eyes. I doubt anyone else in Carlo’s mask was angry.

Carloi suddenly became irritated as he did. It suddenly occurred to me that Yvonne had poisoned himself at the Queen’s
Bookkeeping Ceremony. I thought I was crazy then, but now that I look at it, I am truly out of my mind.

What the h**l are you thinking about drinking poison yourself? Drinking poison, stabbing with a knife, and going crazy.

“I’m asking you from the bottom of my heart, why are you doing this? Is it because you really want to die?”

The face that turned into anger in a few seconds was only like Carloi. This episode was more familiar. When he finally
saw the image of Carlo he knew, Yvonne answered suspiciously and coolly.”…No way. But isn’t that better for your
Majesty. That’s what you want.”

“What do you mean……..”

Carloi unknowingly tightened his grip on the chair by saying nonsense. But as soon as I saw Yvonne’s face, I felt weak.
The innocent and clean face seemed sincere, as if it had no intention of sarcastic intentions.

Yeah, that’s not wrong. At least one piece of reason and conscience left whispered to Carloi.

“…It’s not like that, so don’t say that. So you’ve been drinking your own poison for me.”

“What? What’s that?”

“The Queen’s Bookkeeping Ceremony.”

Yvonne’s heart sank at Carlo’s answer. However, he should never show it to his face. Yvonne gave strength to the side of
her mouth. It’s easy to repeat again since I already said no.

“You’re not gonna say no, are you? No matter how hard I think about it, that’s the only conclusion that comes out.””You
said that last time. That’s ridiculous. Why would I do such a thing?”

“Yes, that’s what I’m curious about. Why did the empress do that?”

There was nothing Yvonne could do now because she didn’t believe it. All he had to do was pretend to be innocent. The
heart kept beating fast.

What is it? What did you find out? Did you happen to have any evidence? Or are you testing? No, what happens if there’s
evidence? Is it against me? Should I tell the Duke?

“Why on earth did the empress do that unless she was crazy. I’m the only one who benefited from that.”

“Your Majesty.”

“Why wouldn’t you act like a peacock? Why don’t you hate me?”

Carloi was now staring at the bread on the table. I don’t know where I got angry while talking, but there was a subtle anger
in the quiet tone.Yvonne felt like she had been hit on the head a few times, so it was hard just to keep a straight face.

“Why is that, if you keep thinking about it, you know it’s crazy, but you come to only one conclusion.”

“……You’re completely mistaken.”

“Why are you so…Why don’t you just call my name?

Yvonne rolled up her sweaty hand and clasped it. Don’t avoid the snow. Looking at Carlo’s gold eyes, Yvonne retorted.
Eyes that thought they were still beautiful, as ever, were looking at them as if they were swallowing themselves.
“I don’t understand. Why would you…….why do you have a good heart for me?”

Carlo, who couldn’t bring himself to say the word he liked, changed his words in the middle.

Yvonne couldn’t answer any more, but her eyes were wide open. Carloi rose half on impulse and approached Yvonne. I
could feel how rigid Yvonne’s body was.”Why do you drink poison?”

As Carlo’s upper body leaned toward Yvonne with one hand on the table, Yvonne forgot to breathe.

“Why do you call me by my name?”

Carloi’s cool fingers grazed his cheeks and touched the flowing platinum hair.

“Why are you crying at me?….”

“Your Majesty.”

Yvonne’s voice was so small that she couldn’t hear it herself. I felt suffocated.

Instead of turning Yvonne’s hair back, Carlo looked down at Yvonne’s face. When Carlo stopped talking, silence became
more difficult. Yvonne couldn’t avoid the snow and looked up. I couldn’t stop shaking.

“…What the h**l is wrong with you? Why me?”

Carlo stopped talking again. His voice was murky as if someone had grabbed his neck.

Have you ever seen Yvonne’s face this close? The closer I looked, the less similar Yvonne was to Lirian. Clean and
beautiful hair, pale skin, dark eyes that are dead without life. But why?”I don’t know why.”

“…It’s an illusion, an illusion.”

“Then do you hate me?”

There was no answer. Instead, the question popped out on its own.

“Then, Your Majesty. Why are you doing this to me now, Your Majesty? You hate me more than anyone else.”

Even a weak voice that whispered as if it was going to break stimulated Carlo’s nerves. The nerves all over the body.

He must have become strange. I didn’t drive him this far before. I feel like I’m still in a dream that bothered him.

“…Not anymore.”

Carlo replied, trying to ignore the unfamiliar sense.

“Not anymore.”

“Why…?”

“You may say it’s crazy, but someone keeps seeing you…….”

Carloi’s hand, which crossed Yvonne’s hair, brushed her shoulder and slowly fell. The sensation became as hot as if it
were all on my shoulders. The heat awakened Yvonne.

Yvonne hurriedly turned around and sat, avoiding eye contact. Looking back at Yvonne’s profile, Carlo slowly rose.It felt
like I was tied to something and released. The beginning was what he intended, but now his head is clouded as if he had
been manipulated somewhere.

Carlo came to his senses, sweeping his face. You just have to say what you have to say and what you have to say is what
you have to say. It’s not difficult.

“So stop thinking I don’t like you. The empress doesn’t hate me, so I have no reason to do that.”

Now his voice came out as he intended.

“I…….”

“Then you have a choice.”

Yvonne looked at Carlo again in surprise.

“That’s what you wanted, isn’t it? From what I’ve heard from Assel, you seem willing to consider a different option.”

“Your Majesty, don’t be mistaken. The Duke is my family, my father. Even if I’m crazy, will I betray my father?”

Carloi held the knife on the table in Yvonne’s hand. At the same time as the cold sensation of the metal, the hot Carloi’s
skin touched his hands. My hands are folded.Carlo’s serene gold eyes had a coolness that didn’t match the warm color,
so Yvonne couldn’t tell if it was a knife I was holding or looking at. He was too close.

“Then stab me to death right now. Because that’s the way for your father.”

The slow and gentle voice heard right next to me made my body warm. Carlo’s hand, who held the knife as if he meant it,
put strength into it.

“……You’re crazy.”

“You don’t look that fine either. The Duke won’t sit still if he finds out you’ve missed a few chances.”

“I just don’t want to get involved in your fight with my father.”

“It’s not like you don’t know it’s a choice. Didn’t you talk drunk, too? I’m not the Duke, I’m the one who benefits from you
staying still.””That’s.”

“I didn’t understand that at the time, but now I do.”

Yvonne couldn’t look more into Carloy’s eyes and lowered her eyes. Something on Carlo’s clothes caught Yvonne’s eye,
which had lowered. I didn’t know at first glance, but when I saw it right in front of me, it was something familiar.

It was a brooch. An unforgettable brooch. But I thought you were looking for it because Carlo lost it. Yvonne’s head rolled
in confusion.

“……It’s fake. There’s a separate genuine product.”

As if he knew exactly what Yvonne was looking at, the hand of Yvonne, who was holding a knife, was tense.

It was a mistake—Carloi must have felt it, too.

“…As expected, the Empress knows what this is. I think I’ve seen it in your house.”

Yvonne couldn’t bear to look up at Carlo’s whispers. I was suddenly scared because I felt like I showed too much today.
Not being positive was the best Yvonne could do.Carlo’s hand, who held the knife, seemed to be leaving, but soon after,
he rubbed Yvonne’s hand again for a moment. The disturbing, yet dizzying, gesture and touch touched Yvonne.

“…Yvonne, don’t forget that I’m one of your options. I could give you what you want.”

His voice right in front of him made the skin strangely hot. A knife fell from Yvonne’s weak hand and rolled around the
table.

Looking at Yvonne for a moment, who still can’t look at him, Carlo arranged his clothes. It wasn’t long before I heard him
go out.

“Ha.”

Yvonne breathed his last breath.

“……a cheap b*****d.”

A weak voice came out through the rushing breath. Carloi remained the same. The first time I call a person’s name.
Yvonne buried her face in trembling hands, muttering swear words she had used as a child.The same was true of Carlo.
As soon as he left the empress palace, he saw Gorten, who was looking at the blank face of Carlo, pouting in front of him,
returning to focus.

“Are you all right?”

“…because I don’t understand.”

“What?”

Looking at the face of the sincerely curious old man, Carlo turned his head lightly. Gorten called Carloi with a wounded
face in the distrust that was evident in every single gesture.

“I’ve got years of experience, Your Majesty. You just don’t trust me.”

“If I don’t trust Gorten in this palace, who do I trust?”

“You have a lot of secrets for that.”

Aside from having many secrets, Gorten was single despite his age. As far as Carlo remembered, it was doubtful whether
the chief would give a useful answer, who he had never had any relationship with.

“If only the Empress had me in her heart…….”

“Yeah?”

“It’s only one. If so, why do you think it is?”Gorten regretted rather than asking. The sound of reconciling with Bernie. But
when I asked, I had to answer.

“I don’t know……. The Empress is vulnerable to beauty…”….”

Seeing Carlo’s eyebrows lifted, Gorten blurted the end of his speech.

“You’re either terribly lonely……I guess so.”

“Look at that. You’re not doing much for this.”

Gorten, who had nothing to say, shut up. But it’s not my fault, is it? The answer doesn’t make sense when asked
something that doesn’t Looking at his son, or his grandson, the emperor, Gorten only talked to himself.

Carloi struggled to get rid of complicated thoughts and ripped off the fake brooch that was hanging on his clothes.

I’ve figured out everything I can think of. The reason is none of your business. What we know more about the empress
here is…… I was not happy at all. Just as the more hints, the more difficult it is, the more confusing it is for him.Carloi
thought it would be easier to get rid of ideas as if he were ripping off a brooch.
Originally, today should have been the first official meeting between Yvonne and Keana to prepare for the arba loop.
However, a dinner was scheduled for the afternoon of the same day with those who contributed greatly to Croissen’s
soldiers who sent troops to Maha. The official welcoming and awarding ceremonies were to be held in the Arba Loop,
which was now decided to be replaced by a dinner involving the imperial family and the heads of the four great families.

“What I should have come to see. I’m sorry, Your Majesty.”

So Yvonne was left alone with the queen with this refreshing smile, waiting for the dinner.

The Duke of Delois would want Yvonne to find fault with Keana and throw her out of the palace immediately, but Yvonne
didn’t feel like it. It is not something anyone can do to punish a person like a needle by picking a hole in the size of a
needle. It’s possible to be a peacock.”No, you don’t have to.”

At the clear answer, Keana smiled awkwardly again. The more I saw it, the more I could not believe that the Empress was
the daughter of the Duke. No, I couldn’t doubt it when I saw the face, but the behavior was different.

The expressionless empress seemed arrogant because she was a cold-hearted impression, but her indifferent personality
made her seem like a benevolent power figure.

To be honest, Kiana came prepared to do so even if she was caught in the hair, but the empress in front of her seemed
unwilling to touch Kiana’s hair, let alone her hair. I didn’t have to be nice, but I didn’t be picky.

Well, a daughter doesn’t exactly resemble her father’s personality. Keana convinced herself, recalling herself and the
Marquis of Roten. What other reason is there for her daughter to become evil under her father, who is in charge of evil
acts like a peacock? Kiana herself wouldn’t have grown up like this if the Marquis had a strong personality.”I heard that
Her Majesty is weak. If anything bothers you, just leave it to me.”

“Yeah.”

Kiana smiled with a puzzled face at the cooler answer than I thought. No, I thought you’d say you’d do it a little.….

When I looked at the empress, I could see why Carlo couldn’t catch her quickly. Nothing was easily read by a person.

“Your Majesty talked about you a lot.”

For the first time, Yvonne’s facial expression appeared. The blatant doubt on the face made Keana swear at Carloy in her
mind. How did you behave that you don’t believe a word like this?

“You don’t have to say that, Empress.”

“It’s not that…….I’m telling you. Aren’t you getting along better these days? You can tell by the fact that you come to my
palace less often.”Looking at the empress smiling brightly, Yvonne fell into a different thought. Where does the queen’s
composure come from? I’m sure Carlo is nice to you.

And when is the Duke of Delois going to kill this bright woman? The Duke of Delois will not leave the Queen alone. Kill
him, kick him out.

“Well, I wonder what your Majesty was like when he was with you.”

“What? Hmm…….”

Kiana rolled her eyes at an unexpected question.

Carloy? Cold, scary, emotionless, stabbing, bloodless……. Oh, now that I think about it, I think it’s quite a match for the
empress in front of me.

But I couldn’t say this straightforwardly. So Keana did what she was best at. A smile and a lie.

“Well, you’re smiling, you’re sweet…….”

Listening to Keana’s answer, Yvonne thought of Carloi, who had touched him. A man who’s hot, a man who’s cold, a man
who’s angry in front of me. Whatever temperature he was at, whatever emotions he had, Carlo didn’t look so happy in
front of him.But if he is happy with Keana, why can’t he forget Lirian? Whether it’s a sense of debt or a lingering
attachment.

“Really? You look completely different when you’re with me. The queen must be next to you.”
There was no accent in Yvonne’s tone, so it was hard to tell whether she was being serious or sarcastic. However, when I
saw his face, he seemed sincere.

“How’s your Majesty? Don’t you like the Emperor?”

Yvonne only blinked at the bold queen’s question. In fact, Yvonne herself had never thought deeply about the feelings she
had for Carlo.

The past 14 years ago dug into Yvonne’s head and mind as if to take down a debt a long time ago, and the habit of caring
about him was felt as if he had been unconscious and in exchange for giving it up, so he didn’t feel the need to name it.
To the point where I feel it is natural without realizing it.Yvonne’s face turned red. I thought it was a childish little girl’s love
of 14 years ago, but I still don’t think so.

“The Emperor loved His Majesty.”

Kiana, who finished talking, smiled. It was a smile that felt like a lie.

“I’m telling you.”

Yvonne felt strange when she saw the empress emphasizing once more. Whether you’re relaxed or sympathetic.

While Yvonne was measuring Keana’s intentions, the servant announced the emperor’s position. The two stood up and
greeted him. Carlois was followed by the Duke of Delois and Duchess of Dunia, Marquis of Roten and Earl of Ansen.
Carloi’s gaze stayed with Yvonne for a while and disappeared unnaturally.

Yvonne recognized Alexis Dunname, a woman with long black hair. It was hard not to know because she looked very
much like Carloi. And the sister of the man Delois killed. Alexis Du와a and his eyes met.

The nobles paid respects to the empress and empress.”Sit down.”

When everyone sat down at Carlo’s horse, only Yvonne was staring at Alexis Du 이a. Though not exactly hostile eyes,
Yvonne became uncomfortable inside. Even though he didn’t do anything wrong. It wasn’t until long before Alexis turned
to see Count Ansen.

“Ansen, I’m proud of you. Isn’t one of the three people in Macha who wanted to honor the ball yourself?”

Count Ansen’s face was not a proud man’s face at all. Yvonne knew that familiar face well. The hands and feet of the
Duke of Delois, who had also visited the Delois estate a few times.

Even Yvonne, who was stuck in the duke’s book, hated her brother so much, knew it well. Whenever he meets the Duke
of Delois, he asks me to move my brother to a close-knit area.

“It is thanks to your generosity. How dare you praise him for his services.””It’s been a while since Lord Clyde took the
castle of Ansen, hasn’t it? The Earl is still too childish. I thought I’d grown up a little bit.”

Count Ansen’s face blushed at Dunia’s words. I couldn’t bear to say anything to Alexis Dunya, who was acquainted with
my father, so I could see other people biting his molars.

But he wasn’t particularly wrong either. No matter how formally I received the last name. There was an implicit law in
Handle Croissen. Such a discriminatory common law that illegitimate children can’t get ahead. Originally, Clyde Ansen
was a man who should have been left off the merit list.

“It’s not like I’m a child, it’s Macha’s useless generosity!”

Yvonne looked at Keana, sitting right across from her. I’ve been saying this a few times, as if Keana had been saying
something. It wasn’t very intrusive to close it was it?I don’t think it’s like Ciana, but…… Yvonne looked similar to herself.
Yvonne wondered what Keana was hesitating to say in front of me.

“I’m thinking about sending him to Mach this morning. Wouldn’t it be better if he was treated as well, too?”

Kiana, who was only pouting her lips, crumpled her face weakly at Ansen’s words. Well, Roden hasn’t had much of a
relationship with Ansen in generations. Maybe he wanted to blame me. Just as I thought little and tried to turn it over,
Keana and I met eyes.
Keana avoided eye contact, visibly embarrassed. Yvonne couldn’t take her eyes off him because he looked more
suspicious. Keana kept turning her head elsewhere.

“Everyone will be here soon, so don’t put too much balls.”

Everyone was shut up by Carlo’s quiet words. At the same time, Yvonne wondered if she was overreacting when she saw
Keana, who returned with a bubbly face.Soon after, the servant delivered the soldiers’ position. Three men came in, set
an example, and sat in their respective seats. Yvonne looked closely at a soldier who came in first. The contemptible gaze
of Count Ansen on a man of grave impression made him seem to be the famous Clyde Ansen.

However, it was not because of Count Ansen’s eyes. As soon as he came in, his eyes busily moved as if he were looking
for someone. And it wasn’t until he saw Keana that his eyes stopped moving as if they had found a place to go. It was an
instant, but it was clear.

Yvonne looked at Keana again, but Keana was looking at only other places, unnatural enough. A hunch, something
vague, went through Yvonne’s head.

I don’t know what it is, but it looks like there’s something…… but what connection do you have between Roden’s rare love
and Anscen’s illegitimate child?”You’ve worked so hard for a long time. I’m sure you’ve done a great job of increasing the
volume of imports by Macha. Feel free to carry it.”

When Carlo said it, a thank-you rushed out again.

Yvonne, who was quietly looking around while the meal was making a fuss, looked at Count Ansen for the last time. He
was now staring to death at both Clyde and Kiana.

But it didn’t seem like a big deal to see no one care about them except Yvonne. Even the Duke of Delois was eating,
showing signs of boredom. What doesn’t he know because he’s never been in this kind of place before?

“So that’s when Lord Clyde…….”

Given that Clyde Ansen took the largest share of the conversation topic, he seems to have done a great job. Every time
two other soldiers continued to praise Clyde, Count Ansen’s face became more ugly.”You’ve done so much, why don’t
you go to Mach?”

“Oh, I actually offered Lord Clyde a title in Macha!”

A soldier replied cheerfully to the countess’ sarcastic remarks. In response, the countess’s face was strangely distorted to
the point where the word “disgusting” was not enough.

“And you’re back? Why? I could’ve lived there more danglingly.”

“Croissen’s honor is more important to me than Mach’s title.”

Clyde’s answer to the overt count’s question was so noble that it made his character stand out. Everyone was amazed by
Clyde’s answer. Even Carloy took another look at Clyde with his eyes.

Count Ansen snorted to himself at the answer. I was worried that the food in front of the count might have impurities on it.

The dinner somehow ended well in an atmosphere of no comfortable atmosphere. While the nobles of the four families
constantly kept each other in check with words, Carlo and the soldiers, the main characters, took the center stage
well.Only Yvonne and Ciana were silent. Yvonne, a surprisingly reticent empress, was strangely bothered.

“Dunya and Roden are a few minutes away. I have something to tell you.”

After the dinner, Carlo caught the nobles trying to leave after the soldiers. The Duke of Delois laughed at Carlo, who was
openly dividing sides. But it wasn’t that he couldn’t accept, but he headed toward the gate with Count Ansen.

Yvonne tried to follow the two quietly out. Anyone could see that he would not be included in the list of people who wanted
Carlo to stay.

“The Empress doesn’t have to go out.”

But Yvonne stopped halfway at the back of Carloi’s voice. Are you out of your mind?
Yvonne looked puzzled and looked both ways, the Duke of Delois on the left and Carlo on the right. Unlike the easy-
going-faced Carloi, the Duke of Delois’ expression was terrifying. Yvonne knew that expression very well.”Is there a
reason for the empress to go out as the empress? Come this way.”

The Duke of Delois looked quietly at Yvonne instead of Carloi. Yvonne looked as innocent as she could at the Duke. Soon
the Duke nodded and took the example.

Looking nervously at the back of the Duke leaving, Yvonne looked at Carloi. I had no idea what was on my mind.

“Clide Ansen looks a little different from Count Ansen. You look pretty usable.”

Carlo opened his mouth casually. The sense was rather seen by Alexis and Marquis Roden. Yvonne seemed to be at a
loss as to how far she should go. Alexis sighed lightly as Carlo pressed with his eyes.

“Well, but it’s dangerous to give him a big prize, as Earl Ansen said. Maybe it’s better to give him to Mach.””Well, it’s
stupid to do that just because he’s an illegitimate child.”

When Carlo expressed faint opposition, suddenly Keana cut in on the conversation.

“Your Majesty is right, the ball behind you. Croissen’s discriminatory common law is contradictory.”

The Empress seemed to be interested in this topic.

“I don’t discriminate against illegitimate children even in Macha, where the law prohibits them for uncivilized.”

At Keana’s words, the Marquis of Roden looked at my daughter with an irritated look.

“Instead, Macha brutalizes slaves more than any other country. There are things that can’t be helped everywhere.”

“Can’t you help falling behind the times, Father?”

“It’s a deep-rooted custom. Admitting a illegitimate child.”

Marquis Roden looked at his daughter like a child.

“I don’t think anyone from the nobility to the commoner will easily accept it. Croissen is a felony to deceive that he is from
illegitimate birth.””But your Majesty needs a new force anyway. He hid his illegitimate child. There will be a couple of
wagons for a half-breed nobleman who is caught and divorced or imprisoned. Why can’t you use them, again?”

Yvonne listened to the conversation between the father and daughter. The conversation with the illegitimate child right in
front of me was very interesting. Suddenly, some pieces gathered in Yvonne’s head, who listened indifferently to stories
that had nothing to do with him but subtly related.

“A new force of illegitimate children!”

“You don’t have to laugh at me like that, Father.”

The eyes of Clyde Ansen and Kiana Roden, and the attitude. Clyde, who returned to Croysen after rejecting Mach’s title,
and Kiana, who despises Croysen’s attitude toward illegitimate children.

Something didn’t seem to be right.

“It’s not a significant force. Since King Du 뒤a returned, there have been many other nobles, so we don’t need
them.””Roden, I need a confidant of Delois.”

“Clide Ansen is just a half-brother who is despised by his close aides. And frankly, it’s none of my business to know what
Angsen is treated like.”

“Don’t be so mean, Roden. Your Majesty seems to be thinking the right thing for a new era.”

Marquis Roden snorted at Alexis’s moderation. He looked like a rat shaking every time, but he looked like a different
person when the story of Ansen came out. No, more like another mouse, squeaky mouse.

“I agree with the Queen, Roden. It’s a bad custom for Croissen’s future. Isn’t it contradictory to anyone can tell me. It’s like
taking it out.”
“Your Majesty, what are you talking about? What do you mean, take it out?”

“Father, you’re right. I and Her Majesty believe that Croissen have been dissolving his anger over weak national power.
Isn’t that some kind of anger?”Kiana looked up to see if Yvonne had stayed with Keana for too long. Keana, who made
eye contact with Yvonne, looked vague and soon turned away.

“And Clyde Ansen is not on good terms with Count Ansen. Isn’t my enemy my ally?”

“But Your Majesty, in other words, he is a man whom Count Ansen may soon kill at any cost. Who knows where to die
before it helps.”

Marquis Roden, who spoke with a soft voice, looked more indifferent compared to his usual frail appearance. I’ve been
swindled by Countess Ansen before.The grudges seemed to go pretty long.

Yvonne kept staring at Keana. Keana wriggled, perhaps uncomfortable with the gaze. Yvonne wondered if Keana rolled
up the hem of the dress because of the Marquis Roden’s words or because of her persistent gaze.”Let’s think about it a
little bit more. Let’s get out of here. Oh, Dunya’s left.”

It was Carlo who told him to stay, but Du 이a looked at Yvonne. It seemed as if he wanted to say something or check
something out. He looked as if he was about to come, but Du의a’s mouth didn’t open.

Yvonne tried to ignore Du의a’s eyes and left. It was an uncomfortable seat because I kept thinking about the scary face
of the Duke of Delois. I’m sure she’ll be waiting at the empress.

“It was a really unanswered story, wasn’t it?”

Keana talked to Yvonne with a smile of no surprise. It was a smile as usual, but Yvonne now felt awkward. Yvonne looked
quietly at Keana and asked.

“Do you know Clyde, Queen?”

“Oh, no. This is the second time I’ve seen a face.”Still, with a smiling face, in a cheerful voice, the answer popped out
quickly.

“What’s wrong, Your Majesty?”

“I didn’t mean anything. I think he’s famous.”

Yvonne replied casually and left with the ladies-in-law. The remaining Marquis of Roden made a dent.

“Why would the Empress ask such nonsense? Roden has nothing to do with Angsen’s illegitimate child.”

The marquis asked his daughter, who looked at Yvonne’s disappearance with an unusual expression.

No wonder you didn’t look good! How dare you ask who you know. It must be Delua’s daughter’s masterpiece to
undermine Diana. Marquis Roden glared at the spot where Yvonne disappeared.

“…I know. What the h**l was he thinking about?”

At the thought of Yvonne, who was watching himself and Clyde throughout the dinner, I sweated. You didn’t seem to be
interested in anything, but you’re very tactful in a strange place.It’s no use knowing anyway. The empress can do anything
if she finds out that even the Count of Ansen has no evidence.

Keana took a deep breath to kill her anxious mind.

***

“Are you really going to use Clyde Ansen?”

Alexis asked in an empty dinner room.

“There’s no reason not to. Now that there is no other battlefield to send Lord Clyde, Count Ansen will think of a different
number.”

“Hmm…. Is that so?”

“If Clide Ansen isn’t a fool, he’ll find his own way. But he seemed like a great man. Surviving the Maha war.”

“It’s more dangerous to catch a tail in reverse.”

“You can’t beat Delois without being dangerous.”

“Why do you have to say that in front of the empress? The empress must have become a “de” as Her Majesty
wishes.”The nuance of the word “par” revealed that Du가a did not like the scheme.

“Well, not yet. You need a certain amount of gambling. It’s a gamble I don’t have much to lose anyway.”

If Yvonne tells the Duke the truth, Delois will kill Clyde Ansen right away, who he has not even paid attention to. If you
don’t talk, you’ll be fine. Either way, it didn’t matter much.

“By the way, the ball looked at the empress for a long time.”

“You look like Delois, horrifyingly.”

“That’s new, wasn’t it like that when you were a kid?”

Alexis frowned at recalling old memories.

“It was when I was too young. What can you see on the face of a newborn who can’t even walk properly? But if you grew
up to be that beautiful, you’d have heard the rumor once.….”

“What’s the word for never coming out of the Delois estate?”

“Well, anyway, it’s unexpected.””What?”

“The Emperor Carlos once said, Delois will never love a child who looks like him. I remembered that and thought that I
would not look like her vaguely because I cared about her.”

I didn’t mean it, but Carlo was a serious face. Alexis looked back on whether there was anything he said that made him
look like that, but there was nothing like that.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing. Come to think of it, what was the Duke of Delois like when he was young?”

“It was the same as it is now. As beautiful as the outside, the inside was mean.”

“Well, there must have been a lot of scandals because you were so good-looking.

Alexis frowns. Hans Delois’s relationship with women was one of Alexis’ least interested things in the world. Alexis
wondered why he was curious about this, and thought Carlo was very squeamish.

“It wasn’t. As a person who cares about power to the point of abnormality, he doesn’t care much about women. I’ve never
had a scandal. I don’t think there were any women, but I don’t think there were any relationships that would have been
noisy.””What’s your relationship with the duke’s wife?”

“Don’t you know? I remember the gold thread with your wife wasn’t bad either. I think it was a rational and political
relationship to call it a golden thread.”

“That’s unexpected.”

“Why on earth would you ask this?”

Carlo’s lips flapped as if to say something and closed them again. When Alexis stared, he opened his mouth again as if
he didn’t want to.

“I thought it would be helpful to know the enemy well. Weakness is the better the more you know it.”

That sounds plausible, but it was unclear. I wondered if Carlo was hiding something from him.

“I would have already told you if it was helpful.”

“……Yes, I suppose so.”

“We are now investigating magic scholars. Bernie’s magic itself is so closed that I don’t know anyone, so it’ll take a while,
but it won’t be completely empty.””We have to make sure everything’s okay. Delois is never a man to stand still in this
situation.”

Alexis nodded his head. It was the fact that he knew better than anyone else.

***

When Yvonne entered the empress’ palace, the maids announced that the duke had arrived. It did not exceed
expectations at all.

Yvonne put on a straight face and went into the drawing room. The peacock’s sparkling eyes touched the skin like a
snake’s scales. a smooth and unpleasant sensation

“So, what did you talk about?”

The tone of the question was sweet enough not to match his eyes.

“There wasn’t much talk. They were fighting over whether to award Clyde Ansen. Du와a and Roden seemed to think
they might find fault with it.”

“That’s all?”

“What else can I talk about when I’m around?”

“Yes, that’s what I’m saying. Why did I leave you there?”But it was a question that Yvonne couldn’t answer. Because I
really couldn’t guess.

“You didn’t think about it while I was gone, did you? Or you were stuck with him.”

Yvonne slightly frowned at the vulgar word. I’ve been thinking nonsense the most lately, but that doesn’t mean I’m
“fucked” with Carlo.

“No way. You’ve cast a spell. What more do you suspect? One call takes at least a few months.”

“Do you think magic is omnipotent?”

The Duke giggled and laughed, which sounded strangely self-help.

“Magic is neither omnipotent nor eternal nor complete. If magic was like that, why couldn’t Bernie unify this continent?”

The Duke muttered.

“Then why wouldn’t I still kill Croytan.”

Yvonne thought the Duke was a lunatic. Of course, I’ve always thought of it, but it was just an inertial curse. But now it
was a whole heart. He’s nuts. Maybe it’s already been crazy for a long time. The Duke’s eyes were half-witted. A man with
those eyes cannot be sane.What does a lunatic do with things that he’s used up? I wish you could throw it away nicely,
but then you’re not a lunatic. Yvonne couldn’t help but think about how long he and Denise would last.

“Hani, I’ll never believe you.”

Seeing the Duke’s terrible distrust, Yvonne only vaguely guessed Carloi’s intentions. My heart was numb at the same time
I realized it.

“The Emperor must have been after this. Leaving me there for nothing, causing the duke to doubt.”

“I tried to drive a wedge between you.”

“Yes.”

“You have no idea what that means?”

The face of the Duke, who had a smile on his face, became more frightening as the dreary.

“The fact that you made such a plan leaves room for you. I thought it was possible to drive a wedge.”
When Carlo, who was holding a knife in my hand, came to mind, my heart started beating nervously. Yvonne tried to stay
calm.”Then I guess I did my job right. I’m doing what the Duke told me to do.”

“What I told you to do?”

“To ingratiate himself with the Emperor.”

As the Duke looked at Yvonne without answering, Yvonne had to take the gaze in a nervous state. A long time later the
Duke grinned.

“……Yes, I’m sure you’ll prove your usefulness as soon as possible. I think you’re getting ready for the arba loop, but look
after the empress.”

“Yes.”

“If you don’t have it, you have to know how to make it. I wish I had an excuse to spend it with the marquis, but if I can’t, I’ll
kill him.”

“…Yes.”

The Duke got up from his chair to see if he had finished what he had to say.

“Well, Duke.”

The Duke on his way out stopped walking at Yvonne’s call.

“My mom is a little… ” What do you think?”

“Well, Maryann’s daughter, who looks after your mother, seems to be in pretty good shape, and I don’t know.”Yvonne’s
face has become noticeably brighter. I was overwhelmed with the thought that his party plan seemed to have worked. The
Duke looked at the face and continued.

“Come to think of it, you’ve changed and your mother has changed.”

Even before Yvonne asked what he meant, the Duke laughed again and left the drawing room.

The joy was also briefly disturbed by the Duke’s unintended remarks. A lunatic’s smile has always been considered
ominous.

***

Three days after the dinner, Carloi sent a message to the Empress. It was about spending time together at the Royal
Chamber that night. Now you’re even suggesting it first.

Yvonne’s guess for three days was pretty clear. Carloi was now trying to take advantage of himself.

Judging from what he said at the dinner, “I need an aide to Delois,” his sudden change in attitude, and his attempt to
create a gap with the Duke, it was not speculation but conviction.”I’m replying that I’m going to Royal Chamber tonight.”

In response to Yvonne’s answer, a maid headed to the Imperial Palace.

When I was sure of my guess, I felt strangely teary. When Carlo approached me, I thought of myself who couldn’t breathe,
and when his touch touched me, I felt sorry for myself that my heart had fallen.

• Castle

• Chapter

• Formally

• Afternoon
• Attachment

• Baby gifts personalized

• Be Nice

• Black Hair

• Blinked

• Bothers

• Castle

• Chapter

• Formally

• Afternoon

• Attachment

• Baby gifts personalized

• Be Nice

• Black Hair

• Blinked

• Bothers

• Castle

• Chapter
If the Duke was crazy, Carlo was a bad guy. It wouldn’t have been so miserable if I had been honest. You don’t have to
take advantage of Yvonne’s mind and pretend to be there.

What would Yvonne do if he wanted to be his hand? Should I make them do bad things like peacocks? Anyway, Yvonne
had to know all about Carloi’s hand. You can’t risk Denise’s life on low-probability gambling.

“Now the Emperor is very active, too. And your Majesty!”

Maryann, who doesn’t know Yvonne’s mind, said brightly. Seeing that, Yvonne could feel less pathetic about
herself.That’s what people were all about. Apparent behavior, roughly grasping intentions with words. I think I’m happy
when I smile, and I think I’m affectionate when I’m kind.

I would rather have Carlo treated me the way he used to be. Yvonne has become so accustomed to ill treatment that she
is frighteningly vulnerable to hospitality. Just as the thirst-tolerant man feels the more painful joy of a sip of water, the
shallow kindness will torture Yvonne with more painful happiness.

“What’s good for me to do with you, Your Majesty?”

“The Duke will be generous. Jane says Denis is taking good care of her health these days. Your Majesty, you should mind
now.”

“I’m glad you did. But Maryann, what do you think the Duke will do with me and my mother when he’s done with
everything?”

Maryann blinked her eyes.

“I’m asking because I really don’t know. I couldn’t guess.””Well, don’t you feel free to let me go…Your Majesty, if you
could hang in there a little longer…….”

Seeing Maryann’s vague face, Yvonne realized that even Maryann wasn’t sure of it. Who can gain confidence from the
Duke of Delois.

“Yes, I should.”

Suddenly, I felt right before the Queen’s Bookkeeping Ceremony. It feels like I’m gnawing nerves from both sides. And the
night came as quickly as Yvonne’s nerves had grown.

After a tiring and tense afternoon, Yvonne faced one of the main causes, Carloi. What was less unfair was that Carlo’s
face, for no reason, didn’t look very comfortable. No wonder I spent the last night here.

“You don’t look well, Your Majesty. I hope you didn’t force yourself to come here because you didn’t want to.”

Carlo, who was lost in thought at the horse with bones, raised his head. It was a little funny. I was lost for a moment
thinking about the person sitting right in front of me. Yvonne made Carlo think and tired.Since admitting Lou’s death
reluctantly, his feelings have disappeared as if the tide had washed away, but when he faced his displeased empress, he
would push back like the tide.

Clyde Ansen was safe and sound. Carloi had a hunch that Yvonne had said nothing to the Duke. I couldn’t tell whether it
was good or not. On one side of my mind I’m relieved, on the other I’m down again. I was annoyed.

A picture-like smile slowly came to mind that matched Yvonne’s detailed face.

“No way.”

No way.

Seeing Carlo smiling like a liar, his eyes became so cold that Yvonne got up first and went into the bed. As I closed my
eyes, I could feel Carlo lying quietly next to me.

“Don’t you usually turn off the lights?”

A low voice was heard next to me. My closed eyes trembled a little.”Yes.”

“Why?”
It wasn’t always like that. When Lirian Louie was in the dark, she could find her way. Darkness was just as natural as air,
which felt like a monster strangling him since he entered the duke.

There was only one place, as dark as pitch, in the shining peacock’s The darkness now reminded me of that place. The
dark corner of the tower.

“It’s scary.”

Yvonne’s indifferent answer was as childish as a child’s, but the voice was not at all.

“I didn’t know the Duke of Delois’ daughter was afraid of anything.”

Carlo muttered to himself. He’s done that before. After returning from the Delois estate, I could not adjust to the darkness
for a while and could not extinguish the fire. It’s not now.

“Is your Majesty not afraid of anything?”

“I used to be, but now I’m gone.”

The only thing he was afraid of is now a reality. The new perception brought him to his senses in an awkward and strange
bedroom.”Why aren’t you actively helping the Duke?”

“…How many more questions do you need to ask to be full? My father doesn’t make me do that.”

Carlo snorted. You don’t make me do anything bad because she’s your daughter.

“Even so, don’t you know that keeping your mouth shut about me will harm the Duke.”

Carloi tried to speak as softly as he could.

“Yvonne.”

Yvonne’s closed eyes trembled when his name was called at the end of his words. Yvonne, who opened her eyes slowly,
rose from her bed. Because of Yvonne’s sudden rise, Carlo also stood awkwardly. Yvonne was looking straight at Carloi
with long hair disheveled.

“Your Majesty.”

Yvonne’s face looked like a man on the brink of extremes.

On second thought, he was just as expressionless as usual, and Carlo thought he was mistaken.

“If you want to test me, if you’re going to use me, I think you should show me a little bit, Your Majesty.Carlo’s expression
faltered at the blunt remark. My heart sank. It was true to try to exploit her, but Yvonne’s idea of it is also preposterous.

Carloi wanted to win Yvonne’s heart completely. That way everything will be clear, and he’ll be able to use it better.

“……you’re right to get help, but not just to take advantage of it.”

Yvonne blinked and her long eyelashes flapped.

“If I didn’t like it as much as I used to, I wouldn’t have thought of using you.”

“If you say that, I won’t be in this fight.”

“The fight is about to end. If I win, your father dies, and if the Duke wins, I die, how does that have nothing to do with you.”

“……that’s because I can’t fully support my father’s actions, apart from his affection as a family…”….”

“My death and the Duke’s death…….”While Yvonne hesitated to speak, Carlo came close. Yvonne hid her eyes, holding
her breath.

“I wonder which of the two you’d care more about. Common sense would suggest an electron.”

Carlo tidied up Yvonne’s slightly disheveled negliget. The slow touch was strangely stimulating even though it never
touched the skin.

“But you don’t want that.”

I couldn’t bear to see his hands, so I looked up and now his eyes were looking down at Yvonne.

“…You said you could give me what I wanted. Do you think what I want is your majesty?”

Carloi brushed Yvonne’s hair without answering. Yvonne tried not to laugh self-helpfully.

What Yvonne wanted was not Carlo’s mind. That’s what I wanted when I was young. However, I was ashamed that the
person in the party knew how I felt that I couldn’t do anything about him. I don’t know if it’s because he’s acting stupid or
because he’s quick-witted.”So you’re going to give me your heart at least.”

“There’s nothing I can’t give you.”

“I can’t trust you.”

Yvonne put his hand on Carloi’s. I could feel Carlo’s whole body stiffening through his hands. What can I give you by
acting like this with my hands on something that’s all.

“Be honest for once. Then I’ll think about it, too.”

“What.”

“Tell me about your Majesty. ‘Cause I’m curious.

The response was immediate. The beautiful face was immediately wrinkled.

“Who are you looking at from me?”

Carlo’s face is now pale beyond frowning. How the h**l did Yvonne know? Carloi remembered in the midst of confusion.
have a cup of tea before long I remembered speaking on impulse.

You stupid b*****d. You crazy b*****d.

“Tell me his story. I’m curious.”

“I don’t know what it means to the empress when she’s out of her mind.””Was that a lie? If that was a lie, how could I
believe the rest of the story?”

With one of Yvonne’s remaining hands, Carlo swept his hair roughly. This kind of question was not welcome at all.
Suddenly, I felt as if the game had changed. The idea of Lou always made him so, so helpless.

“Is it someone you love?”

Yvonne, who asked half out of curiosity and half out of anger to turn things around, regretted as soon as she saw Carlo’s
face. With just this one question, Carlo had a face of the world collapsing. Despair dominated his face.

Yvonne let go of Carloy’s hand, which she had been holding unknowingly.

“…like that.”

Carloi couldn’t even speak. He was out of breath as if he were submerged again. It was hard to handle when words were
added to feelings that had never been told to the other person or to himself.Honestly, Carlo didn’t even know what it was. I
don’t know if it’s obsession or lingering love.

“……he’s dead anyway.”

There was a deep resignation on the words that barely came out. After speaking, Carlo’s face looked empty.

Yvonne couldn’t believe that Lirian Lou’s death, and that only one girl’s death, made Carlo look like this.

“Isn’t he the one you were looking for in the Delois estate?”

“…I’m sure he’s dead because he didn’t find it there either.”

After hearing the answer, Yvonne realized that Carlo had really been searching for him for 14 years. But why.

One day, I remembered Carlo crying out here. Does Carlo really think he killed Lirian Lu?

“He was such an important man.”

There was no return to whispering questions. Carloi only closed his eyes once very slowly.”I don’t know what’s the point of
saying this.”

“I’m curious. Do you think he died because of you?”

Carlo looked at Yvonne with a speechless face. He seemed to ask how he knew.

“That’s what I said. Here……the day I cried.”

The shameful day smacked Carlo’s memory and he groaned shallowly.

But isn’t it true anyway? I don’t think so, but it was true. Lou was right to kill Carloy. He possessed a child who was living
in perfect condition and put him in danger, and gave him a brooch and killed him in Delua’s hands.

“I don’t think so. Anyway, I want to stop talking about this.”

Carloi, who was breathtakingly close, was already a little distant. His face, which had been in disarray for a while, was
again shrouded with a chill.Even though she cut her off, Yvonne looked as if she was waiting for his answer without
moving. He looked elsewhere and sighed.

“It’s no big deal. I’m the only one in the world who ever did something for me……that’s it, anyway.”

It sounded more determined than before. Yvonne was in an indescribable mood when she saw Carlo speaking without
knowing he was right in front of her. If he was crazy, Denis might have forgotten and shouted “Lura” here. But Yvonne
was still in her right mind. Yet

There was a subtle tension between the two, where there was a brief exchange of raw conversations.

“…OK, then tell me another story.”

“What are you talking about again?”

It was a very bad attitude for a person who would listen to what he wanted. Attitudes go back and forth, as I please.
Yvonne managed to withstand the urge to hit Carloi.”You’re wrong to fall asleep, either me or your Majesty, anyway.
Anything will be fine. Childhood or something.”

“Why are you curious about that? I don’t know what’s the point of changing your mind.”

“What the h**l can you do for me when you can’t do this for me?”

At Yvonne’s sharp words, Carlo flinched uncomfortably for a moment. It was a big deal to habitually forget that words and
actions should be the same. No, the problem was the feeling of going back and forth alone. The empress, who asked this,
was a very strange person.

Carloi fumbled his memory with half an unhappy face. It was funny to try to find his own story, which didn’t matter if he told
Delois’ daughter. Anyway, his past is the history of misfortune and hardship created by Delois, and it was a story that
Delois already knew.

“…I’ve heard a lot that I look like my grandfather since I started to understand.”Carlo opened his mouth with a still
uncomfortable face and an awkward voice. Yvonne began to hear the story of a man who acted like a man who had never
told his story to anyone before.

In his past, he could not feel a handful of warmth in his voice. There seemed to be no one in the story. He spoke as if he
had lived alone in an empty world.

Couldn’t either of them be happy? If Carlo had been happy, he could have hated him to his heart’s content without any
complications.

In fact, he sounded as if he was reading any book, but Yvonne remembered a tearful boy who caught little Lirian from
going.

“…Continue?”

Still frowning, looking sideways, Carlo asked. Unconsciously speaking of the Duke of Delois’s trick, he was conscious of
the Duke’s daughter sitting in front of him. It was because he felt like a beggar trying to buy a sympathy vote.”Yes, it’s
fun.”
With no expression on his face, his empress replied, “It’s fun.” It was hard to believe. Carloi turned his head away from his
only audience with a sour face.

“…I accidentally kicked the Duke’s important part, but he fainted and called a therapist. So I’m the life saver of the
Empress. If you kicked harder, you wouldn’t have been born.….”

Carloi, who was speaking, naturally stopped speaking. I could hear laughter from the side. When I looked around in
surprise, Yvonne, who had an icy face, was laughing out loud.

In order to prevent the emperor from running out of the bedroom with a pale face like last time, the maidens standing in
front of the bedroom door also opened their eyes wide at the sound of the empress’s laughter.

“Yvonne?”

“Oh, I’m sorry, do it.”

Having barely said sorry, Yvonne began to laugh again at what was so funny.Carlo looked at such Yvonne with complete
fascination. A laugh that I never thought could come from Yvonne penetrated him. It was a strange but familiar laugh.

Yvonne, who had been smiling for a long time, stole his eyes as Carlo looked at her without saying a word.

“Oh, that’s so funny.….”

Yvonne blurted the end of her speech with embarrassment. The thought that the Duke who wanted to kill him had been
kicked to the point of faintness made him laugh instinctively.

I can’t believe there was a man who did it himself with the Duke in front of him every time to time. Somehow I felt funnier
that it was Carlo. I couldn’t help it because I remembered the Duke of Delois, who would have pretended to be okay even
after being kicked by a little boy who wanted to kill me.

After a long time, Yvonne managed to clear her face and read Carlo’s face, but he still looked blankly at himself
somewhere.”…Your Majesty?”

Only then did Carlo come to his senses at Yvonne’s call. Coughing in vain, he turned his head again.

“Is it so funny that your father was kicked?”

“…a little bit. You never said anything like that.”

“You’ll be upset to hear the Duke risk his daughter’s life.”

“You won’t risk your life.”

Yvonne, who inadvertently spit it out, bit her lips slightly. But Carlo was told not to think it was strange.

“If it’s a duke, maybe. Anyway, I spare you.”

“……Yes, I care a lot.”

It’s a waste if it’s ruined. Yvonne swallowed the back horse inside. Silence hovered between them.

But Yvonne’s remaining laughter, like an afterimage, was making the silence smooth. The subtle sharpness and vigilance
that always hung between them became blurred.

“Now that I’ve told you this story, I’m curious about the empress.”

“I don’t have much to say. I lived only in the duke.””……No, what did you say about me? If the empress says one thing, I’ll
say one thing at a time.”

“Then stop it.”

When he saw Yvonne, who spoke plainly, Carlo looked upset as if he was speechless.

“There’s no such thing.”

Yvonne unknowingly gave a weak smile because the way she spoke was just like a knife in her childhood. Carloi forgot
that Yvonne’s request to tell the story was funny and began to ask for the same thing.
“There’s more about your father you don’t know.”

“……I’m not really curious about that.”

“There’s something else.

“What is it?”

“It’s…….”

Carlo, who was inadvertently speaking, frowned. I almost dried it.

“You have to talk first, so I will.”

“If your story is interesting, I’ll do it.”A scuffle ensued. Carlo started talking about himself again as if he had lost.

Yvonne’s expressionless expression was slightly softened. Seeing that, Carlo felt similar to when he was a child when he
was being praised like a rock.

Outside the Royal Chamber’s door, a few curious, big servants clasped their ears at the door and exchanged glances. It
was almost audible, but there were definitely occasional sounds of words. The sound of the words continued throughout
the day until dawn and soon became silent.

A pale blue color poured into the bedroom. Feeling the coolness just before the morning came, Carlo suddenly woke up
and opened his eyes. I couldn’t remember when I fell asleep. Did you fall asleep leaning on the bed?

As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw Yvonne sleeping on her shoulder. Blue was covering a soft face.I slowly came to my
senses as I was staring at the empress who was sleeping without making a sound of breathing. As soon as I came to my
senses, my shoulders have become stiff. It wasn’t because the little head was heavy. I felt like I was bleeding again. It felt
similar to Yvonne’s dream.

Lunatic.

Carloi swore at himself. What the h**l were you possessed by yesterday? What are you crazy about and chatting with
each other? The first of Delois’ ancestors, Croix, knew how to do magic.Even their descendants are enchanted. Or is this
damn Chamber the problem, too?

When I was with Yvonne, I used to do things that I couldn’t understand even if I died. And it’s only after a long time that
you come to your senses.

Carloi was lost in thought, staring blankly at Yvonne’s eyelashes. I felt like I was losing my time as well as my
thoughts.Carlo also belatedly realized that he had been staring at the white face for a long time. With an uncomfortable
sigh, Carlo slowly pulled out his shoulder.

“Well.”

Yvonne let out a small groan. I had a fever on my face for no reason. He slowly laid her right on the bed and covered her
with a blanket so that Yvonne wouldn’t wake up. Instead of covering him with a blanket, Carlo looked at his sleeping face
again.

It doesn’t look like him. It doesn’t look like him at all. Not a single corner, really. So I wish you’d stopped dreaming. It
wasn’t until he told himself ten times before he got up. And got out of the bedroom that wasn’t real.

It wasn’t until he returned to his office that he came to his senses completely. I felt like a man who woke up from
drowning.

Sitting on a chair at his desk where sunlight was coming in, he recalled the night before. Yvonne, who was reluctantly
telling his story. Yvonne’s story felt somewhat awkward.The story of being loved by the Duke was rather natural, but when
he told the story of the Duchess, it seemed strange as if he was stealing someone else’s story. The story of childhood
itself was awkward. I can’t say exactly what it is.

The mood with the Duke is just a little…… and awkward.>

I didn’t believe what Ashel said at first. The speculation was groundless, and there was no room for any other facts. Then
some speculation came to mind after meeting Clyde Ansen.
Sasaeng. Carloi measured the possibility that his empress might be a sasaeng.

However, there was only vague evidence without any obvious physical evidence. Sometimes it feels like nonsense,
sometimes it’s plausible. At first, I was going to tell Dunya to investigate, but her mouth didn’t drop.

“…Now is not the time.”He murmured convincingly to himself. If you were a real illegitimate child, Dunya would
immediately kick you out of the empress’ seat on the pretext of it. But Carlo still needed Yvonne. I haven’t run out of that
use yet.

Yvonne’s laughter came into his head as if it were interfering with his resolution. Carloi shook his head lightly and closed
his eyes. It’s not the time yet.

***

Rumors that the emperor and the empress had a good conversation all night went around the palace in a slightly
exaggerated state. Less than half a day later, it was already the subject of conversation among most imperial court
people.

The main character of the subject was a troubled face. Yvonne sat back and retraced last night. The closer I got to Carlo,
the more confusing the road became.

Listening to Carlo’s story, it was surprising that he had grown up in his right mind, or that he was still alive in the first
place. Carloy gave a self-help laugh, as if the idea had appeared on Yvonne’s face.The only magic Croysen can boast of
is plant magic, and the ordinary imperial Croytan was outstanding in that area.>

It was only then that the Duke, who was sorry for not killing Carloi, was understood.

“Your Majesty, the Duke of Delois has heard.”

When you talk about demons, they always show up. Yvonne muttered an old epigram and tried to loosen her stiff face.

It seemed to have come right after the meeting of the aristocracy that was said to be here today. The face of the Duke of
Delois entering the drawing room was expressionless, so it was hard to guess what the result of his election was.

“I heard you spent the night last night.”

He didn’t seem to have any intention of telling the result. As soon as he sat down in the chair, Yvonne nodded at the
Duke, who said what he had to say.

“I heard it’s been quite a friendly relationship, are you finally involved?”

Yvonne made a slight frown without realizing it because she was uncomfortable.

“I guess you didn’t. It would be nice to get pregnant at this time. It would be great if I could borrow my descendant’s belly
at least one of my royal blood vessels.”What sin is the descendant? Yvonne thought to herself.

“I wish you had won the Emperor’s heart a little sooner.”

The Duke’s tone was sour.

“If you have a chance, do it. As you say, I’ll do it in no time if it’s going well for me.”

The Duke, who spoke as if ordering something, handed Yvonne a package of silk.

“What is this?”

“I heard it’s a potion good for couples and pregnancy. You should eat steadily because you don’t know when things will
happen. Don’t waste a drop because you’ve earned it at a price you can’t even imagine.”

I never imagined that I would get this medicine from a duke in my life. I wondered what the h**l you were preparing to
bring with you this medicine.

If the Duke didn’t become emperor, he wouldn’t need a baby mixed with Croitan blood. I don’t know if he’s ready to
become an emperor.”Am I supposed to drink it?”

The Duke’s eyes flashed.

“No. It’s something a man should drink.”

There was a cool sensation all over, but Yvonne didn’t show up and faced the Duke’s gaze.

“…It’s good for pregnancy, but it’s what men should drink, not women.”

“What do you know? That’s something that requires extra effort. We can get in the car and eat.”

If you say it’s both of them that need to be tried, why are you only feeding Carlo? Everything was nonsense. The sudden
pregnancy, the strange drugs.

It was hard to read anything from the face of the Duke, who answered calmly.

“Do you think it’s poison? If you’re so suspicious, you should try it. If you drink it off here now, you won’t die. Or give it to
me, I’ll try it.””…what?”

The Duke unpacked the medicine on his desk and tilted the grey bottle to pour it into the tea cup next to him. A colorless,
odorless, transparent liquid was placed in a teacup. Above it, the Duke poured tea with a tea bottle. The colors mixed and
softened. The Duke emptied the teacup at once and put it down again.

“It’s not poison, so don’t think about useless things. I think I’ll see the Emperor more often, so feed him whenever you can.
He’ll try not to see his successor from you, so the Emperor won’t know.”

The duke, who was talking businesslikely, suddenly smirked.

“What would you do if it was a real poison? Even if you want me to stab the Emperor to death in the bedroom, you have to
obey me. It wasn’t long ago that I said I’d do whatever I asked.”

Yvonne’s face turned pale.”Why, you don’t want blood on your face? Don’t worry. There’s nothing that’sought that’s way. I
don’t think he’ll die easily in your hands.”

The duke got out of his chair to see if he had finished talking. Yvonne was holding the medicine given by the Duke with
trembling hands.

“I told him to feed me every time we met. There’s a slight effect, so if you keep drinking, he’ll have a time when he’ll be
with you.”

As a warning, the Duke left the drawing room with a light face. Yvonne managed to sit down with her hands on her shaky
legs.

A healthy medicine can’t be so colorless and odorless. Yvonne was not a fine-grown aristocrat, so she felt that way. Only
when it is artificially created, can such a drug come out without any characteristics. It’s possible with magic…….However,
seeing him drink it in person, it didn’t seem like a poison either. Yvonne took a silver bar from the drawer and put it in the
teacup the Duke had drunk. The color remained the same.

“Did the Duke throw anything?”

Yvonne looked up at Maryann, who rushed into the drawing room, as she looked around.

“Why?”

“By a hair’s breadth, Duke Du냐a became the head of the aristocracy. Of course I thought you’d take it out of here.”

Maryann replied with an innocent look of concern. If Du가a had become the head of the aristocracy, there would be
more people who would have been confused and moved on. Obviously it was a disaster for Delois.

“…Not at all. You didn’t look too angry.”

“That’s unexpected. You’re so angry. I was worried because I heard that the aristocracy had forgotten their face and had a
very rough time.”

There was only one reason why the Duke of Delois was not angry in front of Yvonne. Because I expected the result and
prepared for the result. What kind of preparation did he make?Yvonne looked vacantly at the bottle of medicine. The grey
vial on the desk stood ominously like a tombstone.
***

Dunya’s rise to the head of the House of Lords was a natural disaster, but the repercussions were surprisingly calm.

Of course Delois didn’t sit still. He tried his best to pick on as usual, and his hands and feet tried their best to rebel.

The aristocrats looked around and measured their sides. It was so much the same as usual, nothing changed nothing.

What changed was not the situation, but the relationship between Carlo and Yvonne. Strangely softened, Carloi has
already found Yvonne three times since the night at the Royal Chamber.

Unlike in the past, when he sipped his car with a reluctant face, he called Yvonne from all over the palace. Even once, it
was an indoor garden entourage that was never allowed to enter.

The conversation didn’t become noticeably friendly, but it wasn’t as absurdly sharp as it used to be. It drove Yvonne even
crazier.Ever since he returned from the Delois estate, Carlo’s unpredictable attitude, and his own mind following it, has
been distressed. He was sweet and then cold for a moment. It seemed sincere, but at some point it seemed like a lie.

And not once of those three times Yvonne opened the vial. Lady Ansen, the sister-in-law of Count Ansen, told the Duke of
Delois and the Count to give her a bottle of medicine, but Yvonne was holding out without giving her all three encounters.

Today, the fourth meeting, Carlo was showing imperial paintings at the Long Gallery in the main building. Yvonne really
didn’t know the palace for more than a year as Empress.

“Carlos Croitan, the pre-senior emperor.”

He was Carlo’s grandfather, whom he had only heard of. Except for the other hair colors, a man who looked like Carlo
stood in the painting with an arrogant face. The brooch in the middle of the chest stood out.”……It’s called the eyes of the
Croitan.”

Carlo talked to Yvonne next to her, apparently noticing Yvonne’s gaze.

“Is there anything special about that brooch?”

“It was created when the five leaders took turns to elect the first king. The other four leaders, except for the Croitans,
offered their magic little by little.”

“There’s magic in it?”

“……now I only know the direct line of Croitans and Alexis Du만a. I didn’t know when I lost it because I was young.”

Yvonne looked around Carloi. Carloi answered dryly, avoiding snow.

‘Cause you’re a Croitan, too.’

I never thought it would come out of Carlo’s mouth, who denied it more than anyone else on the first night of the wedding.
After the night Yvonne was having a conversation, it became difficult to tell the difference between lies and patience in
Carlo’s words.

“What kind of magic is it?”

“The protective magic works when the Croytan is in your body. It’s only now that the power is so weak that it can only
weaken the impact.”Oh, so, Yvonne convinced herself to think of Carlo, who was so beaten and not as hurt as she
thought by the bandits.

You gave something so precious to a girl you’ve never met before. Carl really gave everything he had. Yvonne became
even more distressed when she thought that the favor shown by Carl as a child was much greater than she had thought.

“Of course, there are weak things because protection is not the main magic hanging on the brooch.”

“Well…?”

“What’s hanging on that brooch is the recording magic. triggered when it fell off the body of Croitan. That’s why it’s called
snow.”

“Record magic?”
“When you’re away, you remember what’s around you. It’s a recording magic.”

Yvonne stopped breathing with tension at the word record.

“When Bernie’s princess stole it from my grandfather, I was able to retrieve it and stop the war against Lartua. Because
the brooch proved that it was Da Bernie’s wedge.”Carloi gave an indifferent explanation as if he had waited. Like a man
who brought him here with all his heart set on.

Yvonne tightened her hand holding the hem of her skirt, hoping that her voice would not tremble.

“…How much, how much does it record?”

“I don’t know about that. It hasn’t been separated from Croitan in a long time.”

Carlo turned his head and looked at Yvonne.

“That brooch, you’ve seen it before.

“……If you say you don’t, you’ll believe me.

By keeping his eyes on Yvonne, Carloi replaced his answer. Yvonne noticed what Carloy wanted. It was clear that he
wanted to bring that brooch to himself. That could contain the Duke of Delois’ corruption.

“What if there is?”

“I can’t spare your father. But take the credit and you won’t touch a single thing.”

The attitude of reciting conditions as if he had been waiting was cold, except for his friendly tone. Carlo’s cold hand
touched Yvonne’s looking up at him with a nervous face.”Yvonne.”

And in this way, only when he calls his name. Carloi moved on between tenderness and cruelty. There was enough
difference to drive that one crazy person.

“…I can’t do that.”

“But you can’t do that because you’re a father.”

No way. Not at all. It was none of the business of the Duke of Delois whether his limbs were torn or his throat was cut off
by a guillotine. I’d appreciate it if I could kill you.

Yvonne didn’t even want the chance to kill the Duke himself. All he has to do is disappear from his world. But I couldn’t
answer that, so Yvonne kept her mouth shut and stared at the picture for nothing.

“Think about it. I can do anything for you except ask you to save me.”

Carlo sighed when he saw Yvonne, who was still standing still. I thought I had fallen for it, but it seemed a long way from
betraying my father. Should I lie that I will save the Duke’s life?If we push him more here, he’ll only have a feeling of
antipathy, so Carlo decided to stop here. When the business was done, Carlo, who no longer felt the need to be in the
Long Gallery, tried to turn around.

“……What is this?”

At the sound of Yvonne’s unusual voice, Carloi turned to where the finger was pointing. It was a small painting next to
Carlos’ painting. Not even a complete version.

“This is Bernie’s princess, who separated Croissen and Lartua. My grandfather went mad at that extraordinary princess
and believed every word that came out of his mouth and drove the country to the brink of collapse.”

It was painted by a painter who remembered Bernie’s princess who came to the delegation and hung it with the intention
of remembering Carlos’s mistake. Even with unfinished paintings, the princess was exuding a magical beauty. It was
worth asking.

“…The necklace, it’s unusually big. It doesn’t even suit me.”Yvonne was looking at a large purple necklace hanging
around the princess’ neck. It was a very crude-looking necklace for a fancy one.
“It could be from Bernie’s royal family. That necklace may be the reason why Bernie’s royal wizards are capable of a fine
high-level magic that’s hard to see on the continent, his grandfather said before he died.It’s more.”

“Magic necklace?”

“Well, it’s a wild old man’s guess, and no one seems to believe it.”

Carlos, who was running with a sword to kill the Duke of Delois, suffered from a vase as he was almost buried in the
palace by the aristocrats.

Although he was excited and said many things about his son and his wife, no one paid attention to the dying emperor,
who was treated as having madness.

“But what about this?”

“It’s so ugly that it doesn’t suit your beauty.”

Yvonne turned away, answering casually. I thought he was not interested in accessories because he was not interested in
anything, but the Michu distinction seemed clear.Carloi nodded roughly and advanced out of the Long Gallery.

Yvonne tried to kill a beating heart walking along Carloi. Apparently it was the necklace that the Bernie wizard was
wearing. I didn’t see it all, but I could be sure.

Yvonne, who was walking in thought, looked up only after bumping into something in front of her. All of a sudden, he
stood tall and looked back and hit his chest. Before I knew it, I had arrived at the empress palace.

“……one of me or the Duke will have to die anyway.”

It sounded like a threat to me that I would die at the hands of the Duke if I didn’t help myself. Yvonne only bit her lips when
asked, “You’ll let me die.”

“…I didn’t mean to push you. You’ll need time to think, too.”

Carlo spoke softly and opened Yvonne’s jacket and gave it to him. He felt a sense of deja vu in his actions and hurriedly
pulled out again. I was determined to do so, but I remembered the old memories of the cave.One last look at Yvonne, still
unanswered, left Carloi. Even after Carlo left, Yvonne couldn’t leave easily. I couldn’t get off my feet. Standing still,
Yvonne began walking toward the empress only at the urging of Maryann.

Entering her room, Yvonne sat on the bed as if she were collapsing. The brooch and necklace wandered around my head.
Things that couldn’t have been better to attack a duke. With them it’s an unconditional battle for Carlo.

It was more reassuring for Yvonne that Carlo would win than the Duke if there was a chance of winning. Or do you just
want to think like this? What the h**l is Carlo doing to ignore his safety? Close your eyes and kill them.….

No, Yvonne shook her head. Aside from his foolish feelings for Carloi, the Duke is a man who will never know. What’s
certain about winning the Duke? I’m sure he’s preparing something because he’s not the type to stay still.As if her head
was going to explode, Yvonne lay on the bed like she was falling down. My head hurt so much. When I saw the Duke’s
bottle of medicine at the bedside, my nerves got sharp.

He was once again on a single line. I thought I’d die if I tripped. Afraid of himself wanting to fall off the line, Yvonne shook
her head and closed her eyes.

***

It was the next day that the duke’s letter arrived. For some reason, the Duke did not come to the capital but was stuck in
the estate. There were two letters. The first letter I opened was short.

You’ve already missed three times. If you miss it again, you’ll have to be prepared.>

It was clear what he said in a few words. Yvonne swallowed her stuffy breath and burned the letter. When I opened the
second letter paper, dried petals fell and smelled. It started with the phrase “Dear Lou” in a poor handwriting.Yvonne was
surprised and looked back and forth at the letter. The only words Denise could use were her name, Lou’s name, and the
word “I love you.”
In the first sentence, it was written that he was learning to write these days with poor handwriting. Sure enough, the
handwriting was different from the next sentence. Denise was saying she was writing to Jane.

I’m preparing for the day I live with you. But shouldn’t you be a mother and know what to write? I learned a lot more than I
thought, but the reason I order Jane is because her wrist is not good yet.

The Duke allowed me not to write a letter saying that it would not be good for my marriage if I found out that you were an
illegitimate child. I’m glad, I’ve been feeling better lately, and I can tell you this news.

Now that the Duke is relaxed, I really think that the day you said it will come. I’ve started walking the garden again these
days.>Yvonne’s hand holding the letter began to tremble. The sudden letter was tantamount to the Duke’s warning to
remember Denise. As hopeful as Denise’s letter is, it has tightened Yvonne’s breathing just as much. The letter crumpled
weakly from the trembling hand.

The hopeful ending of waiting for Lou to live with must have seemed arrogant to the Duke. My whole body trembled with
fear. Now I really couldn’t believe the Duke.

I don’t think you’re threatening me this much with a drug that’s good for pregnancy. As Yvonne expected, the drug was
German by Bernie’s wizard. Seeing that the Duke drank it casually once, he might have to accumulate a certain amount.

Did the Duke, who was a fast poisoner, give up speed and get poison to kill Croytan for sure?

“Ha.”

Tears came out of fear. The Duke did not believe Yvonne at all. So you’re hiding it from Yvonne. He was a human being
who never hid anything like that. Yvonne couldn’t stand being stupid herself. I felt like strangling myself.It was obvious
even with a little thought. The Duke was a man who wanted supreme power within the system. A man who wants to bring
power as it is under the country of Croysen on a non-Croytan subject. Even if a man who has no intention of establishing
a new country gets to the position he wants, a illegitimate child will still be his fault.

The Duke had no reason to keep Denis and Yvonne alive, but there were several reasons to kill them. There are
countless hands and feet killed after performing his orders.

Yvonne, who became hard to breathe, hit her hard in the chest. What confidence did he have in mind that he could climb
the rope between Carloy and the Duke?

I can’t tell Carlo anything true to turn his back on me, but I’m afraid of the consequences of believing him. How can I be so
confident when I can’t do everything I’m told to do to kill Carlo. What’s the difference from drinking poison? What did you
do?Tears streamed from Yvonne’s eyes. Crying silently, Yvonne buried her face in Denise’s letter. The black ink began to
smudge. The scent of petals that Denise would have dried made her nose sour.

I couldn’t figure out what to do. But one was vaguely understandable.

The next time you see Carlo, you might have to feed him some medicine that might be German.

***

The empress refused the emperor’s visit twice. He did not close the door tightly and open it under the pretext of not
feeling well even if he visited.

The first two times, Carlo went back to his palace in silence. Anyway, he tried to stay true to the role of the “friendly
emperor,” but the more I thought about it, the more anxious he became. Yvonne, who used to break all the glass and hurt
himself, bothered him.Ashel observed interestingly Carlo walking in a circle alone in the Oval Office with a serious
expression. Yvonne may be an illegitimate child, so she told me three times not to let anyone know – not to let Du가a
know – to secretly investigate, so I thought she abandoned the empress, but I didn’t think so. You’re doing that because
you’ve only been rejected twice.

“Are you worried about the empress?”

Carlo replied in a defensive and unnecessarily harsh tone.

“I’m worried that something is missing for Delois.”

“I guess you can’t think of him anymore.”

Asheel said without thinking, but Carlo stopped and looked at Ashel It was a face that looked like someone stabbed.

“I was just saying…….”

Only after listening to Assel did Carlo think of Lou for the first time in a very long time. The last time I thought of Lou was
when I opened Yvonne’s outerwear and gave it to him.It’s crazy, but it’s crazy. You’re going crazy like this because you
can’t reach a conclusion. Yvonne doesn’t seem to come over, so he’s stuck in that thought. I had to negotiate.

“It’s raining outside.”

Asel muttered when he saw Carlo trying to leave.

It was more of a problem if it even rained. Carloi cursed at the weather for no reason. In fact, I wanted to swear at myself
for thinking of Yvonne rather than Lou.

The door to Yvonne’s bedroom was tightly closed, overshadowed by the rush of steps. But this time I didn’t mean to let it
slide. Gorten’s yelling opened the door with a crying face.

And the scene that Carlo expected unfolds just as it is. Dark bedrooms, the smell of alcohol in the bedroom, sleeping pills
on the desk, pieces of glass scattered around the floor in shatters.There was only one difference from last time. Yvonne
was not in the bedroom. Maryann, the maid of honor, was also not seen.

Carloi slowly looked around the users, suppressing the anger that was rising beyond comprehension.

“Where is it?”

In a low voice with no accent, Carlo asked. No one could raise their heads because they were afraid of his still anger.
Carloi repeated the question once again.

“……Mo, I don’t know.”

It was a more wonderful answer than expected. One of the things Carloy must have noticed was on the verge of an
explosion.

“He was drunk and ran out towards the garden. The maiden-in-law and the ladies followed.”

“How long has it been?”

“About 30 minutes……is past, Your Majesty.”

As soon as the word was over, all the users looked at Carloi. It was raining outside, and it was already a big deal to let the
empress out. Fortunately or unfortunately, Carlo headed towards the garden without a word. With a sigh of relief, the
users began to clean up the messy bedroom.Gorten had to walk as fast as he could after leaving the bedroom.

Your Majesty! Your Majesty!

Gorten shouted breathlessly behind Carlo, who went outside naked without an umbrella. There was no wind, but the
amount of rain falling was not small. Gorten burst into tears as the rain soaked Carloi’s clothes.

Entering the garden, I saw two maids attached to a statue. The ladies, who were barely avoiding the heavy rain under the
huge statue, were stunned to see Carloi and bowed their heads.

“Where are you?”

Lady Luen, with her head down in a daunting atmosphere, raised her hands slowly, unable to speak out in fear. Two
Inyoungs were seen at the fingertips.

When Gorten managed to get to the statue, it was already after Carlo had moved away.”What are you guys doing here!”

“The maid ordered me not to come near you!”

“What the h**l is the problem with Her Majesty? Are you into drinking? A woman named Empress Tsk.”

“We don’t know either. Suddenly, he said he couldn’t breathe at the palace and ran out like crazy…….”

Two maids shouted at the servant’s old age as if they were falsely accused. The bell-in-law kicked his tongue next to the
maids and stamped his feet. From the looks of his spirit, he wouldn’t be able to catch up and hear anything good sound.
Carlo found Maryann, the maid of honor, in the rain and approached her.

“……You’ll be in trouble if you get caught, Your Majesty!”

Maryann was screaming under a big poplar tree.

When Maryann’s back was so close that she could be seen, Carlo stood tall as if he had been struck by lightning. A very
small person was sitting on the grass floor. Like it’s going to be swept away by the rain.Maryann was surprised to see if
she managed to feel Carlo in the rain.

“I’ll back you off.”

Maryann hesitated for a long time before taking off her muddy feet.

The sound of the fall of rain scattered by the gray sky sounded like a pine tree. I wanted to cover my ears. I couldn’t stand
seeing a woman in the rain as if she were about to die, so I wanted to poke her in the eye.

I don’t know why I’m so angry. Every time Carlo saw Yvonne, he felt like he was going crazy.

He sat with his knees bent in front of Yvonne. There was anger at Yvonne’s incomprehensible journey.

The thin negliget was badly damaged in the rain. There was a tear where he rolled or something. The feet, calves, and
scratches were visible.

Instead of grabbing Yvonne’s shoulder and asking her why she was doing this, he managed to hold her reason and put
her hand on her shoulder. Yvonne’s head slowly lifted. However, as soon as I saw the water covering Yvonne’s
enraptured face, the string of reason that had remained thin broke.”Why?”

The words burst out as if they were suppressed by a series of bad words. It would have been better if I couldn’t tell the
difference between rain and tears. Tears dripping from his big eyes touched his nerves. Uncontrolled emotions rose to the
tip of my chin, so words were not easily spoken.

“Why the h**l.”

Yvonne’s face slowly collapsed when she recognized the owner of the hand that wiped away the tears. Now I fled here to
escape him, who dominated even his dreams, but it was of no use. I had to listen to the Duke when I saw him. The Duke
said he wouldn’t forgive me next time.

“No! Go away. I can’t look at you.”

Yvonne said sharply. The voice from the broken face was so weak that it would not have been heard if it had not been
right in front of it.

“What…!”

“No, don’t do this to me.”

Carlo grabbed Yvonne’s shoulders, trembling like crazy muttering. Yvonne nervously knocked out Carloi’s hand. But the
touch had no power. The gesture of not being able to cut off dust, let alone hands, was driving me crazy.Instead of
shaking Yvonne’s shoulders, Carloi bit his lips. He kept pestering his lips with anxiety that he would break down if he gave
even a little strength to his small body. I felt fishy.

“No……. I really can’t. Please, just swear.”

Yvonne began to sob. The sob pierced Carlo’s ear sharper than the sound of rain. I felt a sharp pain around my chest
when I thought that the reason Yvonne was doing this was her.

“I’d rather ignore it like before. Don’t pretend to be nice, don’t be nice.”

Yvonne, sobbing and muttering, began to hit Carlo’s chest. Even he didn’t have any power. With a blank fist, Carlo forgot
his anger and looked at Yvonne.

“Yvonne.”

Yvonne screamed when he called his name.

“Please stop! Don’t even call my name, don’t look at me.”Yvonne cried bitterly, unable to finish speaking. Even the fist,
which had been beating weakly, fell without moving more.

As Carlo moved his hand on Yvonne’s shoulder and hugged his back slightly, Yvonne buried his face in his chest like a
broken doll.

Carloi was distressed by anger and raw nerves that dominated his entire body. The endless cries that could be heard
clearly in the sound of rain, and the excessively small and powerless body that filled his eyes, bothered him.

“It was better then. When you treated me like I wasn’t there…….I could’ve endured a thousand times. I’d rather have that
look of contempt for me.”

Yvonne cried and muttered. Caroly’s shoulders trembled in the crying barrel. Carloi unknowingly gave Yvonne strength in
his arms. I don’t understand that. How.

“How could it be better then?”Yvonne looked up at Carlo’s pent-up reply. Carlo wiped Yvonne’s tears like a habit. No
matter how many times I wiped it, tears wouldn’t stop in my eyes. Carlo’s face became more and more distorted in the
mood of being a punished child.

Yvonne put her hand on his face. His heart sank in his cold hand.

“……Don’t even make this face. Don’t do it all! Because you keep doing this, I, I.”

It makes me believe you mean it. You want to say I’m Lou.

Yvonne struck me in the chest in the middle of speaking. It was a small fist that I didn’t feel anything when I hit Carlo, but it
seemed strangely more powerful to hit just that small chest. In an unknown act, Carlo grabbed Yvonne’s hand.

“What can I do, what can I do?”Carlo rolled Yvonne’s small hand and clenched his teeth.

“What the h**l are you going to do to stop doing this?”

“…Please treat me like I didn’t before. Just say something that digs your heart out. Don’t look at me and don’t talk to me.”

“That’s not working. Never.”

Yvonne closed her eyes tightly at Carlo’s cruel answer to the end. Tears fell from my closed eyes.

Maybe yes, it’s already late. Already, Carlo invaded himself mercilessly. Bad boy. Son of a b***h.

I had my way out of my mind. I felt like I was going to die of hatred for Carlo, who went out as soon as I wanted. It was
pathetic that he had feelings left to hate him.

In a desperate mood under the influence of alcohol and rain, Yvonne felt the end of the tightrope. It was time to turn to
one side after deciding the direction. But even if I died, I couldn’t help it now.I could feel the clumsy wiping of my closed
eyes. When Yvonne opened her eyes, she could see her helpless face. That face again. It’s like looking at Lou in her
childhood.

“……then give me one answer.”

Yvonne put one hand on Carlo’s face. It was a face that I wanted to touch since some time ago. Carloi was looking at
Yvonne without blinking, so he didn’t seem to be breathing.

“Anything.”

“You can’t lie.”

When Yvonne said so, despair was young again, and it seemed to collapse again. I hope it doesn’t collapse. Carloi
nodded slowly in a desperate mood.

“I don’t care what lies you’ve told me so far. It doesn’t matter in the future. But not this one. I promise.”

I really didn’t think I’d die this time. In places where there was only despair, the fall was not scary, but in places where
there was even a little expectation, it was dizzyingly high. If that expectation is false, all Yvonne has left is death like a
fall.I promise, whispered Carlo.
“Are you serious about seeing someone from me?”

Carlo couldn’t believe the Duke, just as he couldn’t believe it. But unlike peacocks, there was only one thing to believe. It
was Carlo’s mind about Lillian. Yvonne knew best that it was a mind that couldn’t be false.

There was hope if you felt something a little bit like the heart that was most true to Carloi. Unlike peacocks, the hope that
Carlo will believe in him at all, that he will return everything to its place when it’s all over.

“…You can’t lie. Please, this is…I can’t.”

Yvonne cried again. Carloi looked at Yvonne with a troubled face and nodded in time. Carlo came so close that I could
feel his breath, so I was under the illusion that he could be mine. Feeling like tears, Yvonne asked again in a trembling
voice.”Are you sure.

“…I see it’s someone else.”

Carlo, who was muttering in a harsh voice, hugged Yvonne again. He wanted to hold someone like this from a cave a long
time ago. But he’s gone now.

“Why does Lou keep…….”

Listening to Carlo’s voice, Yvonne closed her eyes. Maybe I should have guessed this moment ahead of time. If you’re
next to Carlo, there might be a time when you have to bet on him again.

It was different from when I was young. I didn’t know anything back then, but now I know too well. This time I really had to
risk the rest of my life.

But maybe we can move on now. Yvonne really wanted to believe that it would be better to move at the risk of dying than
to stand still and shake around.

The sound of the rain that was making my heart ache became distant.
Carlo took Yvonne, who had fallen as it was, and brought her to the empress’s bedroom. The bedroom had been cleaned
up again, perhaps in the old days. The empress’s people were given a heavy gag order, and Yvonne’s exclusive therapist,
Malen, stepped down after finishing treatment with a devastating face.

Next to Yvonne, lying with a fly face, Carlo patted my blood-stained lips. It is already the second time to see the fallen
empress. It wasn’t until some irrational anger had passed that he could revisit what had happened outside.

Of course it’s not going to be easy when you have to put your own father to death. Recalling Yvonne, who looked like he
was about to go crazy, Carloi swept his face down a few times.

It wasn’t something strange. If it’s that painful, I think it’s okay to reject Carlo’s suggestion at once. It was a miracle that
Yvonne was so worried.Objectively, the immorality of the Duke of Delois, the acknowledgment of numerous wrongdoings,
and the subjective affection for blood would be quite separate. That’s how much you care about me. Why on earth?

As my brain got complicated, I sighed. Then what he was doing was really a son of a b***h. He knew in his head that he
was such a bloody man, but when he saw the results, it felt new.

Yvonne wasn’t the only one who was weird. Carloi thought I was weird enough myself. Since when did Yvonne react so
much to everything she does? Whether it was guilt, compensation, or whatever the reason, I felt I had to admit a little bit
that the empress cared about.

Things you don’t know bother people’s hearts. Carloi organized his mind and thoughts like that.

“Well.”

After some time Yvonne moaned and moved. Yvonne’s face turned pale after a few slow blinks. It was amazing that
people could turn whiter in that state.”I’m lying down.”

Carlo stopped her from trying to get up in a hurry, but Yvonne managed to raise her upper body. The eyes met, but
neither of them said anything. I thought I drank quite a lot, but I wondered if Yvonne would remember.

“…I’m sorry for the disturbance.”

You seem to remember.

“I know I asked for hard work. But.”

Carloi tried to find something to say. But there was no right word.

You don’t have to bother yourself? All you have to do is simply bring your father’s neck instead of suffering?

I knew anything was inappropriate. So, putting aside all the useless answers, Carloi asked instead.

“Have you seen me before?”

“Why?”

Yvonne’s face was still numb, but asking back was unnatural fast.

“I’m not sure why you’re doing this to me and why you consider me one of the options.”I wondered if I had ever met
Yvonne in the past that I didn’t know.

Yvonne kept her mouth shut for a long time and looked down at Carloi.

“……No.”

I heard a short answer. It was an expected answer. If you had met him once in the past, you couldn’t have known him.
The silence came again.

When Yvonne, who had been fiddling with the blanket, looked up, her face faded and tired like a stone worn out by the
rain.

“Your Majesty.”

A voice as tired as that face pierced Carlo’s weak remaining conscience.

“If you promise me one more thing, if you will……. I can be your man. I’ll help you hit your father.”
With the expression “one more thing,” Carlo remembered what he had promised in the rain. Carlo nodded desperately at
the request not to lie about Lou.I didn’t think of anything at the time. It was instinct. If she didn’t answer like that, the
Empress would die on the spot.

“Can you trust me?”

Yvonne asked quietly, with a look of no thought being read.

“No matter what I say, no matter what I say. No matter what you do, no matter what you don’t. No matter how suspicious
you may be, can you continue to trust me?”

The answer didn’t come out as easily as it did in the rain. Faith was a different matter from how you felt about Yvonne.
Since childhood, distrust of Delois has been educated and instinctively felt that way.

But theoretically, logically, now that we’re on the same boat, we have to believe it.

Yvonne’s face, which was crying all over in the rain, scratched her head. The Empress, Yvonne, was a different person
from her father. Carlo nodded slowly, looking at his face looking desperate somewhere. I had to believe it was someone
else.”No matter what?”

“As long as you’re my man, of course…….”

“Are you sure.

When asked again, Yvonne did not seem to believe Carloi. Unknowingly, Carlo nodded once again.

“Don’t ever forget. You promised to trust me.”

Yvonne whispered with a smile that was about to die. What a silly, bland request, Carlo thought so.

***

Yvonne lay in bed, blinking her eyes. I stayed in bed for two whole days because I had a lot to think about. Carlo was
strangely stubborn to stay next to him, but when Yvonne said she was tired, she left without saying a word.

The Empress must promise to stop doing this.>

He said so with a subtly angry look on his face. He seemed to think Yvonne would commit suicide if he didn’t watch.You
might think you’re out of your mind now that you’ve seen that.

It was regrettable that I was half crazy and had a dirty look in the rain, but I felt more comfortable after I decided. Before
that, I felt trapped somewhere without being able to do this or that, but now I was anxious, but I didn’t go crazy. Because I
have something to do.

Come to think of it, anyway, the Duke did not believe in himself. Back of the head or not, he’ll be equally wary of Yvonne. I
shouldn’t give you an excuse to doubt that.

“Lady Ansen.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

“Here.”

As soon as Yvonne got up, the first thing she did was hand over the Duke of Delois’s bottle to Lady Ansen. I couldn’t put it
off any longer because I had already delayed a lot.

“Do you manage it yourself?”

“Yes, the Duke said it was a precious drug and that it should be treated well.”

It was hard to guess how far Lady Ansen knew just by looking at her bright face. It was fortunate that Lady Luene was not
the one. Ansen, who does his job roughly, was better than the quick-witted Luen.However, the maid didn’t even do her
own driving. I’m sure someone’s going to make me take medicine again.

“You have to tell the servants well. I might spill it half-heartedly.”

“Even so, he said I should keep an eye on him. Don’t worry, Your Majesty.”
“…Yes.”

You’re wrong to steal the pills. Should I refrain from seeing her in the empress as much as I can?

“Oh, and it works if you eat it at least once a week. I don’t know how much you’re saying to me that you haven’t eaten it
yet.”

Lady Ansen’s irritably cheerful voice wiped out the possibility. At least once a week, I was told to call Carlo the Empress.

“Is the quantity enough?”

“Well, a month or two would be plenty.”

It would take the drug to kill a person. It’s all supposed to be over before then.After Lady Ansen left, Yvonne called
Maryann quietly and held out a bottle of medicine smaller than the length of her finger. Maryann looked at Yvonne with
a blank look on her face that she didn’t know the English.

“Nobody knows if this is poison, and if it is, find out the antidote, Maryann.”

I didn’t expect much. I’m sure Bernie’s wizard made it, so he’s the only one who can make the antidote. But I had to try
something. But Maryann quickly looked embarrassed to see if she didn’t think so.

“…Your Majesty, I’d love to do that for you, too.”

“Mary Ann.”

“If my daughter wasn’t locked up in the Tower of Delua, and my son wasn’t around for 24 hours, I would have done it for
you no matter what. I would have done it because I don’t mind dying.”

Maryann, who had only been smiling for a long time, talked with caution.”Even with all your children in your hands, you
don’t even trust me. They don’t even tell me what the ladies are ordered to do.”

“But Maryann, I’m sure you’ll have less surveillance than I do. This much and it’s okay. It’s not like I’m stealing anything.”

Mary Ann, who looked at Yvonne, who looked desperate, with a guilty face, eventually accepted the medicine bottle.

“I can’t give you a definite answer either. There’s no connection here, let alone surveillance, so there’s a good chance you
won’t find out.”

“It’s okay. Just doing it helps me a lot.”

I thought it wasn’t too much, but Maryann suddenly began to shed tears. Yvonne was surprised and approached Maryann
because it was a tear that was beyond any reason.

“No, why…?”

Maryann grabbed Yvonne’s hands with her chubby hands and began to cry. Tears fell on the back of Yvonne’s hand.”I’m
sorry. I’m so sorry, Your Majesty. I’m the only one who matters.…. I’m so sorry. When you’re so skinny, you’re so tired.”

Yvonne still heard Maryann’s whispering voice. I did not hastily wipe away the tears. Yvonne knew best that Maryann
wouldn’t want it either.

“I’m sorry, but I let you just say it’s okay.….”

Looking at another victim, a middle-aged woman who sheds tears without knowing what to do, Yvonne reconsidered her
decision. It’s reckless, but still, it’s better to hit the back of a duke than to live with the words of a duke.

Yvonne settled down thinking of Denise, who would be trapped in the tower without knowing anything.

***

After hearing that Gorten had come Alexis Dunya, Carloi stopped staring out of the window. All his thoughts were
preoccupied with Yvonne. It’s been like that since the day it rained. not at all against one’s willI was worried, no, annoyed,
about what else he would do when he wasn’t looking. To the point of annoyance and anger.

“Clride Ansen secretly contacted me to say he wanted to meet me.”

So when Alexis Du했다a came, it was no wonder that Carlo felt grateful to Du에게a for the first time in his life. I
was so grateful that I just brought a topic to get rid of Yvonne’s thoughts. It was a very timely appearance.

“Are you trying to cross over to us?”

“That’s not surprising, though. Count Anscen used all the cheap tricks because he couldn’t send Clyde Anscen into the
war zone.”

“What?”

“I use the cure to Lord Clyde if I hurt a little bit.”

The metastatic treatment was a cure for the disease by transferring it to another person. It wasn’t used well because it
was illegal a long time ago and there were not many therapists who could carry out such treatments, but aristocrats were
often using it implicitly.”Not long ago, one of the users rolled down the stairs and almost died, and even that passed on to
Lord Clyde.”

“That’s too much. It’s worse than the user.”

“It’s insulting. I think Lord Clyde wants to give up on his own and go to Mach.”

“I think I’d leave for Mach if I were Clyde Ansen. He has nothing to gain from staying in Croissen, doesn’t he?”

“I told you it was an honor.”

“Croissen is a country that doesn’t even allow honor for illegitimate children. What a wick he is in in a strange place.”

“But you’re asking me to meet you because you have something to deal with. Perhaps we could ask for better treatment
of illegitimate children. His propaganda in Mach seemed to affect the atmosphere of Croissant. And what happened to the
empress?”

“What about the Empress?”

Alexis squinted at Carlo, who was asking too defensively.”Did you cross over to us? I don’t have it yet, but I need
someone close to Delois to give me false testimony and someone to enter the Delois estate in case I need to plant
evidence of my inner connection with Bernie.”

Looking at Carloi, who had no answer, Du 독a continued as if urging him.

“And it’s obvious that the brooch will be in the Delois estate. The Empress is the only one who can bring it.”

Carloi looked at Alexis, showing signs of discomfort.

I didn’t say anything about brooches, but how did you know. The possible path is…There was only one ….

“It’s Roden.”

“It’s a problem because I heard it from Roden, not Your Majesty. You must never hide anything from me.”

Alexis, with a stern face, looked even more like Adelaide. But now I don’t mind seeing that face.

Carloi changed the subject lightly.

“Will there be any evidence of Bernie’s communication?”

“It’s hard to figure out exactly which of Bernie’s magic and when it was used at the current academic level.”Bernie’s magic
was far superior to the rest of the continent, making it difficult to understand.

“The distinguishing Mana Stone is not very good, so even one object with Bernie’s magic can react.”

“So you’re saying that even if magic was used a hundred years ago, it’ll react? If you do that, Mana Stone will react to this
palace.”

“That’s not true. It’s a mana stone that was made right after the war, so it doesn’t respond to the magic that was made
before the war.”
“Hmm.”

“So there’s a problem. If Delois had never used Bernie’s magic after the war, it would be a bit of a problem.”

He said he would push ahead with planting if there was no evidence of internal pain, but Alexis seemed to have no way to
think of it.

Carlo leaned against the chair and tried to think as hard as he could. Bernie’s stuff, Bernie’s magic stuff right after the war.

“Wasn’t there some people who were sentenced to life in prison for using Bernie’s wizard? I’m sure there’s at least one
person alive in prison.””That’s how it works. I’ll look into it.”

Alexis felt an unpleasant and ominous sense of deja vu when she saw her nephew, who quickly turned into a boring face
as soon as she thought of the room. Alexis realized that Carlo had turned the subject so smoothly that he couldn’t even
notice it.

“Did the Empress come over?”

Carlo, who seemed to be thinking something else, simply said yes, but Alexis’s frown grew even more at the sharp cut-off
answer.

“What are the conditions you want instead of abandoning my biological father?”

“……there was nothing like that.”

“You said you’d do it without conditions? Roden said the Empress seemed to have her in her heart.… for such a trivial
reason.”

“He is more sensible than the Duke of Delois. My father seemed to know better than anyone else that he should be gone
for everyone’s future.”Alexis snorted ridiculously. It was the first time that the head of Du가의aga, who was more
noble than the royal family, showed such blatant disregard.

“How do you believe that’s why? Such a moral spirit that drives blood to death.”

“Why not? Wasn’t that the sense of justice that she decided to abandon her son, me? I didn’t expect you to describe it as
“no one else.”

Perhaps speechless, Alexis only stood still with a half embarrassed face. Carlo, who had told the truth without any
particular intention, continued without much consideration.

“Shouldn’t I trust you if I can’t trust everyone else?” The Du 가문a family, you are the one who can abandon your
blood for those things.”

I felt tired of being alone with Alexis, who is longer than I thought. Carlo swept his hair back because it suddenly bothered
him to touch his forehead.The businesslike attitude of not having any sense of appreciation left in talking about the past
was revealed all over the body. There was no sign of a child screaming with a hurt face, saying, “Why are you treating
yourself like this?”

Such a figure of Carlo was Alexis and Adelaide’s long-cherished desire. But strangely it wasn’t good to see. I don’t know if
the emotions are really dead or if they’ve moved on.

“Delua is different. The daughter of Delois. Do you really intend to believe it?”

“What are you going to do if you don’t believe me?”

“You can use it without believing it. Don’t ever believe it.”

“Yeah, well, I’ll remember. I don’t know what the empress can do to me.”

Alexis came a step closer to Carloy, who responded increasingly half-heartedly.

“There are two reasons why King Carlos has become so. One was love like madness, and the other was trust in Delois.
Don’t make that mistake, both of you copy it.””Honestly, I’m sick of that story. Then why don’t you name me something
else, not after my grandfather?”
Despite Carlo’s sarcasm, Alexis didn’t budge. In a way, it was natural that he inherited both of his tough temper.

“I’m still regretting it. Your predecessor believed your son would remove the stigma of that name, because he didn’t think
he’d follow the path.”

“Oh, I’m sorry I didn’t make you a good king.”

“It’s okay, I don’t even want that anymore. I just hope you don’t become a person who ignores history that clearly shows
the future.”

Again, Alexis politely took the example after finishing his speech in a way that was normally noble and elegant, but did not
feel like a human being due to his lack of space.”Keep that in mind, Your Majesty. Delois should not be trusted.”

By the end, Alexis had said that and left the Oval Office. Regretting that Alexis was pleased to see him at first, Carlo let go
of his frustrated Kravat.

I shouldn’t talk to Alexis for more than 10 minutes. After 10 minutes, you can’t stand it without bringing up his grandfather.

“It’s a miracle I haven’t had a nail in my ear yet.”

The cloth thrown by Carlo fell off the desk.

If anyone hears it, they will think that they are going to treat the empress, gallbladder, and everything. I’m trying to get a
decent distance.

With his eyes closed to fatigue, Carlo suddenly realized that he had thought the same thing as Alexis until just a short time
ago. The father and the daughter, Delois didn’t think of Delois.

“……No, it’s not the same.”

First of all, the Duke of Delois…… doesn’t look like I’m going to die.A sigh came out of Carlo’s mouth, who was muttering
to himself.

***

As soon as he heard that Yvonne was feeling better and was going around, Carlo visited the empress. He had his own
reasons. What if I just let him get away with the fish I caught?

Anyway, he didn’t find Yvonne just for emotional reasons. There was an absolutely political reason.

I thought so, but it was hard to bring out the “political” topic when I saw a soft face. I decided to just talk about politics
because I was speechless about my face that I always thought was cold.

“I don’t change my words. Don’t worry.”

I was speechless when I saw the empress, who hesitated to take out the subject first, and how she interpreted her
expression. I suddenly remembered Alexis’ words that had been conditioned. Is this woman really expecting nothing from
her?”What should I do?”

“…Do you think I’m here to talk about it?”

“What?”

“I mean, I think the empress came running as soon as she got up from her seat to talk about this…It’s… it’s.”

The word “like a gain” was a bit blunt, but the key was roughly similar to Yvonne’s idea. Yvonne tilted her head carefully.

“Isn’t it?”

It’s not that I’m not. So it’s not wrong to say. It was certainly one of the purposes of Carlo’s coming, but it was also not
right for the Empress to think straight about it. Are you crazy?

Carloi has never thought he had a good personality in his life, but he has never been more concerned about it than he is
now.

Rather than the empress who was drunk and wandering around in the rain, she was crazy no matter how much she
looked at her. Maybe Alexis isn’t worried about performing.”…How are you feeling?”
“It wasn’t like I was seriously hurt. I’ve been lying down all this time, so I have nothing to say.”

“You look like you’re having a hard time.”

“…It’s a tough decision.”

“Why do you like me?”

Carloi, who spat out questions impulsively, wanted to hit me in the mouth as soon as he saw Yvonne’s face, which
seemed shocked.

Yvonne blinked a few times before opening her mouth.

“I don’t like you…….”

Carlo’s ears were reddened by the quiet answer.

“No, then, why.”

Yvonne ended up with a small smile while watching Carlo spewing out words sporadically. It was a little refreshing to see
him panicking like that.

“I hate you, Your Majesty. I hate it and hate it.”

“The empress has a strange habit of doing all sorts of things because of a man she hates.”

Unlike Carlo, who is still sarcastic with red ears, Yvonne replied calmly.”I told you the night we had our wedding. I know
how you feel about Delois.”

When he recalled that day, Carlo felt awkward with himself. I wanted the empress to be gone.

“In other words, it means that you know everything that Delois has done to you. That’s all. I don’t know what my father
was to you……I just know too well.”

Does the empress sympathize with him? Carloi felt strange again when he saw Yvonne’s eyes, which he thought was
lifeless and cold.

“He made you lonely, and I…I was lonely in this palace, where no one welcomed me. That’s all.”

Out of line with the situation, I remembered what Gorten said in the past. She said that if the empress had a crush on her,
it might be because she was lonely.

Do you give your heart to anyone next to you because you’re lonely?

But soon it became funny. She is not in a position to talk because she is not in a position to beat out the empress.”Can I
ask you one more question?”

“Since when did you get my permission?”

“……Hmm. When she was poisoned, the empress called me Carl. No one called me that except my father.”

Yvonne’s mouth froze as soon as she remembered a young day when Carlo introduced herself as a “knife.” Damn
Bernie’s wizard. Yvonne murmured insincerely into his mind.

“…I’ve always wanted to call your name.”

“What do you mean?”

“It’s a secret.”

I can’t open my mouth anyway.

Carlo’s ears turned red again and coughed in vain. Yvonne recalled Croissen’s custom associated with the nickname by
looking at it. Oh, that crush.

Seeing his red face, he seemed to have misunderstood even if he misunderstood. You think I’ve ever had a crush on
you? prat
Well, it was hard to hate Carlo, who looked a little dazed somewhere.”…I really don’t know the Empress.”

Yvonne smiled lightly at what Carlo muttered. Maybe that’s the problem. Carlo didn’t know him too well, and he knew him
too well.

Technically, he only knows a part of his past, a part of his mind that was only a moment in time, but Yvonne has decided
to believe that it is the essence of Carloi. As Yvonne remembers, Carlo was always the Carlo at the first meeting. A
person who is in danger and can tell someone who doesn’t know him to run away.

“It’s okay if you don’t know me. You just need to know that I’ve become Your Majesty’s man.”

It was a quiet but determined voice. The voice seemed to inflate the heart.

Carloi didn’t know the difference between being overwhelmed and frustrated. He just thought. Seeing the empress still
leaves her at a loss.Gorten is a man of Carlo, and Ashel is a man. Despite the meaningless words, his vigilance was
clouded.

I’ve always wanted your side. Your family, your side. I felt like I could hear a child whispering. The voice reminded me of
Dunya’s words as if it were a fight. Delois should not be trusted.

“…That’s reliable.”

An answer came out that he would never know whether he meant it or not. However, when I saw Yvonne’s face, which
became noticeably brighter after hearing the answer, I thought it was a losing business.

Carloi always wanted to ruin the duke’s disgusting twirling face. The only time I could feel the pleasure in a life full of fierce
but meaningless endurance was when I succeeded in destroying the Duke’s face. Anyway, I guess I’m living my life
breathing.Yvonne’s cold face was like the Duke’s smiling face. What I want to destroy, what I want to destroy. I provoked
him to come and see how long he could make such a face in front of me.

Now the face was changing quite differently from what Carlo was determined to do. They smile, shed tears, and laugh out
loud.

Nevertheless, he seemed to have become a different person who is not angry anymore and does not feel any aggressive
pleasure, let alone angry. So he got scared.

• Chapter

• Accounting Courses

• Addiction Treatment

• Affection

• Alcohol Treatment

• Anger

• Antidote

• Auto suggestion techniques

• Baby gifts personalized

 • Bedroom

• Chapter

• Accounting Courses

• Addiction Treatment

• Affection

• Alcohol Treatment

• Anger

“You have to trust me.”

“I told you I got it.”

It is right for him to hate Delois. When Delois deserves to hate everything, it literally deserves it, but it didn’t become as
natural as it used to be.

When a young maid brought tea and tea utensils, the maidservants in charge of the examination first drank tea first. After
the screening, the maid slowly put the car on the table. Yvonne looked around unknowingly as the maid who put the car
down disappeared back again.Before that, Carlo, who didn’t care what Yvonne’s maids heard, now ordered them to stay
away. So the maidservant, maidservant, and maidservant bowed a little at a distance from the conversation between
Carlo and Yvonne.

Lady Ansen will probably think Carlo drank it if she checks the empty glass.

Yvonne briefly saw Carlo’s face, which had become noticeably softer. What I felt good about seeing that face was an
impulsive decision for a moment, and then an impulsive decision. It’s a decision where actions go through before you
even think about it’

“Your Majesty, do you see that flower?”

Yvonne asked, nodding behind Carloi. While Carlo turned his head unconsciously and looked at the flowers, Yvonne
reached out and exchanged his glass for Carlo.

“It’s a lily. From the size of it, it looks like it was magically lit.”Carlo replied, turning his head again. Dislikes of flowers were
revealed in an uninspiring face. I asked to distract him, but he didn’t seem to really know.

“The flowers you gave me last time were planted there.”

“Oh, that flower…….”

It was given to Gorten, so there’s no way he knows what he gave. Carloi just sipped the tea in front of him in front of him.
Looking at it, Yvonne glared at the teacup of the problem now placed in front of her.

It’s important for Carlo to drink anyway, so wouldn’t it matter if I left some tea? I don’t think the ladies would care about a
cup that wasn’t Carlo’s.

“What’s in the car?”

As for Carlo, Yvonne, who did not raise her car as usual and looked down, came into her eyes and asked a meaningless
question, but Yvonne shook her head with her eyes wide open because her feet were asleep.Then he looked around and
took a sip. This won’t kill you. Because the Duke drank more than this. Feeling anxious for no reason, Yvonne continued
to sip the tea cup.

The tension that the ladies would look at if Carlo asked such questions a few more times spread through his body. He left
a trail. I thought it would be better to drink this once rather than get caught.

“…There isn’t much for the Empress to do. Do you have any idea where the brooch is?”

Carlo, who briefly considered telling Yvonne about his inner connection with Bernie, decided to shut up about that.

It’s still too early. If it fell into the ear of the Duke, he might know that the tactful Duke would use Bernie to strike him. You
didn’t have to tell Yvonne at all at that risk.”But the brooch, didn’t your father get rid of it already?”

“It’s an indestructible object. If it disappears on its own, it’ll be fine.”

Then it could not have been thrown away, and the Duke would have kept it. Anywhere in the vast duke could be its
storage. It could have been the duke’s bedroom or the duke’s office.

“Do you know your Majesty is looking for you?”

“Now you know. I told you to give it to me last time.”

The answer made me guess Yvonne’s head. Before that, if he knew what Carlo was looking for, the Duke would want it in
the safest place. Not a single thing Carlo wants, because he doesn’t want to give a grain of dust.

The safest place in the Duke of Delois. Where all the duke’s secrets are hidden. There was only one such place.”Yes, I
think I know where it is.”

There’s no place more suitable than the Tower of Delua.

“Then is it possible to go to the Delois estate and bring it?”

“If my father allows me to…….”

Yvonne, who replied in a crawling voice, found her answer strange only after she finished speaking. Where in the world is
the daughter who needs permission to enter her father’s land?

Carlo also had a slight look on his face to wonder if he had missed the point.

“It’s a duke, she’s coming, and of course won’t you let her? I thought my permission would be more of a problem.”

“Oh, of course it is. I’ll talk to my father. I want to go down to the estate once.”

Yvonne replied calmly, but Carlo felt a sense of incompatibility in his appearance. It was a sense of incompatibility that did
not help the mind that could not easily trust someone.

Ashel could not find any evidence that Yvonne was an illegitimate child. But Ashel still strongly argued that Yvonne’s
relationship with the Duke was strange. As I saw Yvonne mentioning the Duke’s permission to go to the estate, I
wondered why Asheel’s words came to mind again.”…Don’t you get along with the Duke?”

When asked by Carlo, Yvonne clapped her lips.

Yes, a little bit. I don’t think he likes me that much. Actually, sometimes I’m scared.

I couldn’t open my mouth no matter what I thought of the answer. Yvonne was suffocating with frustration. Whether it is
the answer to the secret disclosure magic, or the only answer allowed to Yvonne is “The Duke loves me.”

I thought I’d rather keep my mouth shut. If he remained silent, Carlo might realize something was wrong.

But after a few minutes, Carlo was only looking at Yvonne as if it hadn’t been. Like someone who doesn’t know Yvonne
hasn’t answered for an unnatural long time.
He was a terrible wizard once. It would be easy for a descendant of a princess who divided the two countries even though
she was short of blood.Yvonne clenched his teeth in an unopened mouth, and when all this was over, he hoped that the
day would come when he could punish the wizard.

In the end, Yvonne’s answer with a sigh was this.

“No.”

Carlo looked at Yvonne, who became a short answer again, for a long time. Yvonne did not shy away from that gaze and
looked face to face. That was the best thing I could do.

“I see.”

Carlo’s short answer, which was said without a change of expression, also felt like Carlo’s answer with the utmost
determination.

Yeah, well, it’s not a big deal yet, and it’s not bad. Yvonne tried to comfort herself.

The bitter taste of tea instead of Carloi remained in my mouth.

***

After leaving the empress, Carloy headed straight to Keana’s residence. Carloi did not neglect to stop by the Queen’s
Palace as his relationship with Yvonne progressed. It was a painting to show to the Duke of Delois and to the nobles who
came on his side.”You’d better keep coming to my palace like this.”

Keana, who always had a bright face to say, looked especially serious today. I felt like my face was getting emaciated. His
father, Marquis Roden, was only nodding his head next to his daughter to see if she had any thoughts.

“That’s right, Your Majesty. Duke Du의a’s power is great, but Keana is the queen, so we can’t ignore the fact that the
bond is maintained. If Keana gets pushed back here, things will be ambiguous.”

“I know that. As the peacocks said, the queen is strong enough to believe in the relationship between me and the
empress.”

Keana couldn’t keep her focus. Keana, who was sitting alone with a nervous face, opened her mouth carefully.

“The Empress is completely over. I heard from Dunya.”

Carloi nodded lightly, but Keana’s face didn’t improve at all better. At this point, the indifferent Carlo could not help but
notice that.I don’t know when she’s pushing the empress.

“Why? Don’t you trust the Empress?”

“Do you believe that, Your Majesty?”

“Just enough to ask for work.”

Keana still clouded the answer with a serious face.

“What’s wrong?”

“…nothing. I thought the Duke of Delois would leave me alone.”

Carloi thought it wasn’t what Keana wanted to say, but he didn’t ask any more. I haven’t seen Keana for a long time, but if
I thought it was something I had to say, I knew she was the one to say it.

Marquis Roden reassured his daughter, saying, “Even the Duke cannot use his hands easily in such a tense situation.”
Keana heard my father’s words in one ear and out the other.

What really bothered me was not the Duke but the Empress. Keana knew by intuition that the Empress had noticed her
relationship with Clyde. Otherwise he would never have asked himself about it. There’s no evidence, but you never know.I
met the Empress about twice because of the arba loop, and each time Yvonne Delois kept looking at Keana with an
observation eye. I was suffocating because I didn’t know what he meant.

“Ciana. Ciana!”
Only after hearing Marquis Roden call his name again did Keana get out of her anxiety. To the emperor and the marquis,
who looked at her suspiciously, Keana tried to smile.

Yes, if the empress is on the side of the emperor, she doesn’t have to touch herself and Clyde. It was all a sensitive
concern.

Keana will be safe. And Clyde.

Keana had no idea that her glimpses of anxiety affected Caroly.

***

After a week, the duke did not see a nose in the capital. I tried to ask about going to the estate, but I couldn’t because I
couldn’t see it. Yvonne was ominously suspicious of the Duke’s absence.Hans Delois was a man who did not tolerate his
lack of confidence in the Empire’s capital. But at some point, he spent more time in the estate.

Dunya became the head of the aristocracy, and the aristocrats are changing their minds several times a day, and what
Delois is doing in this situation.

There was no letter to Yvonne, who thought he was steadily drugging Carlo. It’s not surprising if the Duke believes like a
rock, as even Lady Ansen would know.

This week alone, Carlo came to the empress three times, and Yvonne drank the cup all three times. Of course, not all
three times have changed teacups as clumsy as the first time.

When Lady Ansen briefly left the palace to see her orabi, Maryann brought her maid to Yvonne. The Duke failed to find
out about the drugs he had given, but it was easy to bring in a maid.When the maid saw Yvonne, her face turned pale as
if she knew why she had been called.

You may take Lady Ansen’s orders and put the medicine in Her Majesty’s cup.>

I only asked one question, but the maid knelt down. Yvonne’s mind was not at ease to see that. He was too young. Would
it be fifteen? Does he know that when I’m done, he’ll die without a mouse or a bird knowing it?

But the empress also said it was something that she allowed to do……!>

You’re making me do it while mentioning me. I expected it, but it was even more bleak to hear it in person.

Yes, I did, but I’d like to change my name.>

You can’t kill me, Your Majesty.>

The maid shed tears and said no. Yvonne seemed to think she would order him to quit because she said no even though
she didn’t say it correctly.It was obvious if it came out in a way that it was inevitable to kill him. Maybe the Duke or the Earl
is holding the family. It was boring now. Boringly effective and horribly despicable means.

Such a child is an obvious child. A good and poor child who can’t abandon his family even though he’s scared. The
meanness of how only those people could choose to do it was killing me.

Did you know that after the Queen’s Feast, two maids and a servant disappeared?>

The maid answered that she knew it well, even though she shed tears. They seemed to know what they did and what
consequences they had afterwards.

Do you know this, then? The families of those poor dead were not safe either.>

Now the maid is starting to hiccup. I guess you didn’t know that.

Yvonne was talking to the maid, but she felt it was necessary for herself.

The families of the ordered hands and feet were strangers, but the Duke did not want to leave a trace. Can I say that he
and Denise are not “traces” of the Duke.

Yvonne looked sympathetically at the hiccup maid in shock.

I didn’t ask you to stop riding it. I just need to change a very small one, is that impossible? Lady Ansene, it’s so small that
no one would notice it.>

As Yvonne whispered, the maid opened her tearful eyes and stared blankly at Yvonne.

You can keep on taking the medicine as ordered. Isn’t it your job to take that medicine with just a teacup? Is there
anything else you’ve been ordered to do?>

At the soothing voice of the empress, the maid relaxed and rolled her eyes. Mary Ann got a handkerchief from Yvonne
and handed it to the maid. The maid hesitated, wiped her tears and blew her nose.

Lady Ansen only watches you ride, not put on the table, right?>

What? But…….>

No one told the maid that it was poison, but it was obvious that she had to ask with the words that she should be prepared
for death. It doesn’t seem like a poison to see the emperor not dead, but it will never be a good medicine anyway. And
you want me to put it in my cup?

What do you think, can you do it? Lady Ansene, no one will ever know. You saw what your Majesty drank, and nothing
changed. No one will notice if I drink.>As Yvonne’s voice became more and more bearish, the maid held her handkerchief
tightly and only blinked her eyes.

Tell me the name of your family and where you live. I’ll move you somewhere else for the right amount of time.>

Yvonne felt a little guilty when she said this. Because I was half serious and half lying.

If all this was done in a month, I could do enough with Carloi, but otherwise I couldn’t guarantee it. The maid closed her
mouth tightly with a suspicious face.

I have no reason to mess with you or your family. I didn’t do anything to secretly feed others. Besides, you have nothing to
lose.>

The maid, who was fiddling with the soft, material handkerchief Yvonne handed to Maryann, opened her mouth and
closed it again. Yvonne smiled lightly.If you’re lucky, you’ll be able to get the medicine before it runs out. Of course if you
do me a favor.>

Ellie, a young maid from the land of far-off Ansen, blushed with a smile from the empress she had never seen before. You
said it was colder than ice, but it didn’t seem like it. It’s not an order, it’s a request.

The frightened stiff body relaxed with Yvonne’s quiet voice and beautiful smile. It was even more so compared to Count
Ansene and Lady Ansene, who were fiercely threatening.

Besides, I’m scared, but it’s nothing to lose. In fact, Lady Ansen watched the car ride with her ax eyes, and didn’t pay
attention as if she had done her job. I just watch when I’m in the car and make sure the teacup is empty when tea time is
over.

Ellie, the maid, stammered and said the names of her family and where she lived. Mary Ann wrote it down with a sour
face next to her.Thank you, Ellie. You can go now. Don’t worry.>

Surprised by the unexpected name, the maid hurried out of the empress’ bedroom. Maryann grumbled with a disgruntled
look.

You’re eating a very young child. Did you ask me her name for this?>

To have a young boy do such a thing with such a fear of being taken in by kind words. The duke’s brutality is getting
endless.>

“I drank it all instead of the Emperor. When your Majesty dies, can you keep your promise to him?>

Maryann didn’t seem to like Yvonne’s decision to change the teacup. Yvonne touched Denise’s dried petals on the table
without much reaction.

I’m not going to die. Carlo will win this fight, and I’ll live back to my mother. If I live, so will the maid.>No matter how
unlikely it is, it would not be a bad thing for a young maid to put a chance on life.
I’m in a position where I can’t guarantee my life, Maryann. Stop whining if you can’t help me more.>

Only then did Maryann shut up. Maryann must know too well about the maid’s heart. She was a much younger-looking
child than Maryann’s daughter, Jane. Besides, Maryann’s overlook of this was a pretty big risk.

Yvonne recalled Ellie, a maid who had listened faithfully for a week, and called the therapist Malen.

“Is everything all right?”

“Yes. Is there anything uncomfortable?”

Malen, the therapist who magically removed the scar of trying to sneak out of his skin, tilted his head to Yvonne’s
question.”No. I asked just in case.”

“The Duke told me to put in the communication as soon as I had a fit of exhaustion.…. Not yet.”

Judging from what you said to Marlene, I guess the Duke’s pregnancy is not a very empty word. The mysterious duke’s
insides grew increasingly uncomfortable.

Malen seems to think Yvonne is also interested in pregnancy. Yvonne let him be mistaken like that. In fact, I asked
because I was worried that I might be poisoned, but when I saw Malan’s reaction, Yvonne felt relieved.

After tea time, Lady Ansen, who scoured the table and the floor, was annoyed and eventually drank it all. Still, for a few
days now, I felt like I had to keep Carlo from coming to the empress. I’m sure the Duke doesn’t mind this much because
he thinks he’s fed a lot in the beginning.Maryann called Yvonne, who was sitting in the drawing room organizing her
thoughts.

“Your Majesty, Lady Ansen asks you to come back, not alone.….”

Lady Ansen appeared behind Maryann. Yvonne got up from the chair where he was sitting, wondering if anyone had left
the palace to pick him up.

Count Ansen is not a duke, and he won’t have to come to himself.

A neat-looking man appeared behind Lady Ansen, who bends her knees to show courtesy. I’ve never seen him before.
However, the shady atmosphere of black hats, clothes, black hair and eyes was familiar.

“…Fior?”

The man greeted with a big smile.

“Lady, no, Your Majesty.”

When Bernie’s wizard greeted and gestured, Mary Ann and Lady Ansen, who looked around, stepped aside. Yvonne
looked for the first time in her life with frowning eyes. There was not one or two things to ask.”Was it your man? You came
in disguised as a maid last time.”

“Well, it’s different now and then.”

What’s the difference? What’s different when you’re a maid and when you’re a man? A funny person. Yvonne only swore
inwardly.

Yvonne glanced at his neck, but only the necklace string was visible and the center of the necklace went into the shirt.
Without that, would the damn wizard not be able to do the magic?

“Why are we here? It’s not time for the magic to unravel yet. There’s a lot of time left.”

“I came here for a while because the Duke sent me. You said you couldn’t relax with a letter.”

“What are you so busy doing on the estate?”

Fior folded his eyes and laughed, but his folded eyes seemed to flash for some reason.

“Even if you’re busy, it’s not something you’d be curious about. Anyway, the Duke says it’s time to clean up the
empress.””…do you really have to?”
“Is that what you’re asking? It’s a natural order. If the empress is loved and stays there, some humans will be
disappointed. Especially in this situation, shouldn’t we get rid of the Empress?”

In a friendly tone, he took off his bloody hat and tapped it and put it on his lap.

“I’ve heard that the Duke has told you for a long time. We have to clean it up. Don’t you have anything in mind?”

Yvonne kept her mouth shut. Fiery shrugged as if he had expected it.

“There’s nothing we can do about it. I have to kill him. I heard you’ve been with the empress a lot lately. They’re preparing
for a part-time loop or something. You’ll be able to do it naturally. I’ll take the risk, but I’ll…….”

“There’s one thing that’s getting caught, but I’m not sure.”

Yvonne snatched the words a little hastily. If you kill someone else, you may have a nervous breakdown.Fjord’s dark eyes
were curious.

“Tell me.”

“…I think the queen has a separate man.”

“What about the evidence?”

“Not yet.”

“Do you have any doubts?”

“I’m pretty sure.”

It was all nonsense. There is no doubt, let alone evidence. Yvonne was just rambling as she thought to avoid the
consequences of killing Keana.

Although Clyde and Keana thought they were strange, Yvonne had concluded that he was overreacting because he
couldn’t find a single connection between them.

But now that it’s happened, I’ve had to throw something. After throwing it, Yvonne suddenly had a question.

“I think that man, Ansen, is a man. Hasn’t the Earl of Ansen ever told you?”

“Oh, the half-brother of Count Ansen? The count never said anything about the queen. Hmm.”

After seeing Yvonne’s reaction, Fior nodded to himself, thinking it was a pretty credible story.”It’s not bad. If you do well,
you can fly it to the marquis. But what about the evidence?”

Yvonne desperately tried not to avoid Fjord’s eyes.

“……there’s an imperial palace party on the eve of the arba loop.”

Yvonne continued slowly, not stopping thinking.

“Then we’ll be in one place alone…….”

“Catch him on the spot? Hmm. Classic. It’s not bad.”

Fortunately, Fjord finished his speech on his own. Yvonne nodded nonchalantly as if it were her idea. Fjord puffed and
rolled smoke in his hands, creating a black pen with glass decorations.

“Here you go. If you shine glass on the handwriting you want to copy, you’ll copy it wonderfully.”

“Writing?”

“If you’re going to sing in one place, shouldn’t you steal the handwriting and call it out? I don’t think that’s the kind of
secret lover you’d want to be in one place.”Oh.”

“By the way, this arba loop is going to be a mess. Rumor has it that the Queen and the other man.”

He was an unnecessarily meticulous man. Yvonne looked convinced and picked up the ominous black pen.
“I’m helping you this much, and I believe you’ll succeed. By the way, when did our Majesty keep this to himself?”

Her unique friendly voice sounded gloomy to Yvonne.

“There’s no evidence. I told the Duke, and I thought he’d be angry if he failed without proof, so I was going to tell him if he
succeeded.”

When Yvonne answered, Fior tapped his cap on his knee with his finger and laughed.

“Lady, no, Your Majesty is quite clever. He’s quick-witted. Is it because you lived on the streets? I’m not stupid. It would
have been fine if it was a little stupid, but I understand why you don’t believe it.”

Who’s going to say that? As soon as I heard Clyde and Kiana’s story, it was not something for a human to say, thinking
about making a nosy pen.”Then I’ll have to work on some secret magic now.”

Fjord, who stood up and put on his hat again, said significantly. Yvonne squinted and frowned when she saw Fior
reaching for his glove-clad hand as he approached.

“You had it done the other day.”

“Try to use your clever brain. I got something to add. There’s medicine, there’s a queen.”

Oh, dear. Yvonne might have hit me hard on the head if it weren’t for Fjord’s front. Come to think of it, I wish I had told
Carloy about the medicine. It’s become a habit not to speak, so I haven’t even thought about it.

I didn’t even think of it when I was so stupid. If I had known this would happen, I should have told you about my suspicions
about Keana. Yvonne couldn’t even clear his face because his own stupidity was several times more desperate than
Fjord, who wanted to cast another spell on memory.What do you mean I’m not stupid? It’s so stupid that it’s darkly stupid.

“You look suspicious, Your Majesty. Why, is there a reason you don’t want to do it? Or is there someone you want to talk
to?”

“…No way. Why is it a secret when you say the drug isn’t poison?”

“I don’t know.”

“Did you make it?”

“And again, you’re asking me useless questions.”

In the end, Yvonne had no choice but to let the wizard, who wanted to kill me as much as the peacock, go through my
head as if it were a playground.

“I think it’s better than last time, and I don’t think it’s…….”

Fior’s muttering voice came into his burning head. After doing something for a long time, he let Yvonne go. He arranged
his clothes with a light face as if he had finished all his work after complicating other people’s heads.

“I’ll be on my way now.”

“Hey, give me a word to the Duke.””What?”

“I want to go to the estate one more time. I’d like you to at least write me an answer.I’m worried about my mom. You didn’t
look so well last time.”

“Denice, I think you’re in better shape than you were last time. That’s what it says in the garden every time I go. You don’t
have to worry so much.”

“But give it to him. It’s not that hard.”

“Yeah, well. If you take care of the Queen’s affairs, you’ll be able to do it.”

The wizard nodded with a friendly tone. On his way out of the drawing room, Fior turned around and stared at Yvonne.

“The Emperor? Don’t even think about trusting him. Don’t get me wrong. It’s not a warning, it’s advice. Advice for Your
Majesty.”
“What nonsense is that?”Yvonne was grateful that her voice sounded more carefree than she thought. My heart was
beating in surprise, but I was glad that my voice followed my will.

Even a wizard wouldn’t be able to dig through your memories. Is there anything you can pick up? Did I make a mistake? I
had tens of thousands of thoughts. Yvonne hid her trembling hand under the desk.

Fior just grinned.

“Just. It’s easy to get attached when you’re around.”

“It’s a useless worry. Is that the situation, am I?”

“Well, if not, sure. I’ve heard about this family before, but I’ve never been a reliable person for generations. They’re pretty
cruel people. Don’t make a loss by putting your mind to yourself.”

“What’s the point of that?”

“I’m glad it’s cool. Then take care until we meet again.”

Ebonne glared at Fjord’s backside, hoping that he would never see him again even if he died. Only the fact that Denise
became healthy was a satisfactory part of today’s meeting.What does a man who could be Bernie’s royalty do to help the
Duke? There is no way that a royal man could have run out of money, so it would be a lie to say that Bernie came
because he was poor.

Eventually, Yvonne threw a pen that was half nervously holding it. Fior’s pen flew off and fell to the floor.

Nothing was easy.

Ashel said. If the empress decides to abandon her father and join the emperor’s side, that is proof that she is not the
daughter of the Duchess.

Carloi thought to himself. What’s the big deal about abandoning your father?

I can see it’s hard work in my head, but honestly, considering the case of me and my parents, I don’t think it’s this much of
a big deal. And then he realized that he was a human being who was completely screwed up.

When Carlo didn’t pretend to hear, Assel now came right next to Carlo’s ear and began to speak.

“Assel, get me the evidence.”

“Even after 10 years of chasing the Duke’s tail, you haven’t found anything. How can I find it in a month?”

It was an astonishingly dumb and sensible point. Having nothing to say, Carlo kept his mouth shut and arranged his desk
for no reason. After a while, Yvonne and I were supposed to meet in the interior garden entourage, so we had to go
out.As he turned his eyes around following Carlo’s touch, he frowned at a bottle of alcohol on the desk of his office. Carlo
wasn’t a drinker, and he wasn’t the one to put it in the Oval Office.

“What are you drinking for?”

“It’s nothing.”

Simple Ashel seemed to be agonizing over the words, but just nodded and changed the subject back to normal.

“That’s just the atmosphere of the butler in the duke. I didn’t treat a precious child at all.”

“So, where’s the real daughter?”

“How am I supposed to know that. I’m telling you, I’m right. I married her because she’s not my favorite daughter.”

“Even if that’s right, there’s no way to confirm it. How are you going to figure it out?”

“Why do you need evidence? I heard the empress came over. Go ask her! Is your mother a duchess? There’s no reason
to lie now, so I’ll tell you the truth.”Ashel’s insistence, Carlo eventually raised the white flag. Ashel had a stubbornness to
push through once she thought about it. I never bent. In fact, his well-rounded beastly “intuition” was never wrong, so it
might be more so.

But that sense is used to distinguish between enemies and allies and to smell blood, not to distinguish between
illegitimate children.

“All right, I’ll go ask you and make sure you know.”

“Okay, if I’m wrong, I’ll grant you a wish, old man Gorten.”

You seem really confident. Gorten’s wish would be for Ashel to turn off. Carloi left the Oval with his tongue sticking out at
the beefhouse.

As he headed to Entura Room, he thought about what to do when Asheel was right. In fact, there was no need to worry.
Hiding illegitimate child status in Croissen is a felony, and if he pushed illegitimate child into the throne of the royal family,
he will go to prison without any room for reconsideration. I won’t be able to send it to the guillotine, but it was an
opportunity to shake things up properly.So what Carlo was worried about was whether to use the opportunity or not. It’s
an opportunity to fly Yvonne together, whether you use it or not.

“Did you know that eating a lot of these petals makes people feel weird? When Jane was young, she kept eating it
because she didn’t know it was delicious.….”

In front of the door of the Entura Room, Carlo stopped. Maryann was talking to Yvonne with some flowers. I don’t know
what story it was, but Yvonne had a faint smile around her mouth.

Yvonne is sitting on the floor of the entourage, holding a bunch of flowers in her arms, and looking up at Mary Ann. The
petals were scattered like embroidery along the pleats of the dress. As the sunlight coming into the glass ceiling wrapped
around Yvonne’s platinum-colored hair and the white face it gently wrapped around, the scent of flowers filled with
entourage hovered next to him.Leaning arm in arm against the colorful door of the Entura Room, Carloi thought the
midday sun was a perfect match for the empress. She’s buried in colorful flowers and holding her smile.
As if he was tied to something, he could not move on the spot, and somehow I had a hunch that this would remain like an
afterimage in my eyes for a long time even if I closed my eyes.

Would he have smiled like that when he wasn’t around? Were there any other days other than when I was drunk and
cried?

Carlo couldn’t forget Yvonne, who had broken like raindrops falling in the rain.

A faint smile turned into a small smile. The sound of laughter quietly wandering around the Entura Room tickled Carlo’s
ears. His heart sank at the sound of laughter, and Carlo was terrified again.

I wasn’t used to such a peaceful scene, with no trace of any misfortune and no sign of any misfortune. Anxiety, which
could be taken away by someone immediately if he breathed, stimulated fear.”Oh, my lord.”

Maryann found Carloy standing and hurriedly bowed her head. When Yvonne got up from her seat in surprise, the petals
fluttered and fell around.

Strangely stiffened, Carlo loosened Kravat. When she winked to enter the entourage and left, all the maids left.

“You didn’t have to stand up.”

“I didn’t expect you so soon.”

A couple of pink leaves of the flowers Maryann was holding were hanging from Yvonne’s head.

“The petals on the Empress’s head…….”

“Here?”

“No, not you.”

Yvonne groped my head looking up at Carloi. His eyes seemed harmless, as if he would not do anything bad to the
person facing him, and as if he would not think the other person would do such a thing to him. Unable to avoid the gaze,
Carlo gently swept Yvonne’s hair with his fingers. The petals fell to the floor.Yvonne’s face grew feverish as he saw
Carlo’s neck shaking. I just brushed my hair, but my body was tense.

“Oh, thank you…….”

Carlo coughed in vain and tilted slightly to the side.

“I didn’t know you’d like this place so much.”

“Because it’s a beautiful place.”

When I was here, I could brainwash myself that Carl kept his promise. Carl kept his promise, and I’m in where he allowed
me to, where he promised me. It was so easy to twist my memory that there was no misfortune in between.

As he was looking down at the dancing tu and the flowers swaying, Carlo suddenly asked.

“Are you a good dancer?”

It was a sudden question with no meaning.

I wasn’t bad at dancing. But anyone but Yvonne could have been a dancer if they had been beaten to learn.In order to
become the daughter of a duke so perfect that no one would doubt it, Yvonne had to change from head to toe, and all
those changes were accompanied by duke violence. I got hit every time I used honorifics to the users.

“I can dance.”

“We’re having our first party in the Arba Loop in a few days.”

“That’s true, but why the dance……?”

Seeing Yvonne who didn’t understand his words, Carlo felt a subtle sense of guilt. It was natural for the emperor and
empress to dance at the imperial palace banquet, but it was also natural that Yvonne, who was ignored every time, could
not remember it.
“Because you have to dance with me.”

Seeing the slow shock on Yvonne’s face, Carlo stared again at the innocent tu and flower. Yvonne, wearing a yellow
dress, suddenly danced in his head as he watched the yellow flowers move.Carlo closed his eyes once and opened his
eyes to a strange painting that appeared without even realizing it. Are you crazy? I don’t have enough dreams. From
some point on, Yvonne dominated his dreams and reality, all of them.

“But.”

Yvonne said in a bewildered voice.

“It’s been so long since I’ve danced.….”

“It’s not a difficult dance, so it’ll be fine.”

“I don’t care if you dance with the queen. You don’t have to dance with me on purpose.”

Seeing Yvonne, who sincerely suggests it, Carloy has been frustrated. I feel like I’m going crazy no matter what. The
answer was more blunt than I thought.

“Don’t worry, I’ll dance with the Empress after I dance with you.”

Yvonne looked tired for some reason and nodded without saying much. I don’t think it means much to dance with this
person and that person.A tired breath came out of Carlo’s mouth. Yvonne held out a bunch of rosemary in her arms.

“Would you like to take some?”

“Why this?”

“I don’t know, but I heard it’s good for fatigue if you stick it around.”

Carlo slowly received the flowers. Would he want to give himself this?

Carloi looked at Yvonne’s green eyes, which seemed to be reflected in the sun and glistening. My father decides to throw
it away, but gives flowers to himself who hasn’t danced once.

“Can I ask you a question?”

Yvonne nodded, but Carlo couldn’t speak easily. The word illegitimate child lingered only around the mouth.

“Assel said, The relationship between you and the Duke……I’m a little suspicious.”

Carlois, who started with the rhyme, looked closely at Yvonne’s face. There was no change of expression.

“I know it’s a strange question. Did the Duchess……isn’t that your real mother?”Yvonne’s head went blank at an
unexpected question.

“No.”

The answer was reflexive. I wouldn’t be able to tell the truth because of magic anyway, but I wouldn’t have been able to
tell it easily if it wasn’t magic.

He had to be prepared to be kicked out if he admitted that he was an illegitimate child without revealing that he was Lirian
Lu. If he was kicked out like this, the only thing left for Denise and himself was death.

“The escort must have misunderstood something. How the h**l did you come up with that idea?”

The calm answer made Carlo feel only funny.

Yeah, that was absolutely ridiculous. There is no evidence to answer the question why did you think so.

“He’s a very sensitive guy.…. I thought it was an illusion, too. Never mind.”

But what was more ridiculous was the reassurance of Yvonne’s answer. Carloi tried to find the cause of the emotion,
holding a bunch of rosemary given by Yvonne.It was regrettable that the Duke was sent only to prison for deceiving his
illegitimate child status. I didn’t want to waste Yvonne. I felt at ease when I organized my thoughts like that. Only then
could Carlo build something like a smile.
“I’ll keep the flowers in place.”

Yvonne nodded, ignoring the pounding heart. After all this, Carlo will understand his situation.

Yvonne killed her anxiety when she saw Carlo accepting what she had given her.

***

Carloi looked at the rosemary flower, which was well contained in the vase at the desk of his office. I regretted that it
would have been better not to get that flower. The purple color you see when you look up, and the scent you feel when
you look down, everything made you think of Yvonne.Even though I try to put it away, I end up hesitating. Yvonne’s face
hesitated when he heard that the flowers he gave were well placed on Carlo’s desk.

Yvonne laughed over nothing. I just said that I put the flowers I gave on the desk. Until then, laughter increased to the
point where people who seemed to remain expressionless even if one person died, were the same person.

However, the laughter was not loud or frequent, but only an unsavory and unwelcome thirst. I felt like a son of a b***h
panting to get a little water dripping, I didn’ all.

I shouldn’t have gotten that flower.

“If you don’t like it, I’ll clean it up.”

Gorten reached for the vase.

“Did I say no?”

In an aggressive tone, Gorten put his hand back in and shrugged. If a person stares at a vase all week long, of course it
doesn’t mean no. And Carloy, who does things he doesn’t understand, wasn’t surprised anymore.Gorten, who gave up
the vase, reached for a bottle and a glass next to him. Carlo never looked for alcohol, but these days, he always had it in
his bedroom or office. I don’t think I work drinking, but it doesn’t seem like a good habit.

“Leave it as it is.”

“What?”

“It’s often for drinking, so keep it there.”

“…What’s wrong with you these days? Someone who doesn’t even like to drink.”

At Gorten’s question, Carlo suddenly smirked.

“Did anything ever happen to me? That’s new.”

It was self-help, but it wasn’t wrong. Gorten looked at the emperor, whom he had seen since he was very young, with a
sorry face for a while and organized his facial expression. If you get caught looking like this, you’ll definitely hear a sound.

“Then stop looking at the vase and go to the banquet hall.”It was the eve of Arba Loop’s first party. The whole palace had
colorful insignia and the capital was crowded with aristocrats from the provinces. An excited atmosphere enveloped the
entire capital.

“What about Assel?”

“I let him go today because he whined that I should protect you unconditionally. It’ll be here soon, I guess.”

Gorten replied grumblingly. When Yvonne told her that she was not an illegitimate child, Assel denied the reality for a
moment with a shocked face, and eventually took responsibility for what he said. Gorten, who is excited, said he would
learn the concept of top and bottom clothes this time, so he put it in a place where he could only grab an acetyl for a
week, but today, he seemed to have let it go as a party.

Walking toward the banquet hall, Carlo thought. I was just trying to be a little bit, moderate, and no, I was just trying to
pretend to be nice, but I felt like I was getting in trouble.

“Oh, Her Majesty was here first.”The moment I saw a woman waiting for him standing at the door to the banquet hall, all
the complicated emotions turned into thirst and stirred up Carlo.
At the moment when Yvonne, dressed in a yellow dress, turned his head and made eye contact with Carlo, his mind was
wiped clean and only a burning sensation remained.

“Your Majesty.”

Even his voice bothered his ears. Carloi came to his senses and slowly approached his empress. When he reached out
his hand, his hesitant little hand lay lightly on his hand.

“I’ve never been in this way before.….”

Yvonne muttered in a nervous voice. I always went in separately from Carlo, so I deserved it. I tried to answer something,
but I couldn’t hear my voice, so Carlo pulled Yvonne lightly toward him.

“Your Majesty smells like rosemary.”

As Yvonne got closer, she looked up at him and whispered.

Carloi was vaguely aware of the reason for his fear. I felt naked without any shield. It’s closer than I planned, more than I
thought, but I can’t see anything to stop it.”…and from the Empress.”

“Oh, I guess it’s because I left it there when I slept.”

The servant opened the door. Carloi led Yvonne’s hand and took a heavy step. The light emitted from the colorful banquet
hall was dazzling. The eve began with the band’s performance.

It’s half true and half false to be nervous because it’s the first time I’ve been in a position with Carloy. The main cause of
tension was not there, but Ciana. Yvonne glanced at Keana sitting next to her.

It made me uncomfortable to see a woman smiling without knowing what would happen. But it’s better than dying.

A few days ago, Yvonne found Keana’s handwriting in the approval form and copied it. I wrote down a simple message
and place that I wanted to meet, and wrote down the name of Keana. The recipient was Clyde Ansen.

Lady Ansen, who was in charge of delivering the letter, expressed doubt with a sour face. Even though he secretly left the
letter at his residence, he insisted that he was not close to his second brother, Orabi, but that there was a scandal with the
Empress.Whether it makes sense or not was to be revealed at the banquet today.

“The Duke of Delois didn’t come today.”

Keana whispered from the side.

“Because you’re not feeling well.”

Yvonne did not believe the answer while answering. The Duke is not a man to get sick or anything like that. In addition, I
thought I’d be there today to see Clyde and Kiana being caught, but he didn’t hear from me. A person who was not
attached to the estate has no longer come out of the estate.

But the countess’s face glistened disgustingly, and he seemed well entrusted with the duke’s work. Yvonne was
convinced when she saw Count Ansen’s face, which seemed strangely excited. Clyde and Kiana must have some sort of
relationship, and Count Ansen must have noticed that.

When one song by the court band was over, Carlo, who was sitting next to him, reached out his hand. It was time to
dance. Even before entering the banquet hall, he had a strange expression on his face, but now he even looked upset.”Do
you mind if I dance with you?”

Yvonne asked as he came out alone, holding Carlo’s hand. As the court band began the introduction, Carlo put his hand
on Yvonne’s waist.

“Hand on my shoulder.”

Carlo pulled Yvonne’s waist and whispered. Yvonne, whose face got hot on the close street, carefully put his hands on his
shoulders.

I looked down and all I could see was his broad chest. Even he felt somewhat embarrassed and looked up again, and
Carlo was looking down at Yvonne. A single moment of undisturbed gaze was directed at Yvonne. The hand that touched
me fell asleep.
“You didn’t answer my question.”

When Carlo let go of his waist, Yvonne made a light turn and came into his arms.

“It’s a useless question.”

Carlo’s hard arms wrapped around his waist again. When I met Carlo’s eyes, which hold Yvonne, the sound of the
stringed instrument gradually faded.Beautiful black hair combed well, beautiful lines from forehead to nose to chin, dark
gold eyes that I missed, and neckline that looks as hard as my arms.

Oh, Carl has really grown up. Yvonne’s heart trembled as she swept through Carloi. Too close.

“I wouldn’t have danced if it wasn’t okay.”

It was hard for Yvonne to tell if his low whispering voice was impure or if he was impure swallowing his breath.

My heart was pounding. Yeah, Carlo said he’d trust me.

Yvonne followed him like he was possessed. With his hand on his shoulder, my hand clasped his hand, fell gently along
his arm, and held it in his arms again.

Every moment of moving away from him and getting close to him was silent. If you hadn’t danced, you might have
suspected that time was passing. It didn’t seem like time would go by between Carloi and his close friends.The dances
Yvonne learned were painful, frightening, and difficult. It wasn’t this strange. Everywhere Carlo’s touch raised a sharp
sensation and reacted.

“…Music, I guess it’s over.”

Yvonne managed to mumble when her feet finally stopped. Only then did the surrounding noise begin to be heard again.

The court band took a breather and began the prelude for the next song. Since the first dance of the emperor and
empress was over, two pairs of other nobles began to enter alone.

When Yvonne let go of Carlo’s hand and tried to take his hand off his shoulder, he held it firmly again.

“Here we go again.”

Carlo’s voice flowed into his ears with music. He began to irritate the waist, hands, arms and eyes again. Yvonne knew
that she was wrong.

How can this dance be meaningless? This close, this hot dance.Did Carlo dance like this with the girls he used to dance
before?

“You’ve changed.”

“…because our relationship has changed.”

Carloi has decided to admit that he has changed a little. I didn’t want Yvonne to get out of her arms, so I instinctively felt it
again. Her plan to pretend to be nice to Yvonne is affecting her as well as herself.

“When all this is over.”

Without a doubt about Carloi, whispered the woman who came completely into the product.

“I hope your Majesty will be comfortable, too.”

Carloi didn’t answer anything. Because such a thing was impossible. He probably has nothing left when it’s all over.

The anxious mind and the burning sensation suddenly calmed down. And the second music is over. This time Carlo let
Yvonne go. It was as if it was a dream that was breathtakingly close, and it moved away again.Yvonne quietly looked at
the unanswered Carlo and returned to her seat.

I don’t think it matters, thought Carlo. Even if you care about Yvonne, even if you try to find Lou from Yvonne, even if he’s
changed a little, it’ll be fine. It can’t all go on anyway.

If one day it would come to an end, there would be nothing left for him anyway, and Yvonne was no longer left for him. He
wasn’t supposed to stay. Everything, whether he intended it or not, would end up being nothing.
Carlo forced a smile on his face and held Keana’s hand, who had come down alone. The meaningless dances continued.

***

Keana was heading to the balcony and stopped walking with her heart throbbing. He covered his mouth with trembling
hands and let out a breath of surprise. There was someone who wasn’t supposed to be.”Kiana.”

Clyde snatched Keana’s hand and pulled it behind the curtain that served as the entrance to the balcony.

“You, you.”

Keana was speechless because of the shock. The empress, who observes herself all the time, came to check out the
waitresses who were preparing to find fault with anything, who were nowhere and Clyde alone.

Soon all the balconies on the floor will be filled with aristocrats to fly firecrackers.

“Are you crazy?”

Keana pressed Clyde without breathing properly. The close-up whispering voice contained only astonishment, not joy.

“Didn’t you get the letter I sent you? I’ll explain everything when the time comes, I told you we should never meet.”

Now Clyde has a shocked face. It was absurd to be the wife of someone else when I came back from a long war, but I
called her and pretended not to know.Clyde’s heart dropped when he asked if the only person he wanted to see was
crazy when he saw his face in a year.

“What are you talking about? You told me to come out on the west balcony at 9 p.m. tonight. Didn’t you invite me today to
explain what you were going to do?”

“What?”

Clyde’s letter was opened with trembling hands by Kiana, who became contemplative hands. The corner of the letter was
torn by an urgent touch.

“This, this isn’t what I wrote! You don’t know me that well? It’s not anywhere else, but would you like to meet me at the
palace banquet?”

“Now that you’re married to someone else, you don’t know who you are anymore! I thought you’d make no one come
because you’re the queen. Besides, it’s your handwriting.”

“A balcony is a place where no one will come!”

“But there was no one here.”

Keana crumpled the letter into Clyde’s hands. To my horror, it was definitely his own handwriting. I even wondered if it
was written in my sleep. I was shaking in shock, but I didn’t have time to scuffle like this.”I don’t know what happened, but
you shouldn’t be doing this.”

The curtain was pulled back the moment Keana turned her back on Clyde. By the curtain, I could see Count Ansen’s
sharp eyes. The eyes were filled with feelings that seemed like pleasure.

Count Ansen moved before their eyes could look at each other. The count snatched a piece of paper in Clyde’s hand
before he could come to his senses.

“Oh, my God!”

The louder the Count of Ansen’s fuss grew, the whiter Kianna’s face became. It was a trap.

“Your Majesty, what is this? What do you mean, a secret meeting? Oh, my God.

As he began to talk like a play with a fixed role and line, nobles began to appear one by one where he came from.

As Keana and Clyde, who were trapped on the balcony, stood still, people started to murmur louder and louder and
louder.

“Marquis, did you know the marquis? The relationship between my brother and the queen?”The Marquis of Rothen, who
came later than the others, alternated with Keana and Count Ansen with a puzzled face.
Keana stopped closing her eyes. I should have eaten that letter as soon as I saw it. Keana, who had closed her eyes,
glared as if to kill Count Ansen. Indeed, he vowed to kill himself even if everything failed.

“Count, can you take responsibility for that now?”

“No, am I saying something wrong? In a letter asking for a secret meeting, you’re seeing each other alone, is there any
other possibility?”

“The letter was not written by me. Lord Clyde must have thought I wrote it, so he was explaining it wasn’t me.”

Marquis Roden’s head swapped back and forth between the Earl and Kiana.

“You have to make sense!”

“Sir Clide, you tell me. What did I say?Clyde Ansen looked at his half-brother, who was impatient to kill him, and slowly
opened his mouth.

“He just said that there seems to be some misunderstanding, that we have to get out of the way because we have to play
firecrackers here.

“He’s talking nonsense again. So you didn’t know each other, but you just got the letter? Are you crazy?”

“Brother, I thought you were the Queen’s master.”

“It’s all nonsense! I heard you two whispering here for a long time!”

The front of the west balcony quickly became noisy with the truth-battlers. Before long, the emperor and empress
appeared at the very back.

Carloi saw Clyde and Keana standing on the balcony, and heard people murmuring and understood everything.

It all worked out because I thought Clyde was the one Keana said. There was a reason why Clyde said he would remain
in Croissen, where he could get nothing, and that Keana was so angry about the treatment of illegitimate children.Keana
shook her head slightly as her eyes met Carloi. Then Yvonne, standing next to Carloi, caught my eye. On her
expressionless face, Keana clearly read a passing emotion. It was guilt.

A person who has a letter to write in the imperial family, a person who knows that Keana will come out on the balcony at
this time, a person who can conspire with Count Ansen.

“This is a setup.”

Keana looked straight at Yvonne and said once again.

Just as she was able to recognize and use the empress’s mind, the empress was also able to use my mind. Keana knew
it too late.

***

• Send flowers usa

• I can see

• Chapter

• 10 Year

• Abandon
 • Afterimages

• Allie

• Allies

• Arranged

• Atmospheres

• Send flowers usa

• I can see

• Chapter

• 10 Year

• Abandon

• Afterimages

• Allie

• Allies

• Arranged

• Atmospheres

• Send flowers usa

• I can see

An untimely scandal overturned the Palace of Purthu. There were loud voices for days, and Carlo was overwhelmed with
bursting ears and throbbing hair. Barons of peacocks, including Count Ansen, called for the abdication of the
emperor.”Your Majesty is ignoring clear evidence!”
“Anybody can imitate handwriting!”

“Really? Let’s see if the ball mimics the Queen’s handwriting! Where do you want me to go?”

The time spent in this fight was too long to discuss other issues.

That letter was the problem. Even if there was no particular push, it was a handshake that called the man who left the
house at a late hour. Keana insisted to the end that she didn’t write, but few believed it.

Carloi agreed to restrict access to the palace, excluding Keana from official duties. It was only possible because Clyde
had left for Mach for a year and there was no other evidence that they had met before.

Count Ansen testified that he had witnessed his younger brother, Clyde Ansen, calling the Queen’s name more than once
in his sleep, but that was all.”I really didn’t write that letter! I’d say I’m crazy!”

Keana insisted strongly on the occasion of Carloy, Duke of Dunya, and Marquis of Roten. Carloi believed the word. Keana
wasn’t stupid enough to do such a dangerous thing.

“I don’t think the Queen would have written or sent the letter. But I think it’s true that you and Lord Clyde have some sort
of relationship, no?”

At Carlo’s words, Keana changed her answer in silence. At the same time Alexis groaned, the Marquis’ face was
distorted.

“No way! My daughter volunteered to be a queen because she loved you!”

Carlo sighed as he watched Marquis Roden, who knew nothing by himself.

“Don’t you think you should know the marquis now, Empress?”

Keana looked up at the ceiling, apparently unable to tell the truth with her own mouth. Carloi took it as a sign to say it
instead.”The queen didn’t become my queen because she loved me. There was no one to turn into the Empress, so she
came to see me in trouble.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.….”

“I’ll be the queen and help me strike the peacock, so I asked her to grant me one condition. When I’m done, he asks me to
help him marry someone he loves.”

The Marquis looked breathless, so Alexis, who was next to him, tipped his servant to call in a therapist.

“I had no reason to refuse. Otherwise, Marquis Roden knew you were looking for a chance to get away with it.”

“No, Your Majesty. I…….”

“It’s in the past, so don’t make excuses. I understand that much.”

“No.”

Carlo lightly ignored the Marquis, who kept trying to make excuses.

“I didn’t ask because I wouldn’t reveal who he was, but now I think about it, that was when Macha wasn’t doing well in the
conquest war. I didn’t know when or how the soldiers would die.”The Maha Empire, which grew stronger day by day,
finally decided to conquer other continents and asked all continents to join forces.

Instead, other countries, Croissen and Lartua, who had no intention of becoming prey, were willing to send troops, and
Count Ansen sent Clyde Ansen singing. Of course, Bernie, who was busy rebuilding his country, was excluded.

“It would have taken the Emperor’s orders to get the illegitimate child out of the army who had to listen to the Lord.”

The Marquis of Rothen has managed to fall to the ground. From his mouth came only the short, dismembered words that
were spewed out in a husky voice. If you put the words together roughly, it was a sentence like, “How can you do this to
me?”
Keana, who had closed her eyes with a face that she had given up throughout Carlo’s explanation, slowly opened her
eyes. Keana’s eyes shone blue and looked like a madman.”Clide came back alive sooner than expected, but I don’t regret
it. It was impossible to defeat a marriage set by my father unless it was the Emperor’s equal.”

“No, what about the spirituality…….”

“Well, I’d rather go into the palace with my feet than marry such a stupid, ugly man.”

“You…!”

When Alexis looked at his servants, they grabbed the Marquis of Roten and raised him. Carlo followed with a nod, and his
servants slowly began to drag out the Marquis of Roten.

“No, Your Majesty! What the heck!”

“Marquis, I’m afraid you’ll go out alone and cool off. I’m not in a situation where I can make you understand and comfort
you in a leisurely way. The situation is not good.”

“No, you can’t do this, Danya!”

With Carlo’s acquiescence, the Marquis of Roten was dragged out of the drawing room. There was a heavy atmosphere
in the drawing room where Marquis Roden went out.”The Empress.”

It was Ciana who broke the silence. The face of Carlo, who had no idea Yvonne was involved in the incident, was subtly
hardened.

“The Empress is the only one. Someone who noticed between me and Clyde, who used the Imperial Letter and knew my
handwriting.”

Dunya did not immediately believe what Keana said.

“But Your Highness, how did the Empress notice that even Count Ansene had her mouth shut? Even at the palace, you
wouldn’t have spoken to Lord Clyde.”

“…I don’t know about that. But the empress knows for sure. He even asked me if I had ever met Lord Clyde.”

“What? When?”

Carlo asked unknowingly. The voice was unusual, so Dunya looked at Carloi.

“The day I had dinner with the soldiers who came back from Maha. I was sure he noticed something.”Keana didn’t blame
Yvonne. I was just pathetic for looking down on Yvonne. I was trying to use the empress, but when I took a shot like this, I
was able to count it was a tie. However, I could not trust the Empress and go with her. That’s the path of defeat, and
Carloy’s loss meant that he and Clyde’s safety were in danger.

As Alexis seemed to be pondering Keana’s words, Carlo, who was sitting next to her, shook his head.

“There’s no reason for the Empress to do such a thing.”

“Why not? If the empress is still a duke, all this explains.”

“The Empress is over.”

“Maybe he pretended to be over. Where’s the evidence that you’ve definitely fallen for it?”

“I don’t think I’m going to do anything suspicious to you right away. It could be the Duke or the Earl of Ansen.”

“It’s impossible without internal help anyway!”Carlo shut his mouth. Yvonne’s voice, who said he would be his own person,
was vivid. There was no sign of falsehood in the appearance.

But what about Clyde and Kiana who didn’t seem surprised at all? No, the empress doesn’t express her feelings.

On the other hand, I remembered Keana, who was anxious while talking about the empress. Apparently, Keana was
suspicious of Yvonne then. Tens of thousands of thoughts hit Carlo’s head.

Alexis Du가a, who had been thinking for a long time, spoke.
“Your Majesty, did the Empress say she’d bring the brooch?”

“I think I know where it is. I’ll go down to the estate and get it.More.”

“It doesn’t really matter who the empress is on our side in this situation. Anyway, we only have one brooch for the
information we gave to the empress. It’s not too late to judge what the empress is doing.”

“But Princess Du 공a, I’m sure the Empress…….””I understand, Your Majesty. But not only is there no evidence, but
the empress is a hand that cannot be thrown away easily. I’ll have to risk it, but if you do a good job, there won’t be much
trouble.”

Alexis, referring to him, looked at Carlo with a blank face.

“Never trust the Empress, Your Majesty. Don’t tell me any more information. Especially about Bernie. All the empress has
to do is bring a brooch, because there’s only one thing.”

I remembered Yvonne, who asked me to believe in her no matter what.

“Let’s start with the Empress. I don’t think they’ll give up until we depose the Empress.”

Keana and Alexis felt the same way, looking at the back of Carlo leaving the drawing room.

Carlo avoided answering. No one else but Delois’ daughter, no one else, Carloy Croitan?

The Queen and the Duke’s mind were filled with anxiety.* * *

The medicine for the medicine bottle has disappeared by a third. It’s weak, but I definitely felt pain around my chest once.
Only once, the pain passed by, but I felt uneasy. And sleep paralysis has become frequent.

Yvonne looked nervously at the teacup in front of her.

“Wasn’t the Empress told anything about this?”

Carlo, who was sitting opposite, asked in an insignificant tone. Yvonne pulled his hand off the teacup and looked at him.

“Yes, not at all. You never told me that before.”

“…I see. Why did you ask the Queen if she had ever met Lord Clyde?”

“I asked you that? Oh, then…I didn’t ask you if you met him. I was asking if you knew each other.”

“Is that so?”

“I don’t know, but I think everyone knows him well. I was wondering if the queen knew. Of course, I didn’t write “know” like
that. The Queen seemed to love Her Majesty very much.”Yvonne didn’t bat an eyelid and laid out half a lie and half a
truth. In fact, Keana and the emperor thought they had some feelings for each other. So there were some things that I
wasn’t sure about until I set up a trap.

But now that the relationship with Clyde has been revealed, even that is questionable. What’s the relationship between
the Empress and Carlo?

Yvonne continued to talk without changing a single expression while thinking complicatedly.

“I think it’s a setup. The queen I saw seemed to have her in mind. Besides, the letter was too dry for a relationship.”

“Isn’t it because you’re afraid you’ll get caught?”

“You think you’ll get caught? So the Queen and Lord Clyde are really like that?”

Yvonne felt ashamed of herself for pretending not to know. I was originally good at lying, but I didn’t want to lie this much
to Carlo.But he was trying his best. Count Ansen said it would be clear to finish if he wrote something offensive on the
stationery, but Yvonne did not. Fortunately, thanks to him, the queen was not dethroned immediately and seemed to be
dragging her feet.

“…I’m sure there’s something going on.”

Carlo replied slowly. Yvonne’s reaction didn’t seem to be a lie. But Keana’s reaction was also bothering. Carlo
remembered the uneasiness he had expressed when talking about the Empress.

While Clyde and Kiana could have lied that they didn’t know each other, Carloi told the truth impulsively. Testing Yvonne
felt like testing himself.

Don’t ever forget. You promised to trust me.>

What did you think you were then? Did you think it was a stupid request? Carloi laughed at himself at the time. It’s
completely wrong. Not at all.”What happened to going down to the estate?”

“I still sent my father a letter. I’ll be down soon. We’ll have an answer soon.”

“I see.”

Yvonne felt a little overwhelmed when she saw Carlo nodding. Carlo believes in himself. The fact alone made me feel this
strange. He trusts me.

Oh, my heart is beating.

I thought I was going to cry pitifully, but Yvonne put up with it. I couldn’t even tell myself why I was about to cry.

People feel alive when their hearts beat. Ever since Lirian became Yvonne, Yvonne’s heart has always been beating
when he was scared. When he was terrified, Yvonne’s heart announced that he was alive. It was only felt when I didn’t
want to live the most.

But now I can feel life even if I’m not scared. I could feel the pulse under my skin when Carlo’s touch touched me. I could
hear a beating heart when I met eyes that weren’t cold.And he trusts me. Even if you don’t love me, you don’t doubt me
anymore. My heart beat weakly. Maybe people call this beat hope.

I thought Clyde and Kiana would be suspected, but he didn’t pry further, and even told me that the relationship was real.

Since the Duke has given us the order to strike the Empress, we will be able to get permission to go down to the estate
soon.

As the heart swelled little by little in hope, the teacup in front of it didn’t feel very scary.

“Is your Majesty all right? The Empress is looking for someone else.….”

Carlo watched as Yvonne couldn’t finish her speech and blur the end of her speech.

Yvonne really seemed to think that Keana and she had a heart-to-heart relationship. A woman who asks if she’s okay in
this situation.

“I’m fine.”

The sight reminded him of a little girl who had been left alone in the cave, and he swallowed the car.”…The Empress said
she’d be my person.”

Yvonne’s face brightened up when he added something insignificant.

Carloi sighed unconsciously.

Lou was the only person in his life who stood by him with nothing. He decided to trust Lou, not Yvonne. The gut feeling led
by Lou. It may be stupid, but…….

“I’m your man. That’s the only thing that doesn’t change.”

The woman who put him to the test also spoke in a frustrating face and a voice that made him feel hopeless. The watery
green eyes seemed to ask to believe.

Delua’s daughter, who thought she would never be his man, says what she wanted to hear all her life. Carlo felt guilty for
some reason when he saw me quietly listening to the words.
* * *Carloi hasn’t thought about loneliness in a long time. There were days when I cried out of loneliness when I was so
young that my memory was faint. The Palace of Purthu was a very large place, and he was a very small child. It was not
easy to withstand the magnificent desolation without the warmth of a man.

After meeting Lou, it changed. He knew then for the first time that the determination of a set goal would wipe out other
emotions. I didn’t even have time to feel lonely. Though longing took over instead of loneliness.

Oddly enough, however, Carloi has become more frequent these days to think about the desolation of the palace. Holding
a glass, he looked out the window of his office.

A place where colorful buildings hang under the dim sky. Even that splendid beauty seemed unsavory to him, but he
believed that everything would change if he brought a man here.Now that the goal was gone, he was under the illusion
that it would not be the end of the race.

Looking at the empress’ seat, he habitually drank alcohol. I used to wonder why people drink this kind of thing, but now I
see it’s perfect for enduring desolation. Is this why Yvonne drank alcohol?

“I heard you’ve been drinking a lot lately.”

Before I knew it, Ashel was in the Oval Office. Carlo turned around and frowned. It’s only one or two drinks a day, but
Gorten must have been making fun of his mouth.

“Gorten let you wander around?”

He must have run away, seeing as he rolled his eyes without saying a word. Considering Ashel’s personality, he did last
quite a while.

Now, Carlo, who doesn’t even think of sighing, leaned back on the chair without giving him any particular scolding. As
soon as he didn’t get scolded, Assel twisted his body.”What’s not going well?”

“…not really.”

Carlo murmured roughly with his eyes closed.

Come to think of it, Assel was like his first man after Lou. When he paid a huge sum of money to buy the Ashel, Ashel
decided to offer unconditional loyalty. Because he lived a h**l of a life in Macha. It was the first and last time I saw Ashel
cry.

Isn’t this relationship rather comfortable? Ashel has nowhere to lean here but herself, and I also have a hard time trusting
anyone but Ashel and taking on something.

“What do you think of the empress, Assel?”

“I don’t know.”

“Some of you don’t know.”

Ashel distinguished hostility from goodwill surprisingly well. That was the reason why Gorten was so hard on him and
followed him around. It was because he knew very well that Gorten actually didn’t hate him.But what about the empress?
Ashel thought of a strange empress. I know something’s wrong, but I felt hostility because it wasn’t.

“But I didn’t think I’d harm you.”

Ashel gave the answer after much consideration, but Carlo remained silent and closed his eyes. Ashel tried to guess
Carlo’s troubles, but it was too difficult.

“Your Majesty, the Duke of Dunya asks to see you.”

Gorten came into the silent Oval Office and said. Gorten did not say anything, although he frowned at Ashel, who was
standing next to him. On the other hand, Ashel has become an uncomfortable.

“Your Majesty.”

After Gorten came in, Azel sneaked out to the corner.

Ashel knows how to distinguish between hostility and favor. If Gorten was the one who grumbled and favored him, Duke
Du작은a was completely different. Alexis Dunya doesn’t say a word to Assel, but she doesn’t like him.”What’s
going on at this hour without hearing from you?”

“I have something to tell you…….I’d like you to hand over my seat.”

“Assel’s fine.”

At that, Gorten quietly walked out of the office alone.

Alexis looked at Ashel for a moment with a blank face, but Ashel avoided his eyes. Carlo, who was watching it, muttered
in a tired voice.

“When is the ball still like that?”

“I didn’t say anything.”

“Just tell me what’s going to do.”

Alexis was not happy that Carlo had bought Aceh from Macha without consulting with him. The relationship with Macha
could be dangerous and the price was not easy.

And soon after learning that it was to find a country girl, Alexis, who had barely survived after her brother’s death, was out
of his mind.

Alexis, who did not respond much after her younger sister, Empress Seondae, died, held a knife that day. Then he
followed the Duke of Delois and left Carlo, killing half the Duke’s hands and feet in Purto.The anger that Adelaide had kept
from dying seemed to have exploded that day.

Alexis stopped looking at Assel and faced Carloi in a memory that felt like a long time ago.

“Clide Ansen came to visit.”

“Is there anything you want to trade even though you’re at this point?”

“Technically, that’s why I’m here.….”

“Let’s hear what you want. What do you want?”

“When you’re done, I want you to allow me to marry the Queen.”

“It doesn’t matter because it’s a deal with the Empress anyway.”

“And he asked me to let him do something.”

In this situation, there’s not much Clyde Ansen can do but disappear beautifully. Carlo tilted his glass and thought
indifferently.

If you’re not lucky, you’ll have to call Clyde for questioning, even if you’re not lucky.

Carloi was even considering sending Clyde to Mach.

“Your Majesty knows that he has been in the Countess of Ansen since he returned from the war.””I heard so.”

“I heard that you overheard the story of your sister, Lady Ansen, and Count Ansen, the maid of honor to the empress.….”

Alexis slowly continued.

“They said the Empress seemed to be the duke’s illegitimate child.”

Carlo almost missed the glass he was holding. His question reminded me of Yvonne, who answered no with a straight
face.

“I don’t know if there’s any evidence or not, but I’ll make sure he finds it…….”

Alexis, who was talking, looked at Carlo with his tongue hanging down. It was suspicious not to move. The response was
ambiguous to say so because of the shock.
Alexis inadvertently turned to the side and found Assel. The two looked the same. Alexis’ heart cooled. It was like the day
I left Carlo.

“……did you know?”

No one answered.Ashel was thinking to herself, “Look, I can’t be wrong,” but she knew that she shouldn’t just spit it out.
That was the level of perception. Now was the time to shut up. And it was much easier to shut up in front of scary
afterwards.

“Your Majesty, did you know?”

“……I’ve made them investigate for suspicion.”

“But for me, not a word, not a word, not a word of doubt.You didn’t.”

“I just didn’t tell you because the evidence didn’t come out.”

There was a close silence. Alexis’ face was calm without a change of expression, but Carlo and Assel knew it was a face
that was calming down. Because I saw the same face 10 years ago.

Alexis didn’t pick up the knife this time. Fortunately, 10 years ago, Carlo was in the spirit of holding Alexis to stay, but now
Carlo is out of his mind.”There’s only one reason you’re hiding something from me. Because the purpose is different from
mine.”

Alexis’ voice was calmer than I thought.

“Not 10 years ago…….I don’t know why the purpose is different from mine in this situation, but I see.”

“That’s your misunderstanding. It’s not different.”

“I’m not going to tell you everything Clyde Ansen, because I don’t know what else you’re hiding. I’ll take care of this.”

“What are you going to do?”

“I’ll let you know when I get ‘evidence’ or something.”

In other words, Carlo gave up neatly because he seemed to have nothing to gain. Actually, it was more accurate to say
that I was out of my mind.

“This story should not yet be heard by the empress. You wouldn’t ignore this kind of request.”

Alexis, who finished her speech in a cold manner, left her office without looking back. Even after Alexis left, Ashel
remained silent. No matter how hard I think about it, this is not the time to open my mouth.Carlo just kept sitting there like
he was lost in the daze.

Ashel thought his expression was strange. It was a familiar look, but it wasn’t a look for a person who found out that the
empress was an illegitimate child. That face was visible when Ashel couldn’t find what Carlo wanted.

Why are you sitting there with that expression on your face?

“……Asel, stay out of here.”

The voice that came out after a while was no different than usual. Ashel looked around and eventually left the Oval Office.

Carloi put the glass he was holding to his mouth. It was a half thoughtless act. The bitter taste of the alcohol flowed down
into my throat and I felt a cold touch, so my head slowly went back.

Alexis was a reliable story, so I’m sure he brought it to Carlo.

Yvonne glimpsed in the Entura Room. Believing in Yvonne Delois no matter what.

It was never a lame and bland request. I couldn’t do that. It was the most difficult request that could be made to Carlo
Kreutan. I don’t know why I thought it was easy then.

No, I actually knew. I know all too well that Yvonne thought it was easy, bland, nothing because she never intended to
trust Delois.
Trusting Yvonne is hard, but if anything happens, it’s almost impossible.

If that’s possible, it’s either a miracle or Carloy is out of his mind. And Carlo was scared because he thought he might be
going crazy.

“Oh.”

With a throbbing headache, Carlo spit out a blocked groan.Does this vast palace, its vastness, finally drive me crazy? I
was afraid that I would rather be drunk.

On the night the moon rose, Carlo eventually headed for the empress. Is it liquor or sincerity that came to Yvonne? Carlo
is still not able to distinguish. In the Oval Office, I tried to calm myself down, but in the end, Val came here. There’s
something left to check, and there’s something left to wish for.

“Oh, Your Majesty, the Empress is already asleep.….”

Maryann, surprised by the emperor who visited the empress without a notice late at night, said in a bewildered voice. But
Carlo didn’t mind. Maryann was worried that Yvonne might barely wake up, but fortunately, the emperor quietly went into
the bedroom without making any noise. Maryann wandered in front of the bedroom because she could not understand the
English.

Once in the bedroom, Carlo couldn’t even get close to the bed for a long time. I stood still by the door, looked toward the
bed, and barely moved. A weak light was on.Yvonne’s body was small enough to be seen right in front of the bed. He sat
next to him quietly, breathing quietly.

This woman is not deceiving herself. He’s trying to fool himself. At the mention of being “my person” in a stupid way. I was
shaken by one tear, one smile.

Carlo exhaled and buried his face in his hand.

“…Your Majesty?”

I heard a faint voice, so I looked up and saw Yvonne with her eyes open. I blinked a few times as if I were asleep. Before
long, a slender hand approached him and touched his arm and fell in fright. Maybe I thought it was a dream.

“Your Majesty, why are you here……?”

Yvonne got up from bed and got close.

Carlo couldn’t answer. I didn’t know the answer myself. I wish I hadn’t opened my eyes. The look in those eyes made me
more gloomy.”What happened?”

I tried to move my mouth to answer, but I still couldn’t speak.

Yvonne reached out to see if Carlo, who kept looking at me without making any noise, thought he was sick.

A small hand touched Carlo’s forehead. Yvonne leaned towards Carloi. The woman who wanted to stay away most easily
approached him without any doubt, and touched him.

“It smells like alcohol.”

I was worried about Yvonne’s eyes, who pulled his hand off his forehead, but still kept his face close to him. Looking down
at that face, Carlo was going crazy again.

Can a person fake such feelings? No, he did it himself, so of course he can. Even so, there should be no problem. It’s
none of your business if Yvonne is lying to herself.But why.

“Your Majesty?”

Carlo approached Yvonne’s face impulsively, touching her cheek. Yvonne seemed a little surprised but didn’t shy away.

“Are you sure you’re my man?”

Carlo’s lips got closer with a whispering voice. I could feel my breath. No matter how close he goes, Yvonne now doesn’t
push him away. It quelled Carlo’s hopelessness at least.
Yvonne looked him in the eye and replied quietly once again.

“Yes.”

It was a voice that no one could doubt.

“……why aren’t you avoiding me?”

“There’s no reason to avoid it.”

As soon as Yvonne answered, Carlo laid her on the bed. A faint light shone the hair scattered over the bed.

Yvonne looked up at Carloi, who had locked her between her arms in an instant, and she was unshakable.

Suddenly, Carlo wondered how far she wouldn’t avoid.

Carlo’s hand touched his face, and his lips approached Yvonne’s. Yvonne once again looked at the troubled man’s face,
which seemed to kiss at any moment.”I’m your man.”

Carlo’s lips touched Yvonne’s with the words that felt like a witch’s spell. When Yvonne’s lips were slightly cracked by the
touch of his lips, his tongue came in without missing it. The aroma of alcohol poured in.

With his lips slightly removed, Carlo buried his face on the back of Yvonne’s neck as if collapsing.

“I’d rather avoid…….”

“Your Majesty.”

“Tell him to stop, please.”

Carlo begged. It would have been rather less painful if Yvonne pushed him away with contempt.

A hesitating touch touched his hair. The owner of the touch seemed to have no intention of stopping Carlo.

“Why the h**l.”

As Carlo raised his head, he saw a troubled face as his hair slipped out of his hand.

“It’s okay.”

At the whispering of Yvonne, Carlo kissed again as if his reason had been cut off. His tongue gently entangled with
Yvonne’s. The feeling that the inner parts of a person touched each other was just dizzying. It’s the breath that’s hot, but
it’s heated up to the body.Carloy became wild as if he were thirsty.

What kind of senses in the world can be so complicated? The smell of alcohol from Carloi felt like suffering. Nevertheless,
can the kiss be sweet despite the bitter smell?

Yvonne put her hand gently on his cheek without realizing it. I was getting out of breath. Carlo’s tongue, which had been
scrambling his mouth for a long time, slipped out. My lips fell off slowly.

“Why are you crying… “.”

Carlo wiped the tears quietly from Yvonne’s eyes. Yvonne was sad because the touch was unbecoming. I wanted to say
there was a time when I wiped away your tears. My heart was about to burst into tears.

“I don’t know.”

Yvonne answered with a choking voice. Carlo kissed the watery eye.

“Strange, I think your tears are real. I thought you wouldn’t cry even though everything about you was a lie.….”Carlo
murmured as he looked at the tears flowing even though he wiped them away.

Carlo grabbed Yvonne’s arm with his hands and buried his lips on his neck. The white and thin neck seemed to break with
a little force.

It was clear that the empress, who was shedding tears under her, was also crazy. Loneliness seems to drive a person
crazy. The empress who understands him because she is lonely, and herself who is doing this because she is lonely.
“Have you ever lied to me, too.

Whenever Carlo whispered, the breath made Yvonne hot. The neck and collarbone that touched his lips were hot. Yvonne
couldn’t stand the heat and closed her eyes.

The palace was horribly cold, and only Carloi was hot. I could feel tears running continuously.

“……I’m not at all a lie as I am Your Majesty.”

Like what you said about Lirian being seen from me is not a lie. Instead of saying things that didn’t come out, Yvonne only
shed tears.”When it’s over, you’ll know when it’s over.”

Until then, just a little more.

Carloi put his face on Yvonne’s neck, with one side down and his shoulder up again. Yvonne touched his hair with his
eyes closed.

“…Don’t be bothered. It’ll be over soon.”

You can’t even cry out loud, who are you asking not to suffer?

Carloi blamed himself for the smell of Yvonne.

Should I have killed this woman, too? Should I have gotten rid of it? Was it a sin to be confident that Delua’s daughter
could have no effect on me?

Your Majesty just didn’t go crazy.>

Is Delua driving him crazy after all? I thought it would be because of Lou if I let myself go.

But it is none other than Delua’s daughter who made her do this. Now I’m going crazy to replace Lou with Delua’s
daughter, not anyone else.”You have to trust me…….”

It was funny to crave warmth from the woman who thought this h**l was the coldest for just one reason.

“……knife.”

Yvonne’s whispering name shook him. Carloi once again kissed Yvonne. He called his name recklessly and covered his
lips with his lips that told him lies.

Picking his lips that made him more hungry, he regretted. I should have killed her before she called my name.
Yvonne opened her eyes at dawn just before the morning came. When I opened my eyes, I could only see the man’s bare
chest. The sensation of the thick arms that were clasped up was unfamiliar.

When I tried to calm down my heated face and raised my head, I could see Carlo’s face with his eyes closed. When
I opened my closed eyes, I was afraid that the light of regret would pass through my eyes.

It was the first night it wasn’t cold, so I hope Carlo feels the same way.… felt like greed. Even the smallest greed, the
greed that no one would notice, has always brought greater misfortune, as punishment to Yvonne.

He suffers, he suffers. Yvonne reckoned that it was probably because of the Queen’s work.

After touching his face with his eyes, Yvonne couldn’t stand the fear and eventually closed her eyes again. How much did
he close his eyes? Somewhere in the boundary between consciousness and unconsciousness, he could feel the man
hugging him moving his body when his mind was rich.Carloi, who had been lying still for a long time while moving, soon
got out of the bed. I could feel the touch of covering the blanket before I could relax.

It was not until Carlo heard him leave the bedroom that Yvonne could open his eyes. The bed that I always lay alone felt
empty. Still, he comforted himself, probably closer than before. That’s how another day began.

That afternoon the Duke’s letter arrived at Yvonne. It’s been a long time since I wrote a letter. The content of the letter,
which was spread with trembling hands, shattered the expectations that had been held.

The story was very simple: Yvonne should not come down to the estate, and the Duke would soon come up to the capital.

“Maryann, did you get any reply from Jane?”

Maryann shook her head with an uneasy look.

While the Queen and Marquis Roden were swept away by the scandal, they must have made a lot of profits, but I couldn’t
understand why they wouldn’t allow it. I don’t have time to drag on any longer.”Oh, Lady Ansen has a brief visit to Ansen
Ryung. That’s why I said so.”

“Yeah.”

Thinking good, Yvonne drew the letter close to the fire. It’s comfortable to have one less eye watching.

Yvonne, who was burning the Duke’s letter, whose handwriting was getting blurred, dropped the entire letter paper on the
fire due to the sudden pain. While the fire was burning loudly, Maryann managed to hear a groan and approached in
surprise.

“Your Majesty, what’s wrong with you?”

“No, no.”

Clearly, there was a sharp pain between the chest and the pit of the stomach. It wasn’t serious, but I felt dizzy because of
the pain that was hard to ignore. It wasn’t a frequent symptom, but the intensity was getting worse every time.

“Bring me a glass of water.”

As the cold water ran down my throat, my dizzy head calmed down. It can’t be a healthy medicine.How absent-minded he
must have been sitting there. It was noisy outside as I gathered my senses with my eyes blinking. It was Accel.

Whether he was in a hurry or not, he entered Yvonne’s office without permission even before his servants announced it.
Ignoring the bewildered Maryannes and Yvonne, Ashel spoke with a distinctive accent.

“Your Majesty sent it.”

“Why?”

“Ask the Duke if he has an answer. Can you go down to the estate?”

What a timely time. Yvonne felt bitter to herself, wondering why she sent him an Accel when he could have asked in
person. As expected, I kept wondering if it was an unintended mistake last night.

The closer you get, the more ridiculous you become. I’m disappointed that it’s not a big deal now that I’ve reached the
flesh. I have learned anew that the warmth of a man is as frightening as the coldness of this palace.
“I was going to tell you if I didn’t…….I got an answer, but they told me not to.””You won’t let her come? Why?”

The sword-wearing self-governing face was immediately frowned upon. The slender eyes gave off an
unusual atmosphere, just like the eyes of the Duke.

Yvonne found a horse to beat around the bush.

“……I’m afraid you’ll find fault with me as an empress again. I think you don’t want to be burdened by the Queen’s work.”

Ashel’s face was still full of blatant doubts. I didn’t mean to believe you anyway.

“I’d like to ask you again because you’re coming to the capital soon.”

In addition, the expression without a change in words was not so hostile despite the suspicion that filled his face. Yvonne
looked at Ashel and unconsciously asked.

“Do you doubt me?”

“Yes, it doesn’t make sense.”

“Do you think I’m planning something that’s going to harm your Majesty?”

“That’s not true.”

Yvonne looked surprised when an unexpected answer came out, but Assel continued without much consideration.”I don’t
know. Anyway, I’ll just tell you what.”

I don’t know if you believe it. The words that Ashel spilled as she went out sharply stabbed Yvonne in the chest.

Surely there was a limit to leaning on Carloi’s beliefs. If we don’t get down to the estate quickly, Carlo won’t believe her
like he does now.

Yvonne took out a letter to write back to her anxiety.

***

When Dunya found Carloi, he was lost in thought with that serious face. He seemed annoyed, too.

Suddenly, the gaze of his nephew’s face, which felt human, touched the ear, which was different in color.

“Why are your ears so red?”

“What?”

“Your Majesty’s ears.”

Carlo didn’t even realize his ear condition until Alexis Dunna told him. After hugging Yvonne, Carlo sighed, apparently
reddening thinking about the night.I didn’t even think about visiting Yvonne since then, but it was of little use because I
couldn’t get out of my head. The light breathing sound, the skin that touches your skin, and the scent that you felt
whenever you buried your face. Yvonne’s everything dominated her five senses.

The memory bothered him for days. I couldn’t sleep at night. He even felt as if he were an invincible animal. Are you out of
your mind to feel that sense of insanity in this situation? I don’t regret that day, but I couldn’t go to see it again.

Ignoring Carlo, who looked as if he was about to tear my head off, Alexis said the business with an indifferent look.

“The Ambassador of Lartua has come with strange news. We detected suspicious military movements at Bernie in the
Lartua border area.”

“What movement?”

“They seem to be moving the troops that they deployed on the border of Lartua to another location.”Carloy’s face stood up
when he heard the unwelcome report. Anywhere else is too, too obvious.

Bernie borders Lartois and Croysen, so if he had moved his forces to Lartois, he would have moved them to the border
border with Croysen unless he was trying to disperse them.
It wasn’t just obvious to Carloi. That was obvious to Alexis Du에게도a, and it reminded me of another fact.

The border between Croissen and Bernie was the Delois estate.

“Dear Empress, when are you going down to the estate?”

The way he uttered the word “Dear” was appropriate, but by all accounts it was not true. Carloi couldn’t answer right away
because he remembered what Assel had said a few days ago.

It was also strange that the Duke of Delois opposed his daughter’s coming down. It seemed reasonable not to give him an
excuse to be reprimanded, but well, since when Hans Delois has cared about such a trivial public gaze.I’ve been
wondering if I’m leaving Carloy in the capital to watch, but Yvonne isn’t around him enough to watch him.

Instead of answering, Carloi asked Alexis a question.

“The story of the Empress being a illegitimate child, how sure is that information?”

“I don’t know.”

Alexis answered vaguely whether he was still dissatisfied with Carloi. It’s not that he doesn’t understand Alexis, but Carlo
doesn’t ask any more questions.

If there had been evidence anyway, Alexis would have ignored him and hit the Empress and Delois. Seeing that he didn’t,
it seemed like everything he didn’t have any proof of.

“If it’s an illegitimate child…….I don’t think your relationship with the Duke will be very smooth.”

It was a hypothesis that came from the hard work of trying to understand Yvonne for a few days, but when he heard
Carlo’s hypothesis, Alexis’ expressionless face subtly changed.”You’re changing the subject. Suddenly, the empress said
she couldn’t go down to the estate, did she?

Alexis, who saw the expression, laughed as if he had seen it, when his expression of how he knew came to his face.

It was very unfamiliar to see Dunya laughing. Such slanted laughter did not suit a straight man like a tree that could not
bend, but Alexis did not act like Delois in matters related to Delois.

“It’s obvious. It’s so obvious that I can even fit your thoughts now. Do you think the Empress might be threatened by the
Duke?”

As if he was reading his mind, Carlo lost what to say and just looked at Alexis.

“Let’s talk more. Did the empress shed tears? Or did he beg you to believe him?”

Unlike Alexis’s explicit way of speaking, his face contained remorse that did not fit in with the ridicule. The feeling seemed
heavier than expected, so Carlo could not open his mouth hastily.”If not, do you have a relationship?”

There was no fortune teller. I got goosebumps.

Even though no answer was heard, Alexis swept his face as if he knew everything and breathed out a tired breath.

“If I had known this, I would have rather pampered you and spoiled you. I should have been a tyrant, but I should have
poured out my love so that I wouldn’t be dragged around.”

“You’re crossing the line. I’ve never been dragged around by affection.”

“It’s not good to cross the line. He said he’d just use it! But what’s all this?”

Du의a’s voice rose slightly.

“Mixing bodies does not make you a man of your majesty. Who really needs to tell you this? Do you have to learn to
know?”

The way he spoke as if he was young, he was angry, but Carlo remained silent. Now, Dunya was not happy to be an
adult, but she couldn’t handle her own confusion.Is that why he hugged Yvonne? Because you don’t trust Yvonne, so if
you don’t reject yourself, you’ll be convinced it’s you?
Maybe that’s why I can’t go see Yvonne again. As Alexis said, mixing bodies cannot create trust.

It would be hard to get away from the mercilessly narrowed distance again, but maybe he’s avoiding Yvonne’s lies again
because he’s afraid he’s going to see them.

“You may wonder how I know. But why don’t you know? I’ve seen them from the side by side. It’s so much the same that
it gives me goosebumps.”

Alexis’ way of speaking grew stronger.

“That’s what Bernie’s princess did to Her Majesty after all the delegations left her alone.”

Alexis even clenched his teeth.

“Lartois demands him as a hostage, Bernie’s royal family threatens him, and he has been possessed by all sorts of
words.”Aren’t you tired of his Bernie story?

“Aren’t you tired of it, Your Majesty? Why do you make me say the same thing over and over again?”

“I…….”

“No, do I need to repeat the same thing if you heard it right the first time? You must be determined to trust Delois’
daughter.”

Alexis didn’t show this kind of emotion when he hid the fact that the empress might be an illegitimate child.

“Who do you think would have watched it all but me? It’s none other than Delua.”

Right, at this point, not only Bernie but also Delua’s story should have been mentioned.

“It clearly contained what lies the princess told, and Delois watched every single one of them, how Her Majesty had been
deceived. Did you just watch it? I encouraged her to believe what she said.”

There may be any justification for a war that sprays innocent blood and takes innocent lives, but the war happened for a
particularly ridiculous reason.Princess Bernie’s insincere remark that she would get me if she defeated Lartua, Carlos
Croytan considered a preemptive strike. Hans Delua persuaded the troubled emperor.

While distracted by the war of nerves with Lartua, Bernie made room to break into Croissen. It was none other than Delois
who saved Croissen, who faced the two countries in the blink of an eye. Delua, the very one who instigated the war.

Hans Delois, Duke of Delois Land, who is responsible for the change in contact with Bernie, was seen as a hero of the old
country, unlike the emperor who was crazy about love by defeating Bernie. The emperor, who fought to kill Delois, was
assassinated after being deposed for his madness.

Alexis Dunya, who clearly remembers all of that, was heartbroken every time she saw Carlo act similarly.

“Your Majesty, think in common sense. If the Duke of Delois and Empress are in such a relationship, why not tell Her
Majesty? It would be quicker to tell your Majesty everything and get help.””It’s…….”

“Look, he doesn’t even want to say that he’s an illegitimate child. I’m trying so hard not to leave a scratch on my father.”

Alexis’s voice, which had been showing furious anger, became less and less powerful.

“Your Majesty, please.”

The young and angry tone went away and now it sounded like a plea.

“I’m telling you from the bottom of my heart with all my heart. Please, don’t trust Delois. Don’t repeat the same history. It’s
my earnest request.”

If Alexis worked as cold as usual, Carlo might have responded as cold as usual. However, seeing Alexis for the first time
in his life, Carloi could not dismiss the remark as nonsense.

Above all, Alexis Du냐는a is a different person from Hans Delois. Even without Alexis and any ties, I knew she
wasn’t a deceptive person like Delois. We didn’t understand each other, but there was something in common that the
experience of loss gave us.”…I’ll keep that in mind.”
Alexis bowed his head deeply as if he was relieved by Carlo’s short answer. Carlo’s heart became heavier because the
gesture seemed to show his entreaty.

There was still Rosemary given by Yvonne on his desk. The flowers are still fresh, but he became increasingly miserable.
Not to anyone, but to himself.

***

Within a few days, Hans Delois came up to the capital. For some reason, a man who used to go around the capital as if
he were his own country and scratch Carlo’s insides had to sing it himself because he didn’t even come to the palace.

“Long time no see.”

“I didn’t feel well, so I stayed in the estate for a while.”

It was a face I hadn’t seen in a long time. The face had become much thinner and sharper than it used to be, so Carlo
looked over him as if he were observing. It seemed true that he was not feeling well just by looking at his face, but it didn’t
look sick again.”Without attending the noble family.”

“Du가a’s not funny anymore. I think we should go down again. Nothing goes my way in this capital, Won. You don’t like
it when I’m invisible anyway.”

The cocky tone was the same as before. As I was mixing words with Delois, who had nothing changed, Carloi’s whole
body was chilled by cold water. It felt like I was floundering in my dream and then dragged out into reality.

What am I doing with that son of a b***h? What were you doing?

While Delois was away from the capital, the thought of what the h**l I was doing came to my skin as I got used to not
seeing that disgusting face. Disgusting thoughts crept up the back of the neck, not the head.”Berney says he’s moving
troops off the Lartois border, do you know that? If Bernie were to move the army somewhere else, it would be Delois.”

The old man’s face, who was sly with Carlo’s question, changed for a moment. He seemed to be trying to control his facial
expression, and I thought even Delois didn’t know.

“Well, I didn’t feel that.”

“What did you do when you were stuck in the estate and didn’t know that?”

“It may be true that it moved, but it didn’t come to Delois. If Bernie had moved the army toward us, I would have known.”

“You can pretend you don’t even know. You’ve had a history.”

“But I didn’t hand over the country to Bernie. I don’t intend to do that in the future. Remember, I was the one who drove
Bernie out of this land, not Dunya.”

“Bernie’s magic is being used, but not inner pain?”

Seeing Carlo as if he was testing, Delois just laughed. The smile reminded me of the scales of a snake that Carlo had
touched as a child.”Magic? You must be working really hard on the homework given by Dunya. So, do you have any
proof?”

“If I can’t find evidence, are you going to keep doing that? Nothing from Bernie should be brought into this country.”

The old Duke, who seemed to have already brought much from Bernie, laughed obliquely.

“You know Bernie is a country that uses all that as a niche. Are you going to do the same thing again?”

At that the Duke of Delois smiled and glared at Carloi.

“Your Majesty, don’t blame me. The fault of the war lies with your grandfather, not with me.”

The eyes that spoke of innocence flashed like a lunatic. I got goosebumps because you seemed to think so from the
bottom of my heart.
“Yes, yes, I encouraged her and stopped Dunya. But the choice was up to Her Majesty. It’s the fault of the one who was
deceived.”Unlike his fierce face, his tone was as soft as a poem. I thought it was nonsense in my head, but there was a
feeling of anxiety in my heart.

Delua encouraged Du 말a to stop him. The choice was for Croitan. Isn’t it very similar to the current situation?

While the Duke of Delois was out of sight, Carlo thought only of Yvonne as Yvonne. But now I don’t understand how he
could have done that. Yvonne is also Delois and the daughter of that son of a b***h in front of her.

“…Why didn’t the Empress allow her to go down to the estate?”

Carloy’s heart sank when the Duke looked at the question he had hesitated to ask, as if he didn’t understand.

“What kind of estate? I’ve never done that, but what are you talking about?”

Delois even frowned, whether he really didn’t know.

“You mean the last time you came down? Your Majesty gave you permission at that time.”

My heart was beating so fast that I almost felt nauseous. Carlo, staring at Delois, managed to speak out after a while.”…I
asked because I think the empress wants to go down to the estate again.”

“It’s a matter of your permission.”

In response to Delois’s insignificant response, Carloi was really speechless.

So what the h**l is Yvonne saying? Was it a lie to say that Delois was against coming down?

My head rang. Carlo continued, ignoring the thoughtful head.

“…I asked because I was curious because the empress wanted to. I was wondering what was in the land.”

“It’s not a big deal to miss your hometown. I’d rather be treated as a princess than a bloody palace.”

He sounded as if he had treated his daughter with the highest quality. Carlo became confused whether it was true that he
cared for his illegitimate child.

“But it’s unexpected. Is my daughter a great person to allow if she misses the Delois estate?”

Delua’s sarcastic smile permeated his face.

“Oh, have you gotten along with my daughter?”The smile of knowing everything couldn’t have been more intrusive.

“I guess I can finally be treated like a craftsman. You’ll soon see a child following my blood become the emperor of this
country. I have to live a very long time.”

“Even if you take a good rest in the estate, that senility won’t be fixed, will it?”

The reply was so, but Carlo doubted that I was actually senile.

I wondered how I could trust a human daughter like that. It’s never supposed to be rational, but…….

It’s never a lie that I’m Your Majesty’sir.>

Everything Yvonne said, his expression, tears, and breath were vivid. Can such vividness be a lie? Even the sense of
kissing it all is as clear as yesterday. It was a sensation embedded in my head and body that I could not forget even if I
avoided Yvonne to forget or even if I did not see Yvonne.Whether he knew what Carlo was thinking or not, Delois just
smiled.

“I told you. Your Majesty did not have a chance to go crazy. Before you worry about my senility, worry about your
Majesty.”

Could all that sense be a red lie? Could it be that he, like his grandfather, has gone crazy and failed to distinguish
between lies and truth?

Carloi, who had been holding out as if nothing had happened until Delois left the office, managed to swallow Chimmy’s
weight as soon as he left. I felt like I was going to gag.
I had to check with Yvonne.

***

The Duke, who ignored Yvonne’s two letters in a row, appeared in the empress’ palace as if nothing had happened. He
looked so carefree that Yvonne suspected that his letter had not arrived at the Delois estate.

Come to think of it, the Duke wasn’t the only one suspicious. Lady Ansene, who said that something had happened to her
family and that she would go to Anshen Ryung, also showed no sign of returning.”… Were you very busy? You didn’t
come to the capital, and you didn’t answer my letter.….”

“I said no once, why do you keep asking?”

Despite his cautious attitude, the Duke’s attitude was as sharp as nails. Perhaps because of his thin face, his impression
became scarier.

Yvonne grabbed the hem of her skirt with trembling hands. The Duke plopped across from Yvonne and asked with a
crooked face.

“Are you taking the medication right? The Emperor was just as usual.”

Yvonne blinked her eyes and asked back.

“What should have changed?”

“…I don’

The way he smiled was even creepy. Yvonne decided to ask what she needed right away, as she didn’t expect to give
good facts.

“Can’t I just see my mom once and come back? It’ll be just a minute.”

“Why is he talking about Deloire all of a sudden?”

There was still a smile on the peacock’s lips, but the raw question scared even that smile.”The Emperor? I’m not
sure…….I guess it’s because I want to go down to the estate.”

“What does it have to do with what you want to do? Why, are you getting along?”

“…Yes, a little. Maybe he trusts me a little bit.”

Lies do no good anyway, and the Duke must know everything. I’m sure you already know the truth.

The Duke was not surprised to see if what he knew was right. However, he observed Yvonne with a strange face. It was
new to me that his eyes were truly amazed. When did you ask me to do that?

“He’s crazy about loneliness, so I thought he’d shake it if he shook it stubbornly.He’s pretty much what I think. Well, is
your face a normal one? Because you look like me.”

The Duke muttered to himself. I felt dirty when I said that the person I wanted to kill the most looked like me.But Yvonne
agreed inwardly. The reason why little Carlo gave so much love to Lirian’s little favor is because he was lonely. I didn’t
understand it at the time. Because Lillian wasn’t as lonely as Carloy.

After coming here as Yvonne, I could vaguely understand Carloi. It’s not because of loneliness that I don’t think there’s
any chance, but I can’t give up the expectation that Carlo will recognize me.

Sitting in front of her, Yvonne asked impulsively, as she looked at the bloody Duke.

“Isn’t the Duke lonely?”

A person who didn’t seem to have loved anyone in his life, who no longer had a daughter who loved her, and who was
crazy about one goal, looked at Yvonne. I thought he’d be angry, but unexpectedly the Duke said nothing with a blank
face. The finger tapping on my knee stopped, and the peacock’s mouth opened.”That’s only for those who have time for it.
I’m so busy that I can’
The fact that he gave an answer was amazing, but the content of the answer itself was not surprising. I don’t think
someone who doesn’t need someone can love others, so maybe it’s a natural answer and the water was a fool.

“Stay in the capital. You don’t have to go far when you’re on good terms. Your mother is fine, so let’s get rid of all the
unnecessary worries.”

“But…….”

“I’ll let you see it soon, so wait.”

“What?”

“I’ll bring your mother to the capital and you’ll wait here. Is there any reason you can’t?”

“……No.”

The answer was, but the head was complicated. Capital? How the h**l do you mean to bring Denise to the capital? If that
was possible, why didn’t you do it so far?Yvonne opened her mouth to the overflowing question. I repeated the closing.
The Duke waved his hand as if he were annoyed.

“So you’ll have to hang in there until I get back to the capital. I’ll finish the medicine quickly.”

Yvonne nodded roughly. The medicine hasn’t decreased since Lady Ansen went down to Ansen. There was no one
watching anyway, so I thought it would be okay, so Ellie, the maid, stopped taking drugs.

I didn’t have the slightest desire to take more of the strange medicine. It was a relief. I didn’t know what would happen to
my head if I drank a little more.

“You listen to me, you’re holding out here. Then I can see your mother. Sooner or later.”

The duke rose from his seat to see if he had finished talking. I couldn’t think of any more words to hold on to, so I was
staring blankly at the back of the Duke, and I heard the servant’s voice saying that Carlo was here.Yvonne chewed on her
lips with nervousness. You can’t even see it all the time, but you’re coming at a time like this.

Carlo’s expression, which met the Duke properly, hardened. I didn’t know why Yvonne’s heart ached at the expression.

Because Carlo hasn’t been looking for him in days? Because Carlo ignored all the scorpions he put in a few times?
Because his eyes are as cold as they used to be when he looked over the peacock?

“We have to go down to the estate.Is Durney still there?”

“I’ll go when I’m gone, but I’ll have to see my blood.”

• Lights

• Chapter

• Addition

• Afraid

• Afternoon

• Allow

• Ambassador
• Answered

• Appropriate

• Atmospheres

• Lights

• Chapter

• Addition

• Afraid

• Afternoon

• Allow

• Ambassador

• Answered

• Appropriate

• Atmospheres

• Lights

• Chapter

• Addition

• Afraid
The Duke smiled meaninglessly and pretended to be friendly. Feeling unpleasant familiarity with the smile, Carlo’s face
was distorted. I’ve seen that expression. It was a smile that Carlo showed before he was kidnapped by a man who
pretended to be kind all his childhood.

The Duke greeted and stepped down before Carlo could say anything more. When the Duke left, Carlo’s gaze reached
Yvonne. Yvonne did not escape his eyes, killing his anxious mind. I’m still fine, I repeat.Carlo, who didn’t even sit down,
asked casually.

“What did the Duke say?”

The way he spoke was blunt.

“Oh, not much.….I asked again if I could go down to the estate.”

“What did he say?”

“No, I can’t.I think you want me to be next to you.”

Carlo didn’t ask, he didn’t wonder. I just kept staring at Yvonne. The eyes, unknown to what he was thinking, made
Yvonne more anxious. He came to the bedroom and hung on to Yvonne, but he seems to have disappeared without a
trace.

“But I’ll ask you again. You’ll be able to go down. If it doesn’t work, you can just go down.”

“Can I see the letter by any chance? That the Duke did not allow.”

It was an unexpected question. Not knowing the intent of the question, Yvonne shook her head in a daze.

“No, I don’t.… for throwing away…….”The duke’s letters were always burned down. Usually, the handwriting disappeared
on its own, but the Duke was so thorough that he wanted to burn it all.

Seeing Carlo without an answer, I felt the need to explain more.

“Oh, it’s a habit to read and discard…….”

Carlo’s face still hasn’t changed at all. It was hard to understand what she was thinking, so Yvonne kept talking to herself.

“Or should I send you a letter again?”

“No, thank you.”

Carloy’s short answer, which sounded so neat and sharp, made his heart pound nervously. I thought I’d speak more, but
Carlo was still silent. Even though I was looking at Yvonne, I didn’t think I was looking.

“If you haven’t had dinner yet…….”

“No, I’m a little busy.”

Even the words he tried to say came with a sharp refusal. Yvonne was speechless at the sight of Carloi, who became a
completely different person that night. No matter how much he didn’t know, he knew that this situation was strange.I
couldn’t get any closer and spent a breath-sharing night, but is it possible to get away in such a moment?

Carloi turned away, saying he would go.

“Your Majesty.”

It was an impulse to call Carlo to leave.

“Why that night…….”

I couldn’t bear to ask why you hugged yourself. But Carlo stopped walking to see if he understood.

“That day…… I think I was too drunk. I’m sorry.”

A word of sorry scratched my chest. His eyes were sore at the sight of Carlo, who did not look back until the end while
answering.
Look, I knew this would happen. If it were a long time ago, I could have ignored this treatment. It wouldn’t have been this
unfair and sad because there was no expectation. You ignored my advice and narrowed the distance to make yourself
vulnerable.Yvonne managed to get out of her depression, thinking that crying here wouldn’t be a bad thing.

I didn’t expect Carlo to believe in himself without any doubt. You just have to find something to do and do it.

However, no matter how determined he was, his legs kept loosening, and eventually Yvonne had no choice but to sit in
the chair as if she were collapsing.

***

My body was still often sick. Carloi hasn’t visited Yvonne in days. Far from finding it, there was no answer to the message.
He didn’t seem to come out of his palace. Alexis Du도a was almost living in the Imperial Palace, so something seemed
to happen.

It was a calm like the eve of a storm. Delua was quiet after returning to the estate, and Lady Ansen still did not come.
Their absence made this bleak stillness even more eerie. Lady Luene’s face got darker day by day as she felt the same
thing.Yvonne went out to the garden after a long time. Certainly, after getting close to Carlo, I thought that I had no
chance of wandering around as if I were a person who couldn’t put my foot anywhere.

Maryann talked quietly next to me.

“Wouldn’t it be dangerous? I think you’re suspicious of the Emperor.….”

“No, I was half expecting it. But I think I’ll have to go down to the estate……. Otherwise, there’s no breakthrough. Any
word from Jane?”

Maryann shook her head in tears. It’s been a while since I sent a letter to my daughter, and still, there’s no answer.

“What about Lady Ansen?”

“It’s been a few days since I came back, but it’s not coming. I really wonder what’s going on.”

“Even if we were to leave now, it would take quite some time to get to the capital.”

“Elly didn’t have any other instructions. He said it didn’t even seem like he was putting someone in charge of
course.….”Things were going very strangely. The Duke went down to Delois as if he had hidden something again.

Something must have happened to the estate. So I won’t let you come. Something seems to be going on in Ansen.

“For now…….”

As Yvonne began to speak in a slow tone, Maryann listened closely.

“Tell Ellie to throw away all the medicine in the bottle. Even if Lady Ansen comes back, she won’t be able to tell if she
drank or threw it away.”

“But we don’t know if Lady Ansen really has a watch or not. What are you going to do if you come back and get in
trouble?”

“Let Ellie go home.”

“What?”

“If you can’t find it when you get back, that’s all. Anyway, I can’t miss this opportunity without Ansen. There’s nothing good
about Ellie staying here.”

If things went well, I tried to get Caroly out of it, but now it’s less likely. It’s a good thing you don’t have anything but
yourself or your eyes. Still, I was able to send Ellie down to Ansen.”Give me things that make money, and let me out of
the palace. I have a few mana stones stored, so give them to me. I’ll be able to meet my family and get away from it.”

“Yes, I got it…….”

“If you’re going to do it now. You have to go out at dawn so you don’t have to doubt it.”

“Yes, I’ll let you out right now. Something’s wrong. I feel uneasy. I’m afraid I’m in big trouble.”
While looking at Yvonne sitting thoughtlessly without a reply, Maryann opened her mouth again.

“Do you have any idea?”

“…I don’t know.”

A keen sense suggested some possibility, but Yvonne shook her head. Don’t tell me. Has the Duke of Delois gone mad
enough to do that? That’s too reckless of a thought.

“I’m going to visit you tomorrow first.”

“But…… you keep avoiding it.”

“There’s nothing I can do about it. Even if you block it, you have to go in.”Maryann hesitated and nodded when she saw
Yvonne speaking with a bit of determination.

“I’ll go figure it out first.”

Yvonne thought about what to do in the future until Maryann came back. First of all, let the Duke of Delois know that
something is suspicious, and if you don’t believe in yourself, tell him to send you down to the Delois estate.

I was sitting still when I heard a sign of movement in front of me. I looked up wondering why I could feel the movement
when Maryann wasn’t there, and there was Assel. First of all, Asele stared at Yvonne without saying a word on the subject
of breaking into someone else’s space.

“Why?”

It was Yvonne who couldn’t stand the uncomfortable look and asked first. But Ashel tilted her head.

“What?”

“Why did you come here?”

“I didn’t come here, I went around and saw it.”

It was a flat answer. You said it’s Carlo’s hands and feet, but you have time to shoot around the palace like that.Ashel
stared at Yvonne and prepared to go his own way again, wondering if it was a lie to say that he did not come.

“Oh, you don’t believe me, do you?”

Then you’ll go your way, but you always ask questions that dig people like that. Yvonne looked away without answering
because she hated Assel.

“Why the h**l do you keep lying?”

“I’ve never done that.”

“Wow, here we go again. That’s why they don’t believe me. Once you suspect him, he’s a real b***h.”

Yvonne glared at the absurd article without answering, but Ashel remained undaunted and said what he had to say.

“I’ve never been wrong. I’m not smart, but I’m not wrong. You’re really weird.”

“So? What’s that great gut saying to you that you’re bothering me like this?”

“I lie, but it’s not that I can’t believe it.….”Yvonne sighed in despair. It didn’t matter what Ashel thought. The important
thing is Carlo.

Assel did not say anything more when he felt strongly that he would not deal with it. However, Ashel looked at Yvonne
even as she left her seat.

Originally, he was a person who couldn’t stand curiosity and couldn’t stand things that he couldn’t understand with his
common sense. His curiosity toward Yvonne was frustrating because it was not solved.

An empress whose actions are suspicious, whose words seem to be all lies, but whose most essential is not. I don’t think
it’s a lie to say that I’ve become a man of Carlo, so it’s strange for me, and Assel tilted his head until the end.
Only after confirming that Asele had disappeared completely did Yvonne exhale a long breath. Carlo didn’t believe me
enough to be felt in other people’s eyes. Something was strangely cold even though it wasn’t windy. The empty wind felt
like it was going through him endlessly.What can we persuade Carlo in the midst of all doubt about himself? I only have
one thing, but I can’t even show him the whole thing.

Maryann came back just as she was lost in a sense of hopelessness.

“I went out safely. But, Your Majesty, the atmosphere is a little strange.”

“What?”

“The number of soldiers guarding the gates and castles has doubled. I think the inspection has gotten worse. As your
Majesty said, if you had tried to go out at night, you wouldn’t have been able to.”

The defense wouldn’t have been strengthened without any reason. Feeling anxious for no reason, Yvonne put her hand
on her anxious heart.

“Why? Are you sick again?”

“Oh, no. Something like that.”

“Don’t you have to go in now? You’ve been here too long.”

“It’s just more stuffy going in.”

Looking at Yvonne, who spoke stubbornly, Maryann went to the back and stood as if she had given up. I understand how
disturbed you are.I left it there thinking it would go in a little later, but it was getting dark. Maryann coughed in vain when
she saw the sky that had changed color, but Yvonne didn’t think about going in.

No, I don’t even know if he’s thinking about something. There was no expression on the face on the small body sitting
motionless. As soon as Maryann opened her mouth, I saw In-young running through the darkness.

“Lady Luene?”

Instead of talking to Yvonne, Maryann murmured surprised. Yvonne looked up and saw Lady Luene running with a
contemplative face.

***

At the same time, at night, Carloi was talking to Alexis Dunya. Surprised by the seriousness of the story, Gorten couldn’t
help but listen to his trembling hands.”We did prepare the soldiers according to the commandments. We also
strengthened the defense of the fortress to the highest level. I told the nobles about what might happen.”

“What about the Delois estate?”

“There are signs that the soldier moved, but it may be because your Majesty brought up Bernie’s army. Originally, Bernie
moved, Delois moved.”

“Other than that?”

“Other than that, it’s quiet. You’ll be contacted if there’s any change. By the way, are you sure? Delua calms down.”

Alexis caught her breath for a moment. This is because it was a difficult word to say.

“Do you think it’s going to revolt?”

There was a doubt in the question. Carloy also understood the suspicion.

If the Duke of Delois wanted to revolt, he would have done so long ago. When it was stronger, when it was stronger, but
the Duke of Delois’ desire to swallow Croissen more fully always prevented the choice.He should not have rebelled even
more if it was difficult to predict victory. Civil war was not a good choice for Carloi or Delois. But the last Delois face I saw
didn’t look like such a rational thinker. Anyone could tell that he was crazy when his eyes shone blue because he was
thin.
And a smile that seems to be up to something. He used to do reckless things at times like that. For example, kidnapping
the Imperial family. What he stole from Croytan at the time was a young successor, but now what is he trying to steal?
Carloi couldn’t think of an answer to the question but ‘country’.

“Other than that, I can’t explain the Duke of Delois’s behavior. It’s been a while since Count Ansen came up to the capital.
Other peacock aristocrats disappeared from the capital two days ago.””Originally, other nobles didn’t stay in the capital
that long. Delua was a bit of a big deal.”

“There’s no harm in being careful. Even if it’s not a rebellion, I’m sure you’re up to something.”

“But planning to do something like a rebellion.… to leave the Empress in the capital. It doesn’t make sense.”

When Yvonne was mentioned, the expressionless face of Carlo quickly changed. Alexis wasn’t happy with his unpleasant,
stuffy-looking face, but decided that Carlo was not as close to Yvonne as he used to be.

“Now that we’re here, don’t you think you can tell me? How do Count Ansen and Lady Ansen know that the Empress is
illegitimate?”

Alexis seemed to be thinking for a moment and then started talking.

“Do you remember Earl Ansene?”

“The senile old man. Didn’t you carry a piece of paper every day and write it down? I’m sure my name was written many
times.”What do you mean senility?…. He was just a bit of an odd person. I just wrote a diary, and I was a little obsessed.”

Du가a answered as if scolding Carloi, who often calls the nobles senile old men, as if to say, “Nobles are senile old
men.” Alexis thought that he might go somewhere and say that he is an old man who is senile.

“By the way, the Earl of Antoine, who was close to the Duke of Delois, had often seen Deloire’s daughter, and according
to his diary, she did not resemble Deloire at all.It’s more.”

“Not a single place?”

“Even the color of her hair, the color of her eyes, she looked like the Duchess. Clyde Ansen was supposed to get the
evidence from Ansensor somehow, but he couldn’t find it.”

“Where’s Clide Ansen now?”

“I’ve given her a place to live, but she keeps asking me to meet the Empress.”

“Who are you meeting in this situation?””I keep ignoring the request, but I think it’s better to have such a talent in case
there’s a chance.”

“I’d like to hear from him myself.”

“I’ll call you tomorrow.”

“But if you looked so different, you’d know.”

“You must have more accurate memories of Count Ansen than I did when I was very young.”

“Didn’t you say Delois didn’t have many women?”

“Your Majesty, we can’t conclude that there wasn’t a scandal that wasn’t involved. Your child could have seen it in any
woman.”

Carlo rubbed his temples and sighed. I really don’t know. He doesn’t know Yvonne at all now. No, I didn’t know that
before.

“The Empress is strange, too.”

“What?”

In fact, Yvonne’s weirdness was not one or two things, but Carlo asked as if he didn’t know.
“If the empress were truly Her Majesty’s people, she would have told her from birth. He would have been the weapon to
attack the Duke. But you’re bluffing about going down to the estate.….”Carloi also thought of it, but he didn’t really have
much to say back. Because he wasn’t really sure of anything about Yvonne now. Emotions, thoughts, and nothing about
Yvonne have been sorted out.

The conversation was interrupted and I heard someone visiting outside the silent office. Gorten, who couldn’t breathe and
just listened to their conversation, came to his senses and hurried out. A moment later, Gorten came in with a letter with a
pale face.

“This is a message from the West.”

“Where?”

“It’s Marcia changeback.”

If Delois borders Bernie, then next to Delois, Marcia was the border border with Mach. Luisa Lutin, a centrist, was the one
who joined Alexis Dunya when he returned to politics.

Carlo’s face was distorted while reading the letter that Gorten handed over.

“Dunya, Delois has moved his men to the border with Marcia and declared a military revolt.””No, how come all of a
sudden…….”

It was still hard to believe even if it was prepared just in case. There was tension in the Oval Office in an instant.

Did Yvonne know the Duke was going to revolt or not?

Even in this situation, Carlo crumpled the letter from his hand at the sight of Yvonne coming in with his head squeezed in.

“My madness is getting worse and I’m talking about giving up the throne, but it’ll spread to the capital in the morning.”

“What do you mean, madness? What nonsense, in the name of no proof…….”

“First, inform the Marquis of Rothen and all other nobles and call them in immediately.

“I’ll contact Lartua as well.”

“I’m glad you have Clide Ansen. Go tell him. Go to Mach right now and get the reinforcements.”

“Yes.”

“Maha is favorable to him, so he’ll make it easier than anyone else. If we take this opportunity to move all the way to
Bernie, it’s dangerous.””I see.”

Alexis and Gorten busily moved in response to Carlo’s instructions and issued orders. Feeling suffocated by tension and
thirst, Carlo inhaled the water from his desk.

When Carloi was about to get up and move, he opened the door of the half-open office as if to break and the captain of
the guard came in. Regardless of the eyes of those who were surprised by the somewhat fierce position, the captain of
the guard spoke with a serious face.

“Your Majesty, I think you should go to the gate right now.”

“What’s going on?”

The captain of the guard looked troubled as if he was looking for an appropriate horse.

“Your Majesty…….”

In this situation, the atmosphere in the Oval Office has become sharper due to the mention of the most problematic figure.
The guard swallowed his breath in the face of Carlo, who would not be surprised if he cut his throat right away.”I was
caught sneaking out of the castle with my maids. He’s currently being held at the gate. I know what you’re doing, but you
don’t look like you’re just out.….”

As soon as the words were finished, the glass broke into pieces in Carlo’s hand and pieces fell to the floor with drops of
blood.
***

Lady Luen didn’t want to take on such a dangerous task, I swear. However, if at least one had to remain in the capital and
be next to the empress, it would not be the honor of your noble Angsene, but the mistress of the Duke of Mehosh.

It’s natural that high-risk work is up to you. The Luen family of Mehosh has been the loyal servant and servant of Ansen
for generations.

Until this day came, there was no great dissatisfaction with the fact. Lady Ansen was often cheeky, but not to the point of
caring. Ansen, the fourth generation of the family, was good compared to its power. It was rather strange that he wasn’t
arrogant when considering his status.It was a pleasure to please Lady Ansen and act as the empress. Many of the
children of the aristocracy, who were three years higher than Luenga, could not ignore themselves, the empress’s maid of
honor.

Will it only be fun? It was easy to keep the empress and Lady Ansen’s side, compared to pleasing the father and the
Orabi in Mehoshiryeong. If you please two women, all the other women will please me, so you gain more. No, I thought
there were a lot.

But in the end, when this situation comes, I’m the only one who’s doomed. Gabriel Luene kept biting his nails in
nervousness.

“No, calm down and tell the whole story. What do you mean we have to go to the gate all of a sudden?”

Yvonne, who entered the Empress’s bedroom from the garden on Lady Luen’s fuss, asked sternly.

Count Ansen told Luen that he and the empress must go out to the gate late at night before dawn. She spent a lot of time
packing for the empress at the empress’ palace because she had to look like she was leaving the capital. Not much time
is left.Luen, a little irritated, continued, putting Yvonne on her outer garment with a quick touch.

“I told you. The Duke of Delois said he had something to deliver at the gate. They can’t come in anymore because of their
eyes.”

“Don’t sneak out at the gate at this hour. What the h**l are you doing?”

“I can go in secret. The Duke said he’ll take care of everything. And I really just need to get the message and come back.”

“What’s this baggage?”

“My luggage and a few gold coins to send to the estate. They told me to exchange it. He needs gold because he’s doing
something risky.”

Lady Luen, who answered half-heartedly, now urged Maryann. But Maryann stared at Lady Luene with a stern face
without nodding. Luen, who sighed nervously, took out the paper from Count Ansen from his clothes to prepare for such a
situation.”It’s the Duke’s letter.”

“Why is my father writing to Lady Luen, not me?”

“I sent it to my father through Count Ansen. I got it today, too. I heard you told the Empress last time.”

Yvonne read through the letter. It was a short story that said, “You must come out through the gate on a fixed date and
time.”

Luen put his hand around his waist and asked.

“Right? It’s the Duke’s handwritten letter, isn’t it?”

When Yvonne nodded slightly and handed the letter back to Luen, Maryann’s face, which was standing next to her, also
changed seriously. Yvonne nodded once again when she saw Maryann’s expression asking if it was true.

“There’s no reason.”

“The empress said she would know.”

Yvonne searched her memory while Luene nervously took care of Maryann’s jacket again. What does the Duke have to
deliver? Something popped into Yvonne’s head after thinking for a long time.Denise. Is this what you’re saying to make
Denise visible in the capital? Other than this, the Duke did not mention anything else.
If you really brought Denise to the capital, you should have gone to the gate right now. Yvonne opened her jacket with
trembling hands.

“My father prepared everything, did he say that?”

“Yes, he said he’d take care of everything as soon as he got it. If you leave it in the empress’ palace, she’ll be back soon
to solve it.”

The answer came out as practiced, but Luen was wondering inside. It was amazing that the empress really moved as
expected when the Count of Ansen told her to.

When the empress was persuaded, Maryann began to move slowly. Yvonne whispered something to Maryann, which
seemed to have changed her mind.

Leading the way, Luen kept swallowing. I drew it on my own because of the tension. Lady Luen often turned around and
stared nervously at the Empress, thinking of her father and orabi with Count Ansen. I don’t know what the “thing” the
empress thought, but the empress looked strangely excited.Luen sighed, urging his steps. Are you sure I’m on the right
track? You left yourself in the palace in this situation. In addition, the task entrusted to him was to risk his life.

I have to cry and beg for my life, but yeah, that stupid lady ansen can’t do this.

Luen gritted his teeth and kept thinking. My father told me not to worry, that I would never die, that I was ready to get out
of the palace, but how do I know? Is it normal to leave it to yourself to handle the aftermath?

As I was told in advance, I could easily move away from the palace without anyone blocking my way. It was a long
distance to the gate, but there was no carriage, so I had to walk for a long time.

“I think we’re almost there.”

When the gates and guards were seen in the distance, Luen whispered. Yvonne and Maryann opened their jackets and
covered their heads.Yvonne held Maryann’s hand, trembling at the thought that she might be able to meet Denise soon.

“I asked you to come out somewhere over here.….”

Luen muttered as if to stop and turned his head around. It’s time to get caught. Luen, who was busy turning his head, and
a soldier in the dark made eye contact. Luen recognized instinctively. That’s a soldier planted.

The soldier was seen whispering something to the next person, and then someone shouted.

“No, wait!”

Yvonne tried to say something, but Luen grabbed Yvonne’s hand and began to run toward the gate. Surprised Yvonne
was brought in as it was.

“I need to run fast!”

Luen felt despondent because the skit he was doing while running was funny.

Quite naturally, they didn’t run much and were surrounded by soldiers. I could feel Yvonne shaking because of the
soldiers shouting, “Who is it?” Luen whispered quietly.”…I’ll take care of everything. Your Majesty, stay still.”

Maybe you don’t want to, but you’ll stay still.

***

Yvonne couldn’t understand a single sequence of events that took place during this night. When Luen spoke confidently
as if he believed in something, he wondered how he could be released and was detained at the gate.

The soldier, who confirmed that it was the empress who tried to leave the gate at night, was embarrassed and called the
captain of the guard, but he couldn’t think of a good way. When Yvonne gave a poor explanation that Luen was not trying
to leave the gate, the captain of the guard told him to wait here and left.

I didn’t look funny at all. The empress of a nation, but she is a precious daughter of the Duke on the outside, and she has
to stand among the soldiers without being able to sit down. Besides, Denise might be waiting outside the gates. I can’t be
tied up here all the time.”How long do we have to wait here? I really didn’t mean to go out. I would have told you many
times that it was because I had something to receive.”
No matter how much she was detained, the empress was the empress, and the soldiers were cautious. If they make a
mistake, their throat will be blown away. However, it was suspicious that he was suspicious.

“I’m so sorry, Your Majesty. Once the captain of the guard comes back…….”

“You don’t believe me, do you?”

“Well, if you weren’t going to leave the capital, why would you…….”

“Leaving the capital? Why would I?”

What surprised Yvonne’s question was the soldiers exchanged meaningful eyes.

Yvonne looked back at Maryann with a frown. I couldn’t understand why he thought he was leaving the capital. However,
Maryann was not helpful because Maryann Darrow was missing.

“May I check your baggage, Your Majesty?”Yvonne nodded. When I left the capital, I thought it would be better to show
the inside of the bag than to cause a very strange suspicion. Lady Luene’s stuff and a few gold coins anyway.

With Yvonne’s permission, some soldiers opened their bags and held them upside down. Yvonne’s jewels, numerous gold
coins, mana stones, and clothes fell from the bag. Anyone can tell it was the burden of someone who was leaving far
away.

The soldiers, who held the luggage upside down, lost what to say and just looked down on the floor.

“Why is this…….”

Yvonne, who was so embarrassed that she couldn’t even speak properly, looked at Luen. Luen was looking away from
Yvonne with a stubborn face.

In Yvonne’s ears, standing at a loss, there was a voice that he never wanted to hear at this moment.

“What’s going on?”

It was Carlo. There was no mountain beyond the mountain. Soldiers paved the way for him when they saw Carlo
appearing with Alexis Dunya.Yvonne’s things are pouring on the floor, and Yvonne is standing in an unnoticed dress.
Carlo’s face, which looked through Yvonne, was still like a stranger. My heart sank because I thought there was nothing
more to sink down.

I thought I had to say something, but I was so embarrassed that I couldn’t open my mouth because I was so scared of
Carlo’s face. Carloi seemed to be able to stab Yvonne just by looking at him.

“In the middle of the night.”

Carloi’s voice was too calm and calm to breathe.

“Where were you going?”

All the soldiers were bitten back by Carlo’s powerful atmosphere, which flowed out just by standing still.

“Are you trying to run away?”

“What? No.”

In this suspicious situation, there was nothing good about the shaking of the voice, but the words came out in an ugly
trembling voice.

Running away, Yvonne’s whole body trembled at the nonsense.Yvonne hurriedly continued, with no human expression on
her face.

“No, Your Majesty. I didn’t mean to run away.….”

It was even before Yvonne finished her sentence.

“Kill me, Your Majesty!”

Suddenly Lady Luen fell on the floor and began to cry and beg for her hand.
“I should have stopped you more, but in your stubbornness……I’ve sinned to death!”

I couldn’t understand what Luene was talking about. Maryann was embarrassed and stopped Luen, but Luen kept crying
and shouting.

Carloi kept his eyes on Yvonne without giving a single look to such Luene.

“What if he wasn’t trying to run away.

When I heard a quiet voice and a soft tone, I felt as if I were soothing. However, the atmosphere of the word was not at all
like that.

I knew the way you said it. When I first entered the palace, it was Carlo’s way of talking to Yvonne.Yvonne managed to
take her eyes off Luene and stutter along.

“No, I wasn’t trying to run away, but suddenly Lady Luen has to go to the gate.….”

“I mean, why?”

“Lady Luen said, ‘I have a message from my father. Ask Lady Luene. I’m telling you, Your Majesty.”

“The Duke called for a message…….”

When Yvonne finished talking, the atmosphere that had sunk horribly felt to the skin. The thin ice could not have been
more dangerous. Even Alexis couldn’t open his mouth because of the atmosphere of Carlo.

“The Empress.”

Carlo called Yvonne. Like I’ve never called Yvonne’s name before, like I don’t know.

“I don’t know if you know that the Duke rebelled in his estate.”

I heard Yvonne inhaling in shock. But Carloi couldn’t stand the sound because he was shivering. How you deceive
yourself, how you pretend you don’t know this moment.Alexis Dunya, who was about to call Carloi, saw his cold face and
shut up again. Everyone held their breath waiting for Carlo’s order.

Now, Carlo, who was looking at Yvonne, who couldn’t speak and turned pale, slowly opened his mouth.

“…take the Empress to the Empress.”

“Your Majesty.”

Yvonne whispered in a voice that was hard to hear, but Carlo pretended not to hear.

“Don’t let the empress move a step in the empress’ palace.”

After talking, Carlo turned around without hesitation.

Yvonne, who still hasn’t adapted to all this sudden happening, has never even called him.

When Alexis Du가a winked, the faltering soldiers came close to Yvonne and Maryann.

“Your Majesty.”

Alexis is in front of Yvonne.

“The situation is not good. Your father, Duke Delois, raised the army, and you were caught in the middle of the night trying
to leave the castle.””I’m…….”

“I think.”

Alexis cut Yvonne off lightly.

“It would be good for you to go back to the empress and prepare thoroughly. I’m ready to be honest with everything I
know. The information the Empress gives will determine whether to take account of it.”

The soldiers held Yvonne, whose legs were shaking, firmly and supported him.
“And never think about what to do with the Emperor. I’ll leave the Emperor to the Empress a long time ago. Because you
promised.”

After Dunya’s cold words, Yvonne was taken to the empress without even thinking of rebelling.

***

It was such a sudden situation that not many aristocrats gathered. There were quite a few aristocrats down on the estate.
The communication was sent to the aristocrats who stayed in the estate, and several aristocrats, including Dunya and
Roden, gathered at the palace and Carloi.”I’m going to push my troops into the capital, so I have to block them from
below.”

“No, but does this make sense? What kind of madness does your Majesty have? No matter how much the cause depends
on making it up, this red lie works.

The Marquis of Rothen raged and a few others’ expressions subtly changed. Danya quickly noticed the expression.

“Have you heard anything?”

“Oh, that’s….”

A nobleman carefully opened his mouth while he was reading the room. The nobleman was the last to join Carlois.

“Well, it’s not a big deal…Is your Majesty sleepwalking?”

“What nonsense is that!”

“No, that’s why I didn’t believe it. Rumor has it that your Majesty is crying around the palace at night…”But it’s not too
much like your Majesty Carlos.”

“It’s obviously a setup!””Oh, that’s why I didn’t believe it.”

Alexis Dunya looked astutely at Carloi’s face while a noble man hesitated to speak. It didn’t seem that the expression was
ambiguous at all. For example, if not sleepwalking, it means that there has been at least one time when the palace was
moved around crying at night.

But who would have told Delois that story? Dunya sighed. Yeah, Delua can’t do this all of a sudden. He must have worked
underneath the capital, but it was his fault that he did not know.

“Tell me the details.”

“No, I don’t know. When I heard it, I dismissed it as nonsense and ignored it. But there were quite a few aristocrats who
believed it.”

“Do you believe in all those false rumors?”

“He didn’t give me any more details because I don’t believe him, but I heard you don’t do it without evidence either.”At the
words, Carlo had an absurd look on his face. How the h**l did you make evidence of madness that you don’t have?

“There are quite a few people who have been turned over by Her Majesty’s work, but there are quite a few who have seen
it and joined us. There are so many people who remember the horrors of his former Majesty Carlos.”

“You don’t know what the evidence is?”

“Well, apparently it had something to do with Her Majesty.….I don’t know.”

Eventually, the topic that everyone had covered came up on the water. Yvonne Delois, Empress and the daughter of the
rebel chief. Yvonne’s disposition was something that could not be ignored without discussing.

“We have to depose them.”

It was surprisingly the Marquis of Rothen that brought it up first. When the Queen’s work was completely covered by this
rebellion, she seemed to have regained her spirit.
“It doesn’t make sense. My father rebelled and I could sit in the Imperial Palace as an empress. We need to take him
hostage and try to negotiate. Don’t tell me you’re going to abandon your daughter.””It’s crazy that my daughter was in the
capital in the first place and she rebelled. I think I’ve already thrown it away, but the negotiations won’t work.”

“Well, you didn’t throw it away, so you tried to get it out of the capital. Rumor has it that the Duke left his people in the
capital to get his daughter out.”

“Are you trying to get him out of the capital?”

“I got caught leaving the palace the other night…… ah.”

The Marquis of Rothen became angry as if his eyes had been turned upside down when a nobleman who had told rumors
about Carlo’s madness told other rumors.

“What? You tried to get out of the capital? Your Majesty, is this true?”

Alexis Dunya sighed. I told him to keep it a secret, but it seemed to have spread somewhere. When Carlo had no answer
to the Marquis’ anger, Du가a replied instead.

“We don’t know if he was trying to get out of the capital yet. I was just wandering around the gates at night.””Duke, are you
playing with words? Yeah, yeah, just Carl. You didn’t mean to kill him, did you? What’s wrong with the peacock? Shouldn’t
we put him in prison right now? I may have an inner circle with Delois.”

Carlois, who had been listening to the nobles buzzing, quietly raised his hand.

“First of all.”

Everyone looked at Carlo with their mouths shut. There was no sense of urgency, no displeasure or any emotion on his
face.

It was a calmness that didn’t seem like a person driven by madness, which seemed rather bizarre. The cause of the
calmness was guessed only by oneself. Being angry isn’t a rebellion, it’s something else, so it’ll seem so quiet in this
matter.

“All the sanctions imposed on the queen have never been imposed before. Given the circumstances, it’s highly likely that
it was the Duke of Delois.”

When his daughter was proven innocent, the Marquis of Roden seemed to have calmed down a little, but he slightly
relieved his frown that was crumpled.”And the empress, I’ll take care of it myself, never mind.”

“What? But.”

“Don’t worry, I won’t let you dream about my pain. I’ll take care of it.”

All the aristocrats who were unconvinced of Carlo’s words were struck with absurdity. However, everyone couldn’t speak
more because Carlo’s face was so cold. In addition, Carlo’s smooth transition to another topic has all focused on the next
discussion.

After the first round of discussions on preparation, Carloi headed to the Empress Palace when the aristocrats disbanded.
Alexis Dunya followed suit and agonized about the empress’s disposition.

Even in this situation, I didn’t want to challenge Carlo’s authority, so I stayed still at the meeting, but it was impossible to
leave her without doing anything to the Empress. Unless the empress volunteered to reveal all the information, the
deposition would be natural and would have to go to prison.But will the empress open her mouth? Alexis denied the
possibility with a skeptical face. Even if she is an empress, she will not open her mouth in this situation. I don’t know if I’m
a life-loving personality, otherwise I wouldn’t say anything that would harm my father’s life.

In the back of Carlo, who was walking in the lead, nothing was read, so Du 한숨a only sighed.

***

Stuck in the empress, Yvonne was trying to figure out the situation. So, it means that she asked Lady Luene to wipe her
mouth shut with a mysterious face even after she returned.
Yvonne had never yelled even after her entrance. That’s not gonna happen, you don’t have to be. But at this moment,
indescribable anger rose. I wanted to scream no matter who heard it or not.Carlo is deeply misunderstood, and I can’t
believe the Duke of Delois revolted. First of all, what happened to Denise. Whether it was really at the gate or not, my
heart kept beating ominously. I didn’t have a clue at all.

After stopping Maryann shouting at Luen with one hand, Yvonne approached Luen. When Yvonne looked down at Luene
with a pale face, her hair fell down. Unable to withstand the burning eyes of cold anger, Luen looked down, but Yvonne
grabbed the chin and lifted it.

“Luen, you know I’m in a terrible situation right now.

A low voice stuck right in my ear. The anger felt even in a calm atmosphere made Luen shrink. The expression of the
empress’ emotions, which always seemed to exist, was unfamiliar and scary.

“There’s nothing I can do even if you tell me everything. Because no one will believe me. I can’t do anything about you. I
don’t intend to do anything about it.”The Empress’s hand, which held my chin, did not hurt because it did not have much
power, but strangely, Luen couldn’t shake off her hand, so she couldn’t swallow her saliva and looked at her eyes. The
empress’s eyes, which seemed to have no emotion, were bitter at this moment.

“But if you don’t talk, if you don’t explain anything, I might not be able to stand it and do something about you. There’s
nothing to be disappointed about in this situation.”

The end of Yvonne’s voice trembled a little, and his cold hand brushed past Luene’s chin and gently touched the neckline.
Lady Luene shrank slightly with a cool touch.

“So answer the question. What was the Duke going to deliver?”

“There was no such thing as…”

Yvonne’s eyes narrowed at the answer that came out slightly.

“What? Nothing?”

“The only thing the Duke asked me to do was to bring you to the gate. I made it up to say that I have something to deliver.
If you don’t want to come out, you’ll be able to hear me.….””So there was nothing at the gate?”

“Yes…….”

Yvonne’s hand fell off at Luen’s answer. The empress seemed strangely half relieved, half still angry.

Even before Luen could breathe, Yvonne came close to Luen again.

“Why did you want to drag me to the gate?”

“I don’t know the details. I’m telling you.”

Luen answered urgently. Half true and half false. I knew the Duke did it to hold the Empress at the palace.

But that’s why Luen doesn’t know. Why are you putting such a strain on your daughter without giving her any explanation?
In addition, considering the rest of her work, I wondered if she thought of the empress as a abandonment.

Yvonne grabbed Luen’s shoulder with an angry face again as if she didn’t believe the answer at all. But I couldn’t ask
more.”What are you doing?”

It was because Carlo was with Alexis before I knew it. Yvonne, who didn’t feel any sign of coming in because he was
making a fuss with Luen, was startled and quickly fell from Luen.

“The situation seems pretty serious.”

I could feel sarcasm even from Carlo’s accentless tone. His hands trembled on their own at his callous appearance. The
empress caught trying to leave the gate, and the empress angry at the maid. I knew what it would have looked like.

Just as Yvonne was trying to explain the situation, suddenly Luen knelt on the floor and started crying out loud.

“Your Majesty! I’d rather go to prison. Just let me be somewhere else from Her Majesty. The Empress asks me to give
false testimony. I’m scared.”
Yvonne and Maryann looked down on Luene, who was about to collapse on Alexis’ toes. I couldn’t speak because it was
a shocking sight. A sad cry, as if anyone had died, kept hitting my ear.I usually thought Lady Luen was unusually quick-
witted, but I never imagined that she would be so talented in shedding tears. It’s true you scared me that I don’t know
what to do, but when did you ask for perjury?

Carloi stared at Yvonne without much response to Luen’s crying. Yvonne opened her mouth with trembling face, as if to
say something.

“Your Majesty, I swear I didn’t mean to run away. I’m telling you.”

“Yeah, so why were you there at that time?”

“Lady Luene insisted on going. My father told me to come out.….”

“You’re saying that you went out to the gates that night at the words of the only maid.”

“I was holding my father’s handwritten letter. I thought I should go and see what was going on.”

At Yvonne’s reply, Carlo looked down at Luen, who was still crying over his face. Luen shook his head frantically as if he
felt the gaze.”I don’t know anything. It was just because Her Majesty told me to pack my bags because I had to leave the
capital immediately. Letter? I’ve never seen it!”

Yvonne was really speechless by Luene’s red lie. He said he couldn’t speak when he was really embarrassed, but I
thought it was true.

Maryann screamed and tried to step forward, angry at Luen’s impudence, but she was blocked by Alexis’s gesture.

Yvonne calmed down and opened her mouth again.

“I didn’t lie. I’m sorry to go out at the gate, it’s my fault. But I didn’t mean to leave the capital.”

“I went out of the night to get something that I didn’t even know what it was. I didn’t even realize it was weird?”

Yvonne, who paused for a moment, calmly continued.

“Because I didn’t do anything wrong. And when I found out what it was, I tried to tell you everything.”Carlo slowly
approached Yvonne. The distance narrowed, and Yvonne looked up. Looking down at Yvonne, Carlo asked quietly.

“The Empress had no idea that the Duke would revolt.”

“I’m telling you, I didn’t know. I’ve told you before. You don’t talk to me like that’

Carloi didn’t even move. It was right in front of him, but it felt so far away that Yvonne looked up at him with a desperate
look.

“Your Majesty, please……. You promised me. You’re going to believe me. There’s no reason for me to leave your side.
Just this once, please trust me.”

Yvonne’s whispering voice disturbed Carlo’s face for a moment.

However, soon after realizing the influence of Yvonne’s face and voice on him, greater anger and disillusionment came. I
have nothing to say when I hear that I’m crazy because I can’t believe I’m still in the right now.Does this woman know how
many times Carlo himself believed in her? Even he didn’t know that he believed in it and moved on.

Carloi asked Yvonne, feeling like he was testing himself. When he put his hand on Yvonne’s shoulder, he touched his
neck.

“Then I’ll ask you one more question. You had an illegitimate child Tuseo. Is that right?”

The changes that came to Yvonne’s face, the pause, were all felt by Carlo. The moment he noticed it, he felt like
something in it had collapsed.

That’s when I found out. He wanted to find a single reason to trust this woman, a really small reason, even to this point.

“…is that right.

It sounded like a plea, despite the tone of asking for an answer. Yvonne still had no answer. You said you didn’t lie until a
while ago, but you just don’t answer these questions.Carloi has decided to come to his senses. It is true that he was
crazy. It’s my fault that I saw the person I couldn’t understand at will as I wanted.

“…I don’t know anything else, but now I know one thing for sure.”

“Your Majesty.”

“You must be Delois’ daughter.”

It was the answer of total disconnection. Yvonne, who read Carlo’s anger, unwittingly reached out to catch him, but Carlo
turned around relentlessly. It’s been a few times since I saw the back of it like this, but I still haven’t gotten used to it and
my heart still ached.

“Take every one of the empress’ people to prison. Interrogate this maid first, and then follow the instructions of the rest of
the users.”

Soldiers went outside and began to drag people away at Carlo’s command. Yvonne tried to stop her with an urgent face,
but in the blink of an eye, even Maryann was dragged outside.”Your Majesty.”

“Place soldiers at all the gates of the empress. The empress will be buried here until all interrogations are completed.
Anyone who comes and goes without my permission can be disposed of on the spot. I’ll take some of my servants to the
Empress.”

When Alexis moved the soldiers in accordance with orders, everyone began to move busily. In an instant, the empress fell
into a disturbance. The sound of people being dragged out and the loud footsteps of soldiers filled the palace.

Yvonne, who was watching the scene, lost strength in her legs and sank to the floor. I didn’t think you’d believe me easily,
but I didn’t know I’d turn around at once.

“Your Majesty.”

The voice trembled terribly, and it didn’t even come out properly. At the call, Carlo seemed to stop for a while, but
eventually he moved on without even looking back.

While Yvonne was sitting motionless, soldiers gathered and began to stand in front of all the gates of the Empress Palace.
I didn’t even cry.
Carlos walked so fast that Alexis had to walk almost as if he were running. It was fortunate that he didn’t seem to believe
the empress anymore, but he didn’t look too emotional.

“Your Majesty, if the maid testifies to that extent, the Empress should also go to prison.”

I managed to catch up with Carlo and talk to him, but he didn’t pretend to hear me, he just kept walking.

“At least we have to depose him. Whether the empress is involved or not, the fact that she is the daughter of the rebel
chief remains unchanged. Besides, I don’t think he’s going to cooperate at all from that attitude at all.”

Alexis, who was following, stopped walking as Carlo suddenly stood tall.

“Back?”

Alexis shut up because he felt how much Carlo was holding back at the short call.

“Be sure to interrogate the empress first. I’ll take care of the empress after that.”Carlo himself could not understand. I
couldn’t figure out what I was expecting to put Yvonne in this situation.

I didn’t even remember how I got to the Oval Office over Du를a. Being alone, I thought I would lose my mind right
away, so Carlo grabbed my head. Blood leaked from the cut on a broken piece of glass due to too much force on the
hand.

But even he was insensitive. All his senses were directed at Yvonne. Anger, betrayal, and shame on yourself. I want to go
back to Yvonne and yell.

Instead, he removed the vase from his desk. The vase broke into pieces and the flowers hit the floor helplessly.

***

The silence in the empress was eerie and dreary. The only occasional sound was the sound of a weapon bumping as
soldiers moved outside. At night, the atmosphere became more daunting and weighed down Yvonne. It was never easy to
be locked up completely disconnected from the outside.Yvonne, sitting with her knees together on the bed, bit her lips. No
matter how hard I tried not to cry, tears came out of my eyes.

It was stupid. I should’ve known by the Duke’s strange behavior. He’s the one who’s gonna end up doing this reckless
thing.

It was scary. The Duke rebelled and became this overnight, and Carloy no longer believed in himself, but there was
something else that was most terrifying.

If Dennis had rebelled in the territory, he would have gone crazy because he was anxious about what had happened.
Even if Denise is safe, if Yvonne is suspected here and killed, she won’t see Denise anyway. How the h**l can I get down
to the estate in this situation?

Even Maryann was not around, so she was left alone in the empty bedroom, and her thoughts kept flooding in, and her
body trembled with anxiety and tears.I was crying with my face buried in my knee when I heard the door open. I looked up
at the ringing door in the middle of silence and Carlo was here. I thought it was futile because the dim light on the side of
the bed did not clear all the darkness in the bedroom.

“……knife?”

Seeing In-young coming closer to the bed, it didn’t seem to be in vain. It was not long before Carlo came close enough to
see his face. There was a very light smell of alcohol.

Yvonne, who was smiling, just took a short breath at Carloi’s face. The deep agony suffocated my face. I could feel tears
flowing from my cold eyes and falling down my cheeks.

“Why…….”

A locked voice came from Carloi. In a short word, I could see what Carlo wanted to ask.

“No, Your Majesty.”

I was choked with tears, but Yvonne began to stammer.”It’s really not. I really didn’t know.”
“As the interrogation begins, more will be revealed.”

Carlo’s hand came close and swept Yvonne’s eyes.

“Tell me everything before that. Everything you’ve done.”

Yvonne looked up at Carloi with a puzzled face. It wasn’t that I didn’t know this was the last chance Carlo gave him. I
didn’t know what he put up with and came all the way here to say this.

But what can you say about yourself? I’m worse off than an unspeakable beast.

“Don’t just say no. Rather.”

With bloodshot eyes, Carlo looked at Yvonne.

You were the illegitimate child of the duke, you knew the duke’s rebellion, and you made up the Queen’s work. It seemed
that he would be free from this sense of shame if he said this. He really wanted to beg Yvonne.Carlo grabbed Yvonne’s
arms and buried his face on his shoulder. The smell of alcohol was stronger.

“Rather be honest, please be honest for once.”

His desperate voice touched my neck.

Yvonne clapped her lips. It was not a difficult task. Even with so many lies, Yvonne told the truth at least once.

“…I’m your man.”

I could feel tears running down my cheeks near my dried eyes. A deep, vague silence, like darkness, separated the two.

“Knife…….”

“Don’t call me that.”

Carlois, who answered sharply, made a faint laugh long after. It was more of a laugh.

“My man……. That’s too bad. That’s the most useless thing I’ve ever seen.”

Carlo rose up looking as if he had given up all his lingering feelings.

“It would be better for me to be as dead as before.”He murmured to himself, but even the words were clearly heard in the
quiet bedroom. Yvonne couldn’t even swallow her breath and stared up at Carlo’s insensitive face. Carloi calmly
continued, tidying up his disheveled shirt.

“I’ll stop blaming the empress. It’s my fault that I mistook you for anything.”

“Your Majesty.”

As if he had no intention of listening more, Carloi turned away lightly, too lightly.

Yvonne, who was in a hurry to grab Carlo, who was leaving the bedroom, fell to the floor as if she had fallen off the bed.
Carlo turned his head and glanced down at Yvonne, who sat on the floor.

“I guess you want to do that kind of acting in this situation. Well, even an illegitimate child wouldn’t lose blood.”

That was it. The sound of the heavy door closing as Carlo left the bedroom rang in his ears. When the door closed,
everything was dim and the view was blurred.So as soon as Yvonne left my bedroom, she didn’t know Carloi, who used
his face with his hands as if he was in pain.

***

About ten days later, Kreisen split visibly. News of the rebellion spread in detail to the capital, and several territories near
Delois, as well as those quite close to the capital, were crossed to Delois, where the borders of the area were all filled with
soldiers.

Fortunately, Clyde Ansen succeeded in receiving Maha’s reinforcements. After the uprising was suppressed, Maha had a
hard time sending Clyde to Maha to reach an agreement on terms of asking for it, but a considerable number of Maha
reinforcements were about to arrive in the capital.
“It’s not a job to send Lord Ansen to Mach, actually. He doesn’t have much of a lingering attachment to Croissen either.”

Alexis Du가a, who was reporting from Carlo’s office, spoke in an indifferent tone.”The problem is that Lord Ansen insists
that he will not go to Mach unless he is with the Empress.”

“It doesn’t matter either. If there’s a problem, it’s Marquis Roden. Because I can’t allow it.”

I couldn’t feel any emotion from what Carlo said was not a problem for him. Whether the empress went to Macha or
remarried another man, she seemed to have no interest. No matter how perfunctory they were, they were married, even
though they were still married.

He was forced to think of Delois’s daughter as he said, “have no regrets.” There’s a whole lot of difference compared to
Delois’s daughter’s feelings.

Alexis, who knew that the reason why Carlo’s face was noticeably emaciated was more than rebellion, felt bitterly alone.

“But you have already told Lord Ansen that he may do so.”

“Whether Marquis Roden approves or not, the Queen won’t care at all, so it’s okay.”These reports were rather easy. It
was the sort of report that Carlo was dealing with.

Alexis paused, wondering how to say the next report. On the rebel side, the emperor was making propaganda to release
the empress just as the emperor was holding her hostage. Rumors that the empress was being unfairly scolded by the
emperor and suffered from madness were rising to the capital.

Not long ago, the entire meeting reported that the Empress’s handwritten letter, which actually contained such
information, was circulating in public, making the conference hall suffocating.

When one of Delois’ soldiers caught near the capital’s border showed the Empress’s handwriting, the soldier confidently
answered, saying it must be what he saw. The letter circulating from Delois was also in its handwriting.

The look on his face when he heard the answer! Alexis couldn’t forget the look.

These were letters written by the Empress to the Duke of Delois. Quite detailed about Your Majesty’s
whereabouts.….>Alexis wasn’t the only one who was worried that Carlo might throw things at him when he saw his tightly
sealed mouth and pale face, but even the soldier stopped talking.

Fortunately, Carlo didn’t show any signs and moved on, but Alexis decided to report on the empress personally in the
future. Carlo ignored the strong protest from the aristocrats that the empress should be tortured, so there was nothing
good about the meeting.

“What’s keeping you so long? Why, did the empress fall down again?”

A sharp voice interrupted Alexis’ thoughts.

“It’s not like that. I’m not tired of asking you to let me see your Majesty, but…….”

In ten days Yvonne collapsed twice. The servants were forced to feed them because they didn’t want to eat. With the
report, Carloy was worried that he would run to the empress immediately, but he ignored coldly.I carefully said, “If you’re
not going to jail anyway, why don’t you let him see a doctor?” But Carlo’s answer came back, saying, “It’s creepy to see
who you look like.”

Alexis, who saw the empress trapped in the empress’ palace in person, did not think it was an act, but did not necessarily
say such an opinion.

When Carlo said he would not let Maryann go first if she bothered him with “acting” one more time, the empress with
dented cheeks collapsed again.

Alexis decided not to deliver this message. That was three days ago.

“I don’t even want to hear from the Empress, so stop telling her, and you take care of it.”

“Is it up to me to do all these chores? What I want to do on my own is the disposition of the Empress. It doesn’t make
sense to leave it like that at the palace.”Carlo, who spat out words as if he were about to do something about the
empress, shut his mouth again as if he had done it when the problem of the empress’ future came out.
Now Alexis was like, “Yeah, we’ll see how long we can do that.” I don’t know what to report to get rid of that frustrating
attitude.

“The assassin who approached the empress was captured last night. I’m not sure because I killed myself, but I think
they’re the hands and feet of a peacock who came to take out the empress. Given that it’s already the second time, the
rumor that the Duke is trying to get the Empress out seems real.”

As soon as the words ended, Carlo’s face was distorted, but Alexis didn’t say what he wanted. So this is not enough.

In Alexis’ eyes, Carloi was sane only on the outside. The response to the rebellion was quite quick and efficient, but the
response to the empress was surprisingly irrational and irrational.”And I’m going to investigate the empress.”

“What investigation?”

“It’s about the possibility of inner contact with Bernie.”

In a moment, Carlo’s face went blank. It was clear that he didn’t understand what I was saying.

“Luenga’s maid confessed to the condition that she would save her life. The empress told me that she had called Bernie
the Wizard several times.”

“What nonsense is that…….”

Carlo’s face turned pale.

The first round of verification has already ended on my line. I received the same testimony from the empress maids. The
timing and number of visits to the empress, the description of the wizard’s appearance, all of them match.”

Alexis continued in a cool manner.

“We’ll have to find out if he’s a male wizard or if he’s having an affair with Bernie. I heard the wizard lived in Deloire.”

Carlo’s hand, which was holding the armrest of the chair, showed how much strength he put on it, and the blue tendon
was on the back of his hand.”I’ve asked for a mana stone from the academy, so I’ll be at the palace soon. As I said
before, we don’t know what magic we used, but we can figure out whether or not we use it and the approximate
frequency.”

Carloi sat motionless as if he were a rock. Only then did Alexis realize that Carlo was his nephew.

The appearance of being so incomplete and weak made him realize that he was the child of his brother, whom he loved
so much.

I couldn’t really understand the emotion. Strangely enough, Alexis couldn’t blame him for being as pathetic as before.

“……If I get the Mana Stone results, I won’t be able to finish it on my own.”

I wasn’t trying to get a hold of myself. It was an advice to organize it somehow before that. Alexis tried to put as much
emotion into a businesslike tone as possible.

But it didn’t seem to be heard at all by Carloi. With a sigh, Alexis left the Oval Office. I felt like I had to leave my sleeping
time alone.Even after Alexis left, Carlo remained motionless and stiff. Alexis’ horse clung to his head like an afterimage.
Inner pain, communication, man, Bernie, fragmentary words disturbed my brain.

And Yvonne, who’s always wanted to go to Delua like she’s hiding something. It soon merged into a horribly strong sense.

Yvonne hated it. No, I hated it. How much longer will you lead me to h**l. When will it end?

Nevertheless, I wanted to kill myself who couldn’t hate Yvonne completely. I really wanted to strangle myself.

It was so stupid. It was almost understandable why Alexis had been so pathetic. The pathetic and stupid b*****d was right.

No matter how hard he treated Yvonne, Yvonne bothered him that he would not know half of what I felt. I wanted to make
you feel this anger, this betrayal, this suffering.Instead of strangling himself, Carloi put a shameful face on his hand. There
is no end in sight.

***
All bedroom windows are blocked by wooden boards, so no sunlight comes in, day or night. However, the servants who
came with the meal told me whether it was day or night.

What a strange thing to do. Yvonne, who leaned against the bed, thought blankly.

Why can’t I tell the difference between day and night? Day looks like night and night looks like day. It’s a room without
light, but sometimes it’s bright.

I was afraid that I was going crazy. I have a headache.

Is it night or day? Was the meal that the servant brought earlier lunch or dinner?

Yvonne groped her mind blankly. It was not until a long time before I remembered that the servant said dinner. Then it’s
night time. It’s so weird. Why does it take me so long to remember this one thing?I ate half of dinner. I thought I’d collapse
again if I didn’t eat, so I was afraid that Carlo would do something to Maryann. I didn’t feel well.

Yvonne slapped himself hard in the face. It was the last reason to not go crazy like this. I wasn’t free to go crazy until I
knew what happened to Denise. What’s left of you now is…… it’s really only Denise. When he felt the tingling pain, he
seemed to come to his senses.

We have to escape.’

This thought flashed from the moment I came to my senses. For now, all you have to do is get out of the palace and get to
Marcia-ryeong. From Marcia, he knew how to sneak out of the Delois estate. It’s where I took Carlo when I was young.

At that time, he broke through the bloody Deloirean border and went near Marcia. But how can I get there. No, how do I
get out of here? There are several soldiers in front of the door.I heard the bedroom door open. Yvonne thought blankly
without turning her head.

Are you here to check if you’re done eating? Or was it daytime and I mistakenly thought it was nighttime? Or is the door
sound hallucinating, too.

It wasn’t surprising. Not long ago, Denise even cried. It’s not like I’m dreaming.

“…It’s not enough to pretend to fall.”

It was Carlo’s voice. As I slowly raised my head, I could see Carlo’s face as the blurred view became clearer. I felt
completely awake when I saw that face. A face that can’t hold one’s

“Your Majesty.”

His voice didn’t even come out well. Yvonne could be sure it was night time. Because of the strong scent of alcohol from
Carloi.

Is it because of myself that I drink more? His face seemed to be half-faced. I didn’t think I’d look, and Yvonne kept looking
at Carloi’s face.Carloi, who watched it, was furious. I felt like I was protesting as if I were looking like a human being.

It occurred to me that rumors were circulating that he exploited Yvonne. What’s the point of staying like this when I just
locked her up and let her have a good meal in my palace? It occurred to me that he was involved in turning himself into a
son of a b***h.

“Why the h**l are you doing this?”

I’d rather have thought of it, but I was damn worried. I was worried that Yvonne might die here. As soon as I felt my own
nervousness, more anger came.

“How much more ridiculous do I have to make you feel better?”

The voice was more powerful than I thought. When I came to my senses, I was holding Yvonne’s shoulder and saying
something. I was awakened by the dwarfism felt from my shoulders.”…My face is very damaged.”

Yvonne muttered in a breaking voice. He forgot that Carlo was angry at the sudden remark and looked at Yvonne.

Do you know what you’re like and worry about me?

“I understand, so would I.”

Even his voice seemed to have dried up, but before he knew it, the water got on his lips. Carlo took my hand off Yvonne
as if he were running away.

“But please, just once, send me down to the estate.”

At the imploring words, Carlo’s body cooled cold. You’re going to do this to me again. Trying to make me laugh again.

Seeing Carlo’s face hardened, Yvonne clung to his hand. What the h**l did I do with my hands was full of scars. Maybe he
knocked on the door like crazy.

“Please, Your Majesty…….I can end the rebellion. I’ll bet everything and come back.””What do you have? I don’t know
what you’re betting on.”

“You promised. No matter what happens…….”

I’m sick and tired of the word promise. Carlo threw Yvonne’s hand coldly with a distorted face.

“It was a lie. How can I trust Delois?”

Eventually, tears fell from Yvonne’s eyes again. Carlo was going crazy. Either get rid of those eyes staring at you, or if you
didn’t die, you’d go crazy.

You did everything wrong.

“That’s amazing. How can you act so perfectly?”

Even when Carlo muttered as if he was despondent, Yvonne answered sharply. ‘No,’ I’m fed up with that. It was amazing
how a person could be so awful. How can I make her feel this way, how can I make her feel this way?”Even in this
situation. What the h**l was he thinking when he hugged me?”

“I meant it.”

Yvonne’s answer was so funny that I burst into laughter. It’s funny, angry, and I want to get revenge for telling such lies to
myself. Maybe it was because of the wizard in the estate, I was going crazy when I thought about it.

“That’s funny. It wasn’t me.”

Half the remaining ridicule was blatant in Carlo’s answer. When I saw Yvonne’s shocking face, I felt a surprisingly cruel
pleasure. I decided to believe that the feeling of scratching my chest is part of my pleasure. I wanted to bother you more.

At the touch of Carlo, Yvonne easily fell on the bed. His hands on it touched Yvonne’s clothes.

“You’re not going to avoid it again. You said you meant it.”

I thought I’d feel better if I slapped her, but Yvonne just looked up at her with watery eyes. Don’t stop me, just stay still.
Like you’re doing what you want. I was angry because it seemed to insist that it was as sincere as it could be.Yvonne
remained the same even though she was half unpacking her clothes. I put my lips on my thin neck and the urge poured in.
The urge to bury his face in the flesh and relax his mind alternately and to hurt him more here.

I felt the moisture. Yvonne’s tears were flowing down her cheeks before she knew it. In tears that seemed to be the only
real thing, Carlo took his lips off and looked down at Yvonne.

The bare body was visible even in the dark. Poorly thin body, pitifully noticeable collarbone, weak expression, scarring of
hands, and tears falling, tears, tears.

I couldn’t look any further because I was suffocated. Carlo rose as he was.

“…I can’t do it anymore because it’s disgusting.”

When he saw Yvonne’s eyes, Carlo was convinced. This time, he succeeded in hurting Yvonne. He succeeded in making
him feel at least half of what he felt.I saw something falling down in those eyes. But it was strangely unsatisfactory.

The clothes that had not been re-opened and given were scattered around Yvonne.

“Your Majesty…”

Yvonne called him in a dying voice. Carloi thought he would be deaf.

“Please, please……. Trust me one last time, please.”

It was the same sound to make sure he was not tired. Maybe this is why I stayed still despite the insults that Carlo gave
me. To tell you to send it to Delois. To the Delois, where you don’t know what the h**l he’s hiding.

“I was wondering why you stayed here, why didn’t you run away to the estate before…….”

Carloi murmured as he got out of bed.

“The Duke must have ordered me to fool and deceive me until the end.”

I wasn’t being sarcastic. It was enlightenment. Even though the country was turned upside down by the rebellion, he came
here in the middle of the night to do such a thing. I thought maybe even this was what Delois wanted.Yvonne tried to raise
herself up while crying if she had more to say. I could see his body shaking as if it was even hard. It was obvious even if I
didn’t hear what he was going to say with that body

Suddenly, Carlo got sick of all this. Watching Yvonne struggle, he spoke quietly.

“……I’ll let you go to the best place for the prison.”

He turned away from Yvonne. I took a step, determined not to see or hear anything. I could hear a faint cry, but I tried to
ignore it.

And got out of a terrible space. It doesn’t let anything in or out in a terrible space full of Yvonne.

I felt like I was running away.

***

The moment I heard the word prison, I could only think of one thing in Yvonne’s head.We have to escape.

If he really went to jail, he would never have dreamed of escaping. If you go down to Delois, you can find Denis and get
the damn brooch or whatever.

But how? How, how, how the h**l. My head was dizzy and I felt like throwing up.

Suddenly, Yvonne recalled that there was a door to the moonlight garden in this bedroom. Just in case, he managed to
approach the door with a shaky body. But the door was locked.

Yeah, it can’t be sloppy. Yvonne looked at the door for a long time, looking discouraged look.

Lock? Who’s holding the key? No, if I know who it is, can I bring it?

Yvonne didn’t blink in the dark.

***

“I don’t think it’s me.”

Alexis narrowed his forehead when he saw Ashel spitting out words that were neither forward nor backward. Carlo
wouldn’t listen to me even if I told him to turn out of the way with all that intervention.In addition, since he hit the rebels
loudly in a territory just above the capital, Ashel looked more elated without realizing it. Carloi answered back without
looking at him as if he were used to the way he looked.

“What are you saying? That’s enough for the capital defense. This is when we have to push into Delois. Even with all the
Mahawans.”

Ashel still had a face that she didn’t like something.

“What’s wrong? You’re not responsible, you’re not the one who’s responsible. You don’t have to worry. You’re in the
capital now.”

“Not like that. The Empress.”

Alexis groaned, not sighed. I swear to Lupus that he had never groaned over a man. Because of the Croitan Imperial
Men, the sigh was throughout his life, but that was it. Ashel was the first person to let out a sigh unknowingly.I didn’t know
that it was just that much and I didn’t have any sense. It’s been a long time since I had a meeting with Carloi, and he’s
pouring cold water on me. Not surprisingly, Carlo’s eyes glared violently.

Sometimes, when I look at his eyes like that, I wonder where and where Alexis refers to as a person’s madness. Carlo
would be mad if he only spoke with feelings for Yvonne Delois.

“Why are we talking about it all of a sudden? What do you mean, no?”

“I saw you in the garden that day. I didn’t think you were going to run away. I don’t think I’m with the Duke.”

“What do you mean, it wasn’t the same. You’ve been caught out of the gates, and all you have to do is guess?”

“Yes.”

Alexis did not know whether to marvel or wonder at Ashel’s attitude, which left even Carlo speechless. With a stern face,
Alexis looked at Ashel.”You’re a little out there.”

Asheel, who was more uncomfortable with Alexis than Carloi, stood behind Carloi with a sulky face at the words. He
seemed to want to hear that he didn’t have to go out staring down at Carlo. It was a fool to expect such a thing after
scratching his nerves with carly’s nerves.

“Yeah, get out of here. You don’t even rest? I couldn’t even smell the blood.”

When he heard Carlo’s irritating answer, Ashel pouted.

“I was right about illegitimate children. You said you didn’t have any evidence then.”

“There’s still no evidence.”

“That’s weird…….”

“So what do you want me to do? Why don’t you let me go? You want me to take you to the estate to meet your father?
Don’t bother me and get out.”

“Can I meet the Empress?”

Finally Alexis pointed to his forehead when asked a bright question by Ashel. What a nut job he is. There was a reason
why the country looked like this.Carlo, who had been giving me an irritating attitude, glared at Assel without saying a word
this time. Ashel has always been arbitrary. But I don’t know why I’m so angry.

First of all, I didn’t like the fact that he showed such interest in the empress. What’s going on? The empress, empress,
empress. I want to meet her so openly.

The idea came to Bernie’s Wizard, who had come and gone to the empress again. Who the h**l is that crazy guy? Yvonne
is like Keana risking her life for Clyde.

Seeing Carlo’s increasingly ugly face, Alexis told Assel with his eyes. Get out of here.

Fortunately, this time, Ashel left the office looking into the danger. It didn’t seem that he was very tactless. Well, if you
didn’t have that sense, you’d have already died in the war. That’s how much Carlo was spouting life.”Now that you’ve
mentioned it, I’m telling you.”

Carlo still looked at Alexis with a grumpy look.

• Free

• Send flowers usa

• Lights

• Chapter
• 13 12

• All the way

• Allow

• Anger

• Answered

• Approves

• Free

• Send flowers usa

• Lights

• Chapter

• 13 12

• All the way

• Allow

• Anger

• Answered

• Approves

• Free

• Send flowers usa

 • Lights

• Chapter

“The prison is ready. I set it up in the west tower, but you haven’t said much since then.”

“…I’m sure I’ll have to be healthy before I send it.”

“You said it was acting one day.”

I told Alexis in a fit of rage after last night that I would send him to jail, but I wasn’t willing to. Even in the queen’s bedroom,
where you can only go out, you look like that, but you don’t know what will happen after sending it to the tower.

A thin body kept bothering Carlo, who eventually got Marlene out of jail, the therapist he had locked up with Maryann. And
it allows us to be on standby at all times just in case.

I don’t believe what Duke Delois said about Yvonne’s constitution because he needed a therapist, but just in case.”Let’s
just keep talking about it.”

He thought he should rather leave the capital and go down toward the Delois estate. Yvonne, Yvonne, it was driving me
crazy here.

“The situation is not bad, so we can proceed as it is. I think Delois was very embarrassed because the arrival of the
Mahawons was so fast.”

“What about Bernie?”

“Berney keeps hovering around the border. But the internal situation seems a bit strange.”

“The Duke of Delois?”

“It’s not like Delois. If I knew Delua, I’d be at the forefront of entering the capital…It’s strange that I’m not going outside
Delois, just like someone who’s got their feet tied to it.”

“I guess I’m wasting my life.”

I was in the middle of a meeting when I suddenly heard Gorten calling me. Gorten, who opened the door, hesitated
without speaking immediately.

“Why, what’s going on?”When Alexis, who was worse than him, asked frustratedly, Gorten began to look after Carloi. As
soon as he saw it, Alexis knew what was going on.

“Oh, I…….”

Gorten, who was starting to talk, sighed loudly. He was like a person who prepared himself.

“The Empress was caught trying to leave the empress.”

No sooner had Gorten finished than the paper crumpled on the desk.

***

Ashel wandered near the empress for no reason. He was a favorite confidant of Carlo, who was able to enter and exit not
only throughout Croissen but also throughout the palace.

However, even he was banned from entering the palace during the empress’s assassination. So I couldn’t go in and was
circling around the neighborhood for no reason.

His curiosity was now reaching a lethal dose. I was about to die of curiosity. I’ve never been this curious and difficult in my
life. There was something very, very ridiculous.If Carlo had seen Yvonne in person on the day he was sitting in the
garden, he would have thought it was weird like him.

Then he found a maid wandering next to him, similar to him. Let’s just say it’s me. What about him?
“Argh!”

Suddenly, when she saw Ashel falling from the tree, the maid screamed and fell back in surprise. How the h**l do we get
people out of here?

Ashel shush, shush, and put her finger on it. It was a big deal if I got caught by a soldier. The maid opened her eyes wide,
breathing hard.

“What are you doing here?”

“Yes, yes?”

“If you get caught walking around here, you die. What are you doing?”

The maid thought to herself.

“Oh, no. I was worried about what happened to my friend who used to work at the empress.….”

“Lie. All the maids there said they didn’t have friends.

“No, there is.”

“If they were friends, you should have been taken?”

The maid rolled her eyes anxiously. The young-faced man staring at him didn’t look scary, but he had too many questions.
What shall we do?”Then what is it?”

“What? What?”

“What do you have hidden in your arms? Letter? Poison? Money?

The maid opened her mouth wide. Only then did he realize that he was holding onto his chest as if he had something in
his arms. What should I do?

“You’d rather talk to me than be taken away by a soldier. You’re the guillotine if you’re taken from here.”

It wasn’t a guillotine, but Assel had the audacity to continue.

The maid turned blue and looked at Assel. A maid who hesitated for a long time asked carefully.

“Well, who are you?”

“I’m Ashel.”

“No, that’s not it.…. Your relationship with Her Majesty? Do you happen to know Mary Ann?”

“Yeah, we’re close.”

The maid’s face was noticeably brightened by Assel’s easy answer. It might be better to just give it to this man than to be
caught carrying a suspicious letter.

I don’t know how many days I’ve been holding this letter. I was so nervous that I thought I’d rip it off, but I couldn’t
because I thought of my friend Jane in Deloiselle.”Give this to Maryann then. You’ll know if you say it’s a letter from your
daughter.”

“Daughter, is that a letter from Delua? How did you get it from someone? How can the letter get to the capital?”

“No, I don’t know…….I’m just.”

“There are more Delois people in the palace? I knew it. It can’t be just the Empress.”

“No, it’s not like that.”

“Who gave you this? There must be a soldier.”

The maid couldn’t continue to talk to the frantic questions. It’s better than being caught by the soldiers, but I think I’ll get
caught anyway if I answer all of this.
“Tell me the rest of the Delois people in this palace and I’ll let you go.”

“Really?”

“Yes, but you’re out of this palace, too. I’ll deliver the letter.”

“Get out of the palace?”

“Yes, it’s better for you to leave the palace than for me to kill you. Deloire people shouldn’t be here.”It was for a moment
that the maid knew who she was looking at, when she got goosebumps at the sudden death.

I’ve heard rumors. A foreigner from Maha who has a gentle face, a slovenly tone, and adjoining the emperor. In this war,
he also said he had returned from building a tower with the necks of the people who had been cut. I peeked down and
saw a knife around his waist.

The maid lost all her fighting spirit, handed the letter as if to surrender, and began to tell everything she knew.

***

Yvonne said she was overpowered when she tried to take the key away from the captain of the guard who was in charge
of guarding the empress.

When asked why he even went into the empress’ bedroom, the captain of the security department called him, saying that
he was in trouble. When asked why the therapist was there, Yvonne returned saying she was seriously injured.After
hearing that, Carlo went blank and couldn’t even remember how he got to the empress. When I entered the empress’
bedroom, I heard her breathing hard. I ran over without realizing it.

Therapist Malen was tied up and held by soldiers, and Yvonne’s clothes and hands were covered in blood. Carloi’s heart
almost sank and his legs almost relaxed.

Carloi, who was screaming at what he had managed to do to make this happen, lost his energy as soon as he heard that
Yvonne intentionally stabbed himself. He intentionally stabbed himself in the arm to call a therapist.

Anger rose again. Again! He released the therapist like a madman, and I wanted to yell at Yvonne who used it this way.

“Are you sure you’re crazy?”

It must have been crazy. Yvonne was out of her mind to think she could take the key from the captain of the guard. It’s
crazy to rush into something unrealistic.Yvonne looked directly at Carlo whether he knew what was inside him. His
expression as if he had lost his soul went away and his eyes were full of emotions.

“I told you we had to go to Delois.”

In this situation, Yvonne, who seemed out of her mind and said what she wanted to say, was used to it. Carloi recalled the
last image of the Duke of Delois.

I feel dirty. Great. Every time Yvonne made it possible to be more than just a dog.

“What the h**l are you going to do when you get down?”

Carlo clenched his teeth and spit it out.

“Are you really going to tell me I’m crazy this time, or is there another man in Delois?”

There was more and more anger in his voice. I couldn’t bear to hate Yvonne. The hatred of the Duke of Delois was
forgettable.

“You said you’d bring the brooch. Why aren’t you listening to me? He told me to bring it, so I’ll bring it.”He even felt scared
when he muttered casually. In the midst of this, the fact that no one denied it made people feel more miserable. As I was
dealing with Yvonne, I felt like I had lost my nerves.

Carloi looked at Malen, a therapist tied to his knees.

“Are we done with the treatment?”

“What? Yes, yes.….I’m done with the bleeding.”

Marlon shuddered and managed to answer. Carloi pulled the soldier’s knife next to him with a straight face. In a blink of
an eye, a knife swung and Malen threw up blood and collapsed. I could hear the servants and soldiers breathing in. Alexis
closed her eyes tightly.

“Put the body away and take the empress to the west tower and lock her up.”

Throwing the bloody knife to the floor, the sound of the iron clashing sharply scratched everyone’s ears.

“Don’t put a thing in prison so that it won’t be wasted. If you don’t want to be like this corpse, you’d better not listen to the
Empress.”Carloi, who quietly gave orders, didn’t even look at Yvonne.

Soldiers led the body away, looking around, and other soldiers approached Yvonne to capture him. However, Yvonne
curled up and shook, and the soldiers couldn’t help but hover around Yvonne. The soldiers guessed that they were
shocked to see a man die.

“I don’t like towers……I don’t want a tower.”

Yvonne muttered, but Carlo ignored the soldiers neatly.

“What did I say?”

The sight of Carlo burying other people’s blood was scary. The soldiers, who didn’t want to look like Marlene, only then
caught Yvonne’s arms. That’s all I saw, and Carlo left the empress. I was not confident that I could see Yvonne with both
eyes until she was dragged to the tower.

I should have done this earlier.

Carloi stood still for a long time. The price of a moment’s shaking is too high.* * *

It wasn’t a problem to meet Maryann because it was a place where Ashel could go in and out like a regular prison. As
there was no telling him not to look at the content, Assel opened the letter on his way to prison.

The letter had nothing but a ridiculous content. You miss your mom, you’re still busy supporting the Duke, you’re fine
here. I looked around to see if there was a password, but it wasn’t either.

Maryann was locked up in a solitary cell. It didn’t look good whether he was questioned or not.

“Why…?”

When Mary-Anne saw the sudden appearance of Assel, she asked in a hoarse voice. Ashel stuck out a letter paper
without saying a word. Maryann hurriedly picked up the letter, wondering what it was.

While Maryann was reading the letter, Assel looked carefully at Maryann’s expression. The expression clearly changed.
Ashel realized that some everyday phrase she didn’t know was written in code.What is it about?

“Why, why did you give this to me straight away?”

Maryann looked up at Assel as if she didn’t understand.

“I’m just curious.….”

Maryann had a good sense of understanding Ashel’s answer. I remembered Ashel, who showed extraordinary curiosity
and interest in Yvonne.

Realizing that unlike Carlo, she was suspicious of Assel’s situation, Maryann reached out to Assel with a desperate look.

“It’s all a setup. I and Her Majesty fell into a conspiracy.”

“Whose framing? Why would the Duke frame you?”

“It’s… we don’t know. But we really didn’t do anything. Please deliver this letter to Her Majesty.”

“To the Empress?”

“Then you’ll know what’s going on.”

Maryann’s words certainly appealed to Assel. Ashel recaptured Maryann’s letter without saying a word.
But how? The empress of Yvonne’s ruin is so strong that she can’t go in. Ashel is in agony. Alexis was the one that
Ashele, who had his own brain rolled, visited.After the uprising, Alexis was living in the palace, so it was easy to visit. But
it was certainly a bit of a stretch to deal with Alexis, who seemed to be wondering why he had come.

“This…….”

Ashel hesitated and glanced at a piece of paper. Before Alexis could even check the paper with its name on it, Ashel put it
back in her arms.

Alexis turned his head as if he was not interested.

“If you’re looking for someone to play with, go to Gorten.”

“This is a list of Delois people who remain in the Imperial Palace.”

Only then did the indifferent expression change.

“How did you find out?”

“How do you happen to. Do you need it or not?”

“What’s the condition?”

“I want to see the empress. Let me enter the empress just once. You’re in charge.”

“Not anymore. The empress is trapped in the western tower. You didn’t see him, did you?”When Ashel opened her
surprised eyes, Alexis asked with a suspicious look.

“Why do you keep trying to see the Empress? You came to me knowing your Majesty would say no.”

“I want to investigate…….”

“Don’t you have a weird plan?”

Ashel must have been offended, he looked rebellious as he pointed his legs.

“I was the first to know that the Empress was an illegitimate child.”

Alexis had to think for a long time about what the answer had to do with the question he asked.

Does that mean you’re that smart, that you’re that loyal? Or does it mean that he is good at investigating? Why are you
answering like this?

Alexis thought about it for a while before deciding on the answer.

“Five minutes, no more. Don’t tell your Majesty for nothing.”

“10 minutes.”

“Three minutes.”

“Okay, five minutes!”

When negotiations were completed, which one side was somewhat dissatisfied with, Alexis was handed the paper, and
Ashel headed to the west tower with Alexis’ permit.It was my first time seeing Yvonne since the night in the garden.

The western tower was gloomy with a cold snap from the surrounding area, but it was also too high for fear. But that’s all.
Ashel thought the tower was nothing compared to the mad prisons of Macha, and the tower of Deloire. Croissen lacked
much.

One soldier who had to guide Ashel was so weak that Ashel eventually overtook the tower.

The guard, who was guarding the prison, looked at Ashel with suspicious eyes even after seeing the permit. It was
because rumors spread to everyone that a therapist was dying. I didn’t think I’d look the same if I did something wrong.

“Don’t you know me?”

The guard glanced at the self-conscious article and nodded. As long as the Duke of Du 공a says it’s okay.

When I opened one or two doors and went in, it was only then that Yvonne came out of the solitary room where Yvonne
was trapped. Still, she seemed to care about something as an empress, but the unique cold and bleakness of the prison
was not hidden.And there was something on the old bed. Ashel realized that it was Yvonne, not something. I was so
curled up that it was hard to notice. He didn’t even seem to feel like he was coming. Ashel hit the bars a couple of times.

“Excuse me.”

Yvonne looked up at a call that didn’t match the prison. Shock briefly passed through Assel’s eyes, which confirmed
Yvonne’s face. The pale, thin face looked as if it were about to die.

When I saw Assel, I could see nothing in Yvonne’s eyes. Those things didn’t seem to wonder how or why they came.
Ashel pulled the letter out of her arms and slipped it into the cage.

“It’s a letter from Delua. It’s Jane.”

It was only for a moment that the light passed by his enraptured face. Yvonne’s face changed so differently that I
wondered if she was the same person.The body-raising motion seemed too difficult and slow, but the face was desperate.
Ashel has seen a lot of those faces. Is there more to protect the Empress in this situation?

Yvonne picked up the letter paper with trembling hands.

[There are many flowers in the garden]]

As soon as I read the phrase, my hand became weak and the stationery fell to the floor. It was a phrase I never wanted to
read. An indication that Denise is not feeling well. My eyes, which I thought had dried up, were tearing up again.

Why? My mom said she was getting better. Since when has it been bad? What’s going on now?

Seeing Yvonne, who couldn’t breathe and cried, Assel was embarrassed and didn’t know what to do. I’m here to answer
your questions, but I can’t ask.

It was almost five minutes before the guard rang the bell. Yvonne, who had been crying for a long time at the sound,
suddenly raised her head and looked at Aselle.”Can you come in again?”

“What?”

Even the hand holding the cage was clear. Nevertheless, Yvonne’s expression of connecting words with all his strength
was desperate.

“Come here one more time. Without anyone knowing, surely.”

“No…….”

“I’ll tell you the truth, so you have to come. Remember, you owe me something.”

Ashel, who did not know how to say ‘no’ to someone who spoke desperately with tears in his eyes, nodded
embarrassedly.

He was a person who only answered ‘no’ to ‘save me,’ but he was not used to this situation. Come to think of it, I don’t
owe much, but I didn’t even think about contradicting it.

When Accel did not come out, the guard eventually came in and dragged him out.

Ashel thought Yvonne’s last face was similar to that of people sold in the slave market in Macha. It looked the same as
those who had never felt freedom.It certainly wasn’t the look a man could make for the Duke’s affection. The empress had
the misery that only those treated as objects could have.

And it was a face that only Assel could recognize.

***

A week after Yvonne was trapped in the western tower, the war was in favor of Carloi.
It was helpful that the defense of the capital had been strengthened in advance in anticipation of the rebellion, or that the
original troops of Mach had arrived quickly. It was also helpful to understand the situation in advance through close
exchanges with Lartua so that Bernie could not move easily.

But aside from these reasons, Delois’s strange attitude played a part. At any time, the power was in poor condition when it
revolted vigorously.

After a major showdown and defeat in the Angsene territory, the rebels gathered near the Delois estate. And the Duke of
Delois had never left Delois. It didn’t even take the lead.Clearly, hitting the Duke of Delois’s base was not as smooth as
anything else, and the confrontation continued.

Carloi, who is in charge of all this, seemed quite normal. When I saw that, I thought that the nobles were different from the
Emperor Seonseon, who used to make ridiculous orders and decisions even in times of crisis. Madness really seemed to
be a false rumor.

In addition, the empress, who used to be cheap and spinning, is now locked in the tower. Of course, it was a situation that
couldn’t be done without being locked up.

The day after the empress was trapped in the western tower, it was revealed that the empress used Bernie’s magic at her
palace. According to the scholar, it was “incountable how much it was used.”

Carloy’s face was quiet when he heard the scholar’s report. For some reason, the aristocrats shouted hard when they saw
the emperor who did not respond much to the empress’s work.”It’s the death penalty. Apart from the rebellion, this is a
felony! It’s unimaginable.”

Carlo, who had not answered for a long time, gave an ambiguous answer that he would withhold further because he had
not yet received testimony from Yvonne and Maryann.

When the aristocrats looked at the emperor, who gave ridiculous answers with a very common-sense face, Carlo gave an
additional answer that he would wait and see because he might be guilty of more.

Oh, I guess you’re trying to stop Delua’s seeds, and the nobles nodded for nothing.

Only Alexis, Gorten, and Assel knew that Carlo was fine on the outside because he was so plausible in this way. For a
week after Yvonne was trapped in the West Tower, no one knew but them how he had changed.

“Why are you here again? For the time being, you would have told me not to come near you.”Alexis, who came to the
Emperor’s Oval Office to report, made a face when he saw Ashel hanging around in front of him. Ashel pouted his lips to
see if he was dissatisfied. He looked as if he had been cautious for a week.

When he heard that Yvonne’s condition had worsened after seeing Assel, Alexis asked him what he had done, but Assel
always ignored him.

“I’m your escort, of course I should be around.”

“You’re going against your plan for no reason.”

“It’s not because of me. Your Majesty is just crazy.”

Alexis was tired of trying to point out Acel’s expression of words and quit. Due to the fatigue caused by continuous work, it
was not possible to pay attention to each of these matters.

In addition, thanks to Assel, the palace’s Delois spies were captured and the inside was not completely cool. Crazy Hans
Delois, I never thought you’d planted that much.Alexis was so generous that he thought he should put a Korean teacher
on Assel when everything was over.

“Your Majesty couldn’t breathe last night.”

Alexis looked at Aselle in surprise at her whispering words.

“You must have had a nightmare. The therapist came and fixed it, so I breathed again, but your Majesty told me not to tell
anyone.”

“How do you know? I told you not to show your face.”

“One must protect His Majesty. I didn’t know about you.”

Should I scold him for being in someone else’s bedroom without even realizing it, and I’m proud of his idea.

While Alexis was agonizing, Accel came close. He was always afraid of Alexis, but after a few words, he didn’t seem to be
anymore. Monstrous adaptability seemed to apply to interpersonal relationships.

“What report is this report about?”

Seeing Alexis sighing without answering, Assel realized it was about Yvonne.I really didn’t understand and felt like I was
going to die. I mean, why does someone who looks so upset keep saying that? I’m telling you, I’ve been coming out
endlessly.

I couldn’t even guess what was more serious than Bernie’s magic. Is he wrong about Yvonne?

“More serious than Bernie?”

“Again.”

Seeing Alexis with a stern face, Assel rolled her eyes defiantly like an adolescent boy.

“Is it serious?”

“…If you’re curious, join us. And if your Majesty goes crazy, we’ll have to have another man anyway.”

Alexis entered the Oval Office first, leaving a meaningful comment. As soon as he entered, Alexis sighed once again,
even heard Assel standing behind him.

Carlo was sitting still at his desk, and Gorten was wiping blood from his hands with a face almost crying. It was already
the fifth time Alexis had seen such a sight.Two days after Yvonne was trapped in the western tower, suddenly Carlo
stabbed his hand with a dagger in broad daylight. Alexis and Gorten looked in shock but Carlo replied as if nothing had
happened. I was just trying to get a hold of myself.

There were days when I couldn’t sleep at night and gasped, and during the day I did crazy things with a normal face. Even
now, it seemed to have done that crazy thing once.

“Why, what’s wrong?”

He left his hand to Gorten and asked, “It was easy to see. On the desk, a Croissant map was spread out to discuss
tactics. It’s so routine…… it was so normal that I got goosebumps more.

Alexis recalled Yvonne, who kept begging for Carloi in prison. Hans Delois was also a great son of a b***h. He was a man
who was far away in the land of Delois and could make people crazy.”I think you have something to do with it’s your
majesty. What’s wrong with you?”

“I don’t know why you’re making such a fuss. If you stop the bleeding, it’ll stop in a minute. You don’t think a general like
you thinks this hurts.”

As expected, there was no communication. It’s not a matter of treatment and pain. Alexis is in a serious conflict over
whether to make the report.

When he saw Alexis like that, Carlo smirked. Even the laughter seemed to be serious.

“Why, what else did the Empress do?”

It would have seemed more sane to ask with a shivering face like in the past. Alexis hesitated and answered quietly.

“I’m here to report to you because my maid gave me a new testimony.”

“And you’re done with the first round of verification, aren’t you? The empress and the maiden-in-law are silent.”

“…Yes.”

“What the h**l is it this time?”

Putting horses around on the map, Carlo asked. I could hear Gorten sniffling from time to time.”At the behest of the
empress, she has poisoned her teacup. They say you don’t die right away. As you can tell from the living His Majesty.”
Carloi’s hand, which was busily moving on the map, paused for a moment.

Alexis understood Carlo’s mind half for the first time. He’s usually not surprised, but he’s shocked when investigating this.

I didn’t believe Delois’ daughter, but I didn’t think she would kill Carloi. But it was more than I thought. She was also
Delua’s daughter.

“I tried to find the maid who put the poison in, and she was gone. The maid of honor sent her out of the palace.”

The empress and maiden-in-law even showed thoroughness in eliminating evidence. The maid disappeared a day before
the rebellion.

“I’ve sent the old teacups to the scholars. It’s taking a long time to investigate, so I don’t think it’s a poison from
Croissen.”At Alexis’s report, Gorten stopped gasping and shut his mouth, and Ashel opened her mouth.

You did such a terrible thing? Ashel had a dizzy head. Was he the one who could do that? But Yvonne in prison didn’t
look like that at all.

Carloi began to touch the map again. But the horse came out later than him.

“Really? What did the Empress say?”

It was a soft tone without a single height. From the reaction alone, he seemed to be a completely unimpressed person at
all.

“I won’t tell you until your Majesty comes.….”

“Don’t you think he’s a smart guy?”

Suddenly, Carlo raised his head and asked. Alexis couldn’t answer the question because he was embarrassed and had to
ask back.

“You’re good at taking advantage of this stuff like this. It’s great. You’ve already been caught, and you’re using it to use
me.”He didn’t get angry, he just sounded as dry as a mere sentiment, and Alexis couldn’t find anything to say back.

Carloi put the map aside as if he had finished his work.

“I think we should send a message to Markia Chang-baek.”

Carloi returned to the subject of rebellion as if he didn’t care about Yvonne’s story. Alexis was overwhelmed by the
atmosphere and responded without realizing it.

“What should I say?”

“I don’t think Bernie’s going to move any more anyway, so go to the Delois border with a minimum number of people left.”

“All of them?”

“I’m afraid we’ll have to have a full-scale attack there.”

“Oh, yes.”

After hearing the smooth command, Alexis finally managed to get the right answer. Carloi looked at Alexis and Ashel with
a curious look.

“Why? Do you have anything else to say?””Oh, no.”

“I’ll try to find the empress later. What’s going on with you, Assel?”

Ashel shook her head. He was fearless even in the war, but only in this situation did he look afraid. It was clear that he
thought Carlo was really completely insane.

Alexis walked out of the Oval with Assel and Gorten without saying a word. Assel and Gorten continued to look at Carlo
with anxious eyes as they left. He seemed to be worried that he might go insane.

But Alexis knew. Carlo wouldn’t do that now. I’ll pretend I’m not half out of my mind until I get Delois. It was a very
fortunate misfortune.
In the Oval Office, where everyone left, Carlo clasped his hands and leaned slowly against the chair. In his dream, he had
trouble breathing because he had sunk into the deep water. He saw Lillian’s body there.I look like this because you give
me your heart to something like that. Look at you. The open body whispered.

At some point, I had to constantly reiterate that this is a reality and that this is not underwater because everything was
shaking as if I was in the water even when I was awake. It was hard to come to my senses without stimulation as well.

When I got hurt, I came back to my senses. It’s still.

Yvonne tried to kill herself. He tried to kill me. I couldn’t understand what you were saying at all. I had to recite myself
several times to understand the words.

However, no matter how many times I repeated it, I couldn’t understand what I was saying, and eventually I felt like I was
kicking my head with water again. My chest feels nauseous as if it’s a storm. He realized that he had to see Yvonne to
understand the words.But Carlo was scared. I wasn’t sure if either of them could see each other without dying.

***

Coming right in front of the western tower, Carlo suddenly stopped walking. I knew exactly what the West Tower Prison
was like. I wasn’t going to come on my own.….

I’d rather not look. Daily life was possible when I didn’t see it. I was able to pretend that I was not a broken human being.

But when I saw Yvonne, I couldn’t. I felt awful every moment I breathed how pathetic, useless, and wrong I was. He could
not turn a blind eye to the consequences of his mistake of trusting Yvonne even for a moment.

“Your Majesty.”

A soldier guarding the entrance of the tower was surprised and called Carloi.

“Is there anything out of the ordinary?”

“No, no one came in. But……. I felt like I was talking about the Empress being in a bad condition.”After hearing that, Carlo
eventually went into the tower. As I walked up the stairs, I recalled the first time I met Yvonne. I wondered if he had come
in to kill me from the beginning.

I didn’t know that I drank the queen’s poison instead and I accidentally drank it, but was I mistaken?

This is a lie, that’s a lie, everything is a lie.

When he arrived at Yvonne’s floor, Carlo was finally able to reach an idea. It’s not Yvonne’s fault, it’s all his fault. I could
conclude that my fault, which seemed ridiculous, was the result of my self-inflicted self-indulgence.

Despite all those conclusions, it was also my fault that I couldn’t decide to kill Yvonne. All he could make up his mind was
a trifling promise to bring the Duke of Delois before him so that he could tell the whole truth.”What about the Empress?”

“You’re still in bad shape. To be honest, I don’t think I’m in my right mind. Besides, I didn’t stop knocking on the cage, so I
tied my hands…….”

“Since when have I been like that?”

“It’s been bad, but since I heard that the Duke of Delois had been badly defeated a while ago, it’s gotten even worse…….”

Carloi didn’t even want to show Yvonne this insignificance. I didn’t even want to be used.

The guard opened the door at his nod. Yvonne leaned against the bed and closed her eyes. He seemed less energetic
than sleeping. I’ve been out of breath. I could see a bandaged hand tied to a bed post.

Why would he want to go so far while ruining himself? You care so much about the Duke.

Looking at Yvonne, the wet water encroaching on Carloi tightened his throat.

Yvonne slowly opened her eyes and looked at Carloi a long time later. Carlo looked down at Yvonne without saying a
word. The fact that the tear marks, which cannot be ignored, made him dizzy and bothered by such things made him
miserable.”I have to go to Delois.”
Yvonne spoke slowly in a clear tone compared to her moleness. It was a terrible tenacity. That’s the only thought I had left
in my head.

Carloi became genuinely curious.

“Why?”

I thought I would be less crazy if I knew why.

“You can’t stand the Duke being cornered? Or do you want to see that wizard?

Yvonne’s face quickly clouded by Carlo’s rebuttal.

“Why are you saying that? I told you to go one day. I told you, if I go to Delois, I can finish the duke.”

“At that time, I didn’t know you were a liar.”

“I really don’t have time…….”

“Why? Because you haven’t killed me yet?”

Yvonne slowly blinked her big eyes. I thought it was abominable.

“I was wondering what poison was in my car, so I couldn’t sleep. Is it a poison that kills slowly?””I’ve never done that. No, I
couldn’t do that to you…….”

Even though it was hard to talk long, Yvonne continued breathing hard.

“I just don’t want to put the evidence in front of me. I’m getting goose bumps on you. It’s disgusting.”

“No, I don’t…….”

“I don’t really intend to tell the truth until I see Delois’ neck.”

Yvonne, who had a blank look on her face, stared at Carlo with resentment.

“If you’re not going to trust me like this, why, why me…Did you tell me to be your person? Why do you keep messing with
people?”

A watery voice began to grow louder and louder and louder. Yvonne began to hit her chest with one unbound hand.

When I saw Yvonne screaming as if she were frustrated, I kept thinking that she was a “rightful enemy.”

“Please ignore……I asked you not to be nice to me. But like that, all the whole time and time again. You didn’t leave me
alone.”Yvonne started coughing while screaming. Carloi was shocked by the size of his body, which became smaller after
instinctively holding onto the trembling body. And the coldness of the body.

Yvonne looked up at Carloi with her hand on his arm.

“I knew everything. I knew everything about you pretending to like me to take advantage of me, pretending not to be
disgusting.”

The rambling words sounded like crying. Carloi, who was stabbed in the face, lost what to say and looked at the dark
green eyes.

“But you promised. No matter what I say, no matter what I don’t say, it’s weird! You said you’d trust me.….I bet something
on that horse, and how.”

There was a cry at the end.

“You don’t know…….what I bet on. What did I regret about choosing you…….”

The word regret stuck in my heart. You’ve never been my person, so when did you choose me?”It was a lie. I’ve never
believed you.”

Carloi murmured vacantly.

“Really… Did you hand me over to Dunya? Even before you promised me?”
I was grateful for asking. Carlo replied with a cold face.

“I told you to kill you or whatever.”

I felt relieved.

“You said you saw him from me. That’s not supposed to be a lie.”

Yvonne began to sob in Carlo’s arms as if he had collapsed. Carloi became distressed to breathe. Yvonne was eating him
up again.

“That can’t be a lie. Like I said I’d be your man……that shouldn’t be the only lie.”

At that, Carlo came to his senses. It was due to a sense of shame hitting him. Again, I almost let it go. Carloi coldly
removed Yvonne from his arms. I could see the eyes that had smeared with tears.”That was all a lie, too.”

Like it’s a lie that you said you’d be my person. Like I’ve never been my person.

Carloi burst into laughter. It was a ridicule that came out of being really funny.

“You can never be like him. When I saw him, I didn’t have to put up with my weight. I didn’t even have to act.”

Tears streamed down Yvonne’s eyes constantly. The tears always seemed to be the only real thing she had. Even in
these circumstances.

It had nothing to do with tears of anger or despair now. The tears opened my breath.

“Lie. You kept saying you saw him from me…”….”

“That’s what Keana told me.”

Seeing Yvonne gasp, Carlo finally knew his revenge was successful.”I hated you so much that I couldn’t bear to look at
your face. That’s what Keana said. Treat the one I used to have, and the empress will be deceived.”

It was only when he saw despair in his eyes that Carlo could breathe properly. I wanted you to feel how you felt when you
found out that everything was a lie.

“At the end of the day, look at you being fooled. Keana is very smart.”

Yvonne stayed still with a wounded face for a long time. I felt relieved. Seeing Yvonne do that, I feel less disgusted with
myself not being able to kill her and keep her alive.

“It wasn’t me. That I’m going to be your man, I didn’t cheat on that.”

Now Carlo couldn’t feel anything about Yvonne’s ridiculous lies.”If I go to Delois, I can prove it all. I swear, if you want, you
can stick people together, so…….”

“Now what’s the point of proof? You’re nothing to me. It’s never been anything.”

He told Yvonne everything was a lie, but Carloy thought he had never told as many lies as he did at this moment.

“…I’ll ask you one last time. Really, it’s the last time.”

Even though Yvonne looked desperate as if she were holding a broken line, she seemed to be giving Carloy a chance. It
was ridiculous. Who’s in a position to give someone a chance.

“Was there a time when it wasn’t a lie to me? I’ve never been sincere, not once.”

Yvonne started coughing again. Carloi clasped his hand hard. He didn’t forget his commitment before coming here. He
promised that even his insignificance would not be shown to Yvonne.”Of course you do, you really don’t know?”

Yvonne’s way of making things up showed a faint hope. In the meantime, I wondered if Yvonne had seen him like that.

“There’s always been a sincerity I’ve been saying since the first time I saw you.”

How funny or easy it must have been.

“I’d always say I wish I didn’t have you.”

Yvonne stopped shaking as if her body had hardened and stared blankly at Carloi. Looking at it, I’m just giving it back,
that’s all, Carlo retorted.

For a very long time Yvonne couldn’t move and speak. It didn’t stop me from looking at Carloi.

Carloi was satisfied that he could hurt this woman like that woman. At least he was the one who could hurt, Yvonne. I
wouldn’t have been hurt if I was a nobody.The mouth opened when the tears flowing down Yvonne’s cheeks dried up.

“If I don’t get to Delua…… I might die.”

The low voice sounded mournful, but Carlo felt like he was threatening him. I was disillusioned with Yvonne, who thought
it would be a threat to him in the first place, and I was angry at myself for looking like that. The devastating feeling opened
his mouth unknowingly and the answer flowed out.

“You should have died.”

Just like you want me to die.

“At that time, it would have been better to die if I drank poison instead of the empress.”

I couldn’t even tell if what I was saying was true or false. He is so tired and broken.

Yvonne clapped her lips as if to say something, but never opened her mouth again. I just kept looking at him with those
thick eyes that he hated so much and felt from the first time I saw him. As always, there was nothing he could do to
answer those eyes.Until he got up from his seat and left the prison, Carloi never looked back. I was afraid to see what
Yvonne was doing behind her.

Feeling like he was running away every time, he thought maybe he was the one who should have died. Maybe he should
have died and disappeared the day he was young.

When I left the tower, the sun had already disappeared. The palace in the dark was still spacious and desolate. Nothing
has changed.

***

When Ashel visited the guard of the western tower in the middle of the night again, he looked at him with an annoying
look. As Ashel’s words that the emperor, who left the former tower, asked him to go back to check something out, the
guard shook his hand that he could not.Then the famous guard warrior in front of him tilted his head.

“Don’t you know how it feels?”

“What?”

“It’s the guillotine if you go against your feelings these days.”

When the guard frowned at the threat of refusing him, Ashel showed Alexis’ permit again.

“I’ve already gotten permission once.”

The night was deepening and shift time was approaching. The guard yawned in exhaustion and glanced at the permit.

The Emperor’s confidants are Duke Du 공작a and this foreigner in front of him. Dunya was also a free-flowing
western tower, and technically, Aceh was not the subject of access. Isn’t he allowed in and out of Croissen everywhere?

The guard yawned and nodded as if to go in. Ashel entered the prison with nonchalance. It was all a lie, but it didn’t
matter.

He had to see Yvonne anyway. If the feelings of the past were curiosity, now half confused and half resent. This strange
woman drove Carlo crazy.Yvonne wasn’t closing her eyes or crouching like last time. He was sitting on his back, blinking
his eyes continuously. It was like someone who kept thinking about something, but Ashel found it strangely similar to
Carloi. Carloy, who was sitting at his desk, working and talking.

“Because of you, Your Majesty has become strange.”

Even in Assel’s words, Yvonne did not change her expression. I just looked at him with that emotionless face.
“Why, are you nervous? Are you worried that if he does this, you’ll have no place to stand here? Because you’re alone.”

At Yvonne’s quiet question, Assel gave no reply. It was positive in its own way. Yvonne smiled faintly.

“I know how it feels.….”

The strange woman in front of her muttered to herself what she didn’t ask.

“Are you sure you were going to kill your Majesty?”

“No.””So what’s all that poison? What’s everything you’ve done?”

“…Do you want to go find out?”

The last word was almost a whisper, so Ashel thought she had misheard it. But Yvonne was staring at Assel with no blink.

“If you go down to Delois, it’s all over. I can figure it out.”

Ashel thought Yvonne was crazy. Where are you asking me to go? Ashel was so embarrassed that he couldn’t find a
word to answer, but Yvonne was serious alone.

“I swear to Rufus. That would be better for Carlo, too. Will he be okay when the rebellion is over?”

She used to manipulate herself in an unusual way, even though she thought in the Delois estate. At that time, Ashel
recalled Yvonne’s behavior, which was only suspicious in Deloire.

“You can come with me. I don’t change the situation just because I’m going down, and I can’t do nonsense on my own.
Go and see it with your own eyes. Why did I become like this?”As if she had prepared herself, Yvonne continued to speak
calmly, but without rest. At first, I thought Yvonne was crazy, but the more I heard it, it felt a little different.

Everything that happened in the palace surrounding Yvonne was too well-organized. The sense of deja vu tormented
Ashel’s sensitive senses.

“If you think I’m weird, you can kill me anytime.”

Yvonne’s voice became a little nervous as Assel was not answering.

“Please… I beg you.”

It’s that face again. Ashel thought his face might have been like this when he cried and begged Carloi to take him away
from Maha.

He glanced at the prison guard and turned to the tower’s window. It was a time of choice.

***

Carlo couldn’t go to bed as usual and was struck by dawn. When I closed my eyes, Yvonne’s face, who was listening to
him, came to me clearly and bothered him.The way to end this boredom was not to kill the Duke of Delois or Yvonne. It
occurred to me that it would end only if I died.

But not yet. Not knowing exactly why not, he told himself so. You can’t do it until you can see the lie right in front of your
eyes.

An unpleasant noise came from a distance with the dusk of dawn. I felt an unwelcome uproar and urgency approaching.
As his heart began to beat nervously to the sound, Gorten came in with a knock on the door. It was Gorten who was busy
breathing out how fast he ran.

“What the h**l happened early in the day?”

“The Empress, Her Majesty.”

It was a boring name just to hear. He replied irritably.

“What else? Are you making a fuss about calling me again?””It’s not that, ha, the Empress is gone.”

At first, Carlo didn’t understand what that meant. There was a limit to imagining things that were not possible.

“What the h**l are you talking about?”

“I told you I disappeared from the tower! We’re out!”

His heart started beating nervously and Carlo clenched his fist hard. The answer came out late because of the
palpitations.

“Escape. How was it possible to escape?”

Strangely, Gorten seemed to find it more difficult to answer this question than to escape itself. Carloi’s anxiety grew
worse.

“It’s……. Ashel disappeared together.”

Ah. Carlo exhaled a heavy breath.

Yvonne Delois, the woman, as ever, succeeded in making him miserable again. He ran away, leaving only a terrible
sense of shame to his share.
The emperor’s palace therapist ran out in his pajamas and ran to the emperor’s bedroom. It was no longer surprising to be
called so suddenly at dawn.

“No, if you’re going to do this, I’d rather just sleep in the bedroom together. Every day, what’s this?”

A well-known healer grumbled as he caught up with Gorten’s footsteps.

“You don’t like to be around. What should I do?”

Gorten stamped his feet open the bedroom door. The therapist went close to the bed, frowning at the sound
of Carlo panting. Pieces of a broken bottle rolled around beside the bed.

“Your Majesty.”

Carloi was distorting his face without answering. The therapist pulled out a piece of glass clenched in his hand first. When
he used a real magic, Carloi’s breathing calmed down a little.

“……Whoo.”

“What?”

“Bring the Empress.”

That’s what he said when he muttered in a hoarse voice. The therapist nodded roughly and drugged with a blank face. It
was because I got used to it now.Sometimes it’s Lu, sometimes it’s Empress. Everyone called you the king of the b******s,
but there were a lot of girls who would call you this?

No, the therapist casually corrected his thoughts. In fact, since the Empress’s name is never called, it is not technically
called many “names.”

Carlo, who had a real magic and a real medicine, leaned on the bed like a damp cloth.

“Gorten.”

Carlo found Gorten. Gorten approached Carlo while the therapist treated his hand.

“Get her, right now.”

“…The Empress is gone now, Your Majesty.”

“So I don’t understand that.”

Carlo’s tone, drunk and drugged, gradually sagged.

“There isn’t, but it keeps showing up. Keep crying loudly. I’m going to keep stopping by and go crazy.”

The therapist put the cloth in the hands of Carloi.

“He’s the one who lied.”Only Carlo’s voice spread through the bedroom as Gorten remained silent.

“But it’s like me who’s crazy. I don’t understand that.”

“Your Majesty.”

“That’s how it looks like it. I’m a total nut job.”

In a low voice, swearing continued like murmuring.

Yes, it’s completely insane. The therapist thought to himself and finished the treatment. The emperor’s condition is
confidential, so I won’t go anywhere and say it, but I was very worried about the state of the country.

When Carlo was silent, Gorten walked out of the bedroom with a therapist.

“…Please move to a place closer to where you’re staying.”

The therapist muttered with a tired face. Gorten also nodded with a similar face. It was still dark outside, at dawn when the
sun didn’t rise. It’s been a day since the Empress disappeared.
***

The fact that Ashel disappeared with Yvonne was confidential to the public. It was because we could not lose a few of
Carloy’s close aides on treason.Only Alexis Du와a and Gorten knew that Ashel helped Yvonne escape and
disappeared together.

“But how did you get to that prison……that the Empress can escape alone?”

The wise Alexis Dunya, who had anticipated the pouring questions of the aristocrats, showed some of her bloodless cut
hair without saying much.

“The spies of Delois who remained in Purutu.”

Alexis was silent, so the explanation was replaced by someone else next to him.

“Oh, yes……. The spies…….”

There was no kind and detailed explanation, but no more questions were asked by the aristocrats in the visual and cruel
answers. Delois’s spies seem to have helped escape.

“In a week, we will clear up all rebel territories other than Delois. Then all the forces moved to Marcia, and the
commander…….”

The emperor stretched his words as if he were worried. The nobles poked out their necks and examined the emperor’s
mouth. It was because he did not understand the attitude that seemed to have other options besides Alexis Du
이외에a.”Of course I am, Your Majesty. You seem to be worried about my age, but you don’t have to.”

Alexis Dunya was sharply spoken. Since only Alexis Du 하나a was the only one who read Carlo’s mind, Du가a said
to finish the sentence.

“…if the ball says it’s okay.”

Carlo replied casually, but Alexis never stopped looking at his nephew with suspicious eyes. Because it was obvious that
he wanted to go down to Marcia right now. But it seemed only to Alexis’ eyes.

Even after the huge escape of the empress, the emperor appeared with a cold face as usual, delivering a reasonable and
neat.

“And strengthen the inspection of each checkpoint.”

Carloi, who only takes necessary measures, looked no different than usual. If you had a little sense of insight, you might
have noticed that the emperor’s composure was imbued with strange madness, but everyone thought little of the war
because it was a law with such aggression and excitement.”Does the Mahine you use go with you to Marcia?”

Someone brought up the story of Ashel. Those who had seen Acel’s history with their own eyes were secretly hoping he
would join.

The sunken eyes of Carlo briefly flashed at Ashel’s story.

“…I don’t have to worry about Assel because she’s on another mission.”

“What?”

“I left her to find the empress.”

“Wouldn’t it be better to announce it nationwide. Like a bounty…….”

“You don’t have to be ridiculous or demoralized by letting them know. Don’t worry, Ashel will find it on her own.”

No one said anything more in response to a firm answer.

Even at this moment, Alexis sighed alone as he saw Carlo playing in advance in case Assel and Yvonne were caught
together later.
I fully understand that you don’t want to lose Ashel, but I wondered if you really thought you could catch the empress. No,
I don’t even know what Ashel was thinking in the first place.”That’s it for now.”

When Carloi left the conference room and headed for the Oval Office, Alexis Dunya again led the aristocracy and
delivered instructions in detail.

After finishing, Alexis went to the emperor’s palace to meet Carlo personally, wondering about his condition.

He was so fine. At least as soon as I open my eyes. After Yvonne ran away, she stopped hurting herself habitually.

No, it wasn’t fine. It was just completely insane. If a person becomes weird properly, it is surprisingly difficult to distinguish
him from the normal state.

“How are you doing today?”

Alexis asked when he saw the therapist and Gorten in front of the Oval Office. Asked by Alexis, the therapist began to
speak with a sigh.

“Still the same. If you can’t sleep or eat properly like that longer……. You’re already out of medication. It’s still a problem
because I’m overdosing.””But you’re in good shape during the day.

“So it’s more of a problem. Isn’t it creepy that you can pretend to be sane in that state? I see you at night, I see you during
the day, and I just…….Phew.”

The therapist shook his head violently as if he was sick of it.

“You can’t breathe when you’re closing your eyes for a moment, and when you’re awake, what are you thinking that you
can pretend to be so fine? I’m scared, I’m scared.”

What do you mean. I’m just thinking about grabbing the empress myself. Alexis thought to himself.

“If you know that well, do something.”

“I’ve done everything I can. It’s a cliche, but shouldn’t we solve the root cause?”

The thin healer finished his speech as if he was bored for a few days and hurried off.

Alexis swept off his tired face in front of Carlo’s Oval Office. The underlying cause itself is gone, so how do we solve
it?Gorten took out his handkerchief and wiped away tears. His handkerchief hasn’t dried up lately.

“What’s going to happen like this?….”

“Don’t worry, I don’t think you’re going to die until we catch the empress.”

Alexis spoke coldly enough to sound cold.

“How can you not worry? Aren’t you worried about the ball?”

“As long as you can hold out until the rebellion is quelled.Anyway, aren’t you doing all the work you’re in charge of?”

Gorten kicked his tongue with a look of boredom at Dunya’s words. It’s not wrong, but sometimes it’s better to say the
wrong thing.

“By the way, what? Does the Empress care about the Emperor? It’s all nonsense. I think it’s the opposite now. I don’t
know what to do, so I look like this.”

“Don’t tell me you’re betrayed, Asher. No, really, why did he do that? Are you really possessed by the empress?””…You
really don’t know anything about this, do you?”

“It’s not like that, because you can’t have Delois in mind unless you’re crazy.”

“No, Gorten.”

Alexis looked at Gorten with a look of incomprehension.

“So, you’re crazy.”

After relentlessly replying to Gorten’s crying words, Nya opened the door to her office and went in. Carlo was leaning
against his desk and looking out the dark window.

Only his face, which is much sharper than usual, his slightly red eyes, and his hands and arms, which are scratched here
and there to see what he smashes every day, showed his condition.

“I’ll stop calling the therapist now. It’s not that helpful.”

A harsh voice came out like a sound of iron.

“Then come to your senses. You should go to sleep, so I can stop calling you. And stop being so angry.”

“How’s it going?””If I see Assel, I have secretly sent a message to the lords to hold him at all costs.I just hope we get there
soon.”

He did not say that he ran away with the emperor’s wife, so he only said so.

“I don’t know if Bernie would get caught that easily. But you’re not alone, so you have a tail.”

“Is the delivery speed faster than Assel? Thanks to my own wing on Assel, there’s no one in Croissen to stop him.”

Dunya didn’t have to answer because it sounded like she was talking to herself, not a question. In addition, there was not
a particular answer.

So who told you to pick up a guy like that in Macha and let him do what he wants? There were so many things I didn’t like.

And if there’s no one to stop you, what? It was obvious that Carlo was thinking about going down to Delois and catching
Yvonne himself.”What about Bernie? Do you think you’re going to join Delois?

“I don’t know for sure. I think the troops are moving towards Delois…….I’m afraid something’s going on between you two.”

“Really?”

“That’s not to the point that you care about yourself. That’s enough for me.”

Alexis replied in a manner that he would not tolerate even a small gap. Carlo, who nodded slightly, gestured to leave.
Gorten, who did not want to go out, followed Du의a’s stern eyes.

As soon as he was alone in the Oval Office, Carlo hugged his face in his hands as if collapsing. Close your eyes, open
your eyes, and it was h**l.

“For God’s sake…….”

He started banging his head against the wall like a madman. If Yvonne could be kicked out of his head, it would not matter
if he was killed with a knife. Rather, it would be less painful.

Every step Yvonne left in his head was a sharp pain. The fact that he couldn’t name this pain left him breathless.Why is
Yvonne’s absence painful? Why are you angry at the escape? An unanswerable question has been wrapped around my
neck.

Mumbling abusive language, Carlo poured alcohol into an empty glass. I could breathe at least if it wasn’t alcohol.

“…I have to find it.”

Lying on the chair, Carlo muttered. Only one thought made him move. His only reason was that he was so contradictory
that he said he wanted to die or disappear countless times.

***

When Yvonne opened her eyes, she saw an old ceiling. When I blinked a couple of times, a round face suddenly burst
into my eyes without warning. I didn’t have any energy, so I didn’t have the strength to scream.

“I thought you were dead.”

Ashel muttered in her unique way.

Yvonne groaned and tried to bring back memories. I remember falling down as soon as I left prison, but I haven’t
since.”Where are you?”

“It’s been a long way out of the capital. I’m glad you’re out before the inspection gets worse. It would have been a big
trouble if I was a little late.”

As Yvonne managed to get up and sat against the wall, Ashel stuck out a large piece of bread.

“You have to eat to move.”

“How did I get here?”

“I brought it. Pretending to be a corpse. It’s heavy. My back hurts.”

“…Thank you.”

Yvonne chewed the bread blankly at the innocent accusation. I felt it, but it wasn’t realistic. Did I really get out of prison?

Yvonne’s face hardened for an instant, trying to understand the situation by chewing the bread slowly. Dennis.

“We have to leave right now.”

“Eat it all. I’m the one who’s tired if I fall down again.”

“I don’t know what’s going to happen if I’m a little late. I need to go in a hurry.”

“Then eat quickly.”

Yvonne began to swallow bread nervously. I felt like I had to listen because I absolutely needed help from Ashel. My head
was full of worries while I was eating. How the h**l is Denise in bad shape?”What the h**l is in the Delois estate? It’s that
tower, isn’t it?”

Yvonne only nodded.

“What the h**l is it?”

“…I can’t explain it in words. You can see it for yourself.”

“I’ll kill you right away if you’re suspicious.”

Yvonne nodded one more time as she stared at Aselle, who said scary things as if they were nothing.

“Why are you helping me?”

“I want to bring you the truth.”

Ashel answered with a big blink. His blue eyes also seemed to show sincerity toward Carloi.

“That’s the only thing that keeps you from getting sick. I’ll heal you, Your Majesty.”

“……there was at least one good person.”

“Yes.”

Despite her confident answer, Yvonne nodded without objection. In this situation, Assel was also a good person for
himself. He was no better than a savior.

“I’m going to Muha next to Anshenryung and enter Delua. I’ll be there in about three or four days.””No, it’ll take too long to
get back like that.”

“I can’t help it. Because of the rebels.”

“Let’s go to Marcia. All you have to do is go to Delang City, Marcia.”

“No, it’s dangerous because there are too many Delois troops and it’s a close area.”

“The Delois army is a danger to you. You’re not going to kill me, so you can go on your own then.”

“Not just Delois County. Our troops will all go down there, and you’ll catch them before Delois catches them.”
“I know the way from Delois to the Dark Forest. The Dark Forest won’t even have an army because of its magic. As long
as we get in from Marcia, we can get to Delois without interruption.”

“How do you know such a way?”

Yvonne started eating bread again without answering. When Yvonne, who was choked, made a crackling sound, Assel
handed over the milk next to him.A suspicious woman who seems to have no intention of giving a single answer even
after receiving all the kindness that Ashel can do. Can I really understand this strange woman if I only go to Delua? Ashel
shook her head.

“When you’re done, change your clothes and wear that wig.”

“Where did you get all that stuff?”

“The one I used to keep here.”

Ashell rummaged through the chest of drawers and went outside with full of mana stones. I thought it was a secret house,
but it seemed to be the house that Assel used to use. Indeed, he would have needed places to stay if he wanted to travel
all over the place.

I was suddenly choked by the familiarity I felt in an old house. This is because I remembered Denise coughing in an old
bed this much.

Yvonne swallowed the dry bread and wiped the water off her eyes. I didn’t even have time to cry. Still, I felt better because
I slept like I was falling down.It was already dark when I changed my clothes and went outside. Ashel was holding a horse
in front of the house.

“There’s only one?”

“I don’t usually go with anyone. If things get better on the way, I’ll get another one.”

Ashel, who answered curiously, reached out her hand. Yvonne managed to get on the horse with the help of Ashel. He
didn’t seem to be feeling well.

“Can I just leave like this?”

“I’m not much of a problem. I have a pass.”

Asheel on the back pulled out a card. Passing by, Ashel heard that Croissen’s land was free to enter and exit anywhere,
but it seemed to be true.

“The problem is time. Your Majesty would have sent a message about me to each checkpoint. It has to be faster than
that.”

I could see that there was a possibility that it could be faster than a scorpion, and that it was not just a rumor. It was the
confidence that allowed me to see why Carlo was satisfied with just one Assel.Ashel began to tie Yvonne to the horse and
his body like a burden.

“If you feel like throwing up, just do it there. I don’t want to fly back, but I can’t help it.”

“What?”

“I don’t have time to stop.”

As soon as I finished speaking, Assel pulled the reins.

***

Since Yvonne disappeared, Carloi has been unnecessarily in and out of the garden. Without knowing why, Carlo roamed
the garden alone at dawn.

When I came to my senses, I was out in the garden. I just followed Yvonne. Can’t you tell the difference between dreams
and reality now?

“……crazy.”
Carlo sat down muttering abusive language. This is why I have nothing to say even if I’m a fanatic.

There was nothing fancy in his eyes, so he wondered what the cursed woman saw here and what she always wanted to
see.On a moonlit night, Carlo sank among the flowers in full bloom. I had a headache because of the scent that Yvonne
smelled one night from the flowers blooming under the moonlight.

As he crumbled innocent flowers with his hands, Carlo spat out abusive language like a habit. My hands, which swept
away my face nervously, smelled disgusting flowers.

In my head, the words Yvonne once uttered were always random. The horse was less painful. At some point when
Yvonne touched, he couldn’t breathe when he remembered the touch vividly. How bitterly memories nibble at the
nerves…….

I have to go to Delois.>

As soon as I thought of it, my heart became stuffy.

Why not? There was no reason for Carlo to think except for the bloody wizard to help Delois.

All the tears of Yvonne in Purto, all the laughter that was seen for a moment, were directed at whom? It was funny and
funny that he said he would use it because he didn’t think it was mine.I hoped Yvonne would die. I hoped it would
disappear without a trace. With all my heart.

But like this…… not like this. It’s not like you want to leave breathtaking traces of yourself everywhere, driving people
crazy and disappearing.

It was crazy that a person who didn’t go around much because he had nowhere to go in the palace left such a strong
mark. Yvonne’s biggest, most doglike trace was Carlo himself. So unless you had killed yourself, you would not be able to
get out of this pain.

So somehow I’ll go to Delois.

Even with her eyes closed, Yvonne’s appearance became clear. In the end, I was sitting there, giving up, but a sign of a
person came from behind.

“Are you going to keep doing this?”

As expected, it was Du냐a. Carloi didn’t even open his closed eyes.”It’s not like you’re doing this in public.”

“……Yes, you’re doing great.”

The emperor did not reply to sarcastic remarks, so only silence with no place to go again flowed in the garden without its
owner.

“Do you have any love?”

“No.”

When asked whether it was after a long time, he answered quickly.

“No way.”

Carloi recalled his feelings for Lou. Compared to the feelings that were just sorry and affectionate and filled with longing,
the feelings that Yvonne had were shady. People can’t call this love.

“What would you do if you caught him?”

“…I don’t know.”

Dunya just sighed. If you want to know like that, and if you have a face like a child who doesn’t know English, you don’t
even think about it.

“Did you find Assel?”

“That’s why I’m here. I thought I’d definitely go to Muha and go into Delois, but I didn’t even come there.””Then how the
h**l do we get into Delois…….”
Looking at Carloi, who realized himself while speaking, Du 긍정a nodded lightly in affirmation.

“Marchian army.”

“Since Crowthi has passed the Ashel, it would be right to go to Marcia. Judging from the fact that there was a male
companion, it seems that the empress dressed as a man.”

“When did you let him through?”

“It’s dawn the day before yesterday. I didn’t think I’d go there.….I’m sorry, but it’s not that easy to get through right now.”

“……there’s one. A way to go.”

Carlo murmured vacantly. Suddenly, I felt like my blood was cooling down.

• Chapter

• Accounting Courses

• Addiction Treatment

• Aides

• Alcohol Treatment

• Baby gifts personalized

• Becomes

• Bedroom

• Bedroom Set

• Boredom

• Chapter

• Accounting Courses

• Addiction Treatment

• Aides
 • Alcohol Treatment

• Baby gifts personalized

On a young day, unknown anxiety dominated the body when I remembered the memory of passing through the dark
forest to Marcia on the road that Lou had told me. It was a visceral ominousness and a sense of deception that could not
explain why.”I’ll have to go myself.”

“What?”

“Revise the whole plan. There’s a ball left in the capital and I’ll go to Marcia.”

“No, you don’t have to go directly to the battlefield.….”

“Let’s go in and talk. I’ve got more work to do all night.”

Before Du가a could say anything more, Carloi jumped to his feet. When I sat like a crazy man in a daze, my eyes were
wide open. Now it seemed that he had no intention of finding an excuse to go to Delois, even externally.

As soon as I thought I would go get the empress myself, I didn’t like to see her so absorbed in it, but Alexis quietly
followed. Let’s hear what he said, I felt like. Alexis Dunya knew only too well that conversation with a madman didn’t work.

***

“Cough.”

Ashel tapped Yvonne on the back. It was already the third time. Yvonne often had a hard time breathing properly. There
were times when I suddenly fell asleep on the street. Asheel had to look around him when he woke up screaming crazily
to see if he had nightmares if he could sleep.”Ha.”

But the most serious thing was that Yvonne sometimes slapped herself like a madman.

“Oh, are you crazy? Don’t do it!”

As soon as he opened his breath, Asel naturally grabbed his hand that went up to his cheek.

“I can’t help it if I want to wake up.”

I don’t know why I’m in such a bad condition. You won’t be like that if you’re stuck in a tower for a few days and haven’t
eaten. It was suspicious that he was holding it in even worse condition with his mental strength.

“It’s no use going there and dying.”

“I don’t mind dying.”

If only Dennis could see it.

Yvonne sat down and murmured blankly.

“That’s crazy. Drink some water.”

Ashel handed over the water and looked outside the accommodation. It was a bar downstairs, but there was not much
noise because there were few people.

“It’s very quiet over here.

Ashele, who was running tirelessly, paused with Markia at hand.As we went up north, the tense atmosphere unique to the
war became stronger. Close to the capital, there was only a slight sense of tension in preparation for a possible situation,
but as I got closer to Marcia, I felt a sense of impatience among ordinary people.

It was all thanks to Assel that we could easily come through that atmosphere. When I showed him what Asel had, he
opened the door as if he were familiar with the checkpoint and the gate. Rather, it seemed easier to open the door
because it was in the middle of a war. Ashel was the most common knife used by Carlo during these times.
At this point in time when some of the duke’s aristocrats surrendered and the rest went to Delois, there was no one left to
dislike Ashel.

In the meantime, I used to look at Yvonne with a curious look, perhaps because she had been unaccompanied, but when
she said she was carrying out Carlo’s order, even that interest disappeared.At first, Yvonne kept teasing her and fainted
for several days. But now that I’m used to it, I can just sit on a horse that runs at crazy speed. Sometimes he drove a
horse instead of Assel.

“Markia is not easy. Louisa Lutin, a white woman who changed her mind, will come to see for herself if she finds out that
I’ve come down here.”

“Can you afford to worry about your coming and going now?”

Ashel looked briefly at Yvonne, who asked while fiddling with the dagger. To be exact, the dagger. The first thing Yvonne
bought here was that dagger. When asked where she needed it, Yvonne replied with a vague face, just in case.

Yvonne put the dagger in her product beautifully, as if she had noticed Ashel’s eyes.

“Why aren’t you answering? Is the change-back that free?””It’s the same time now, so more. If I don’t have one, I’ll make
one and come, and if I can’t, I’ll be called where I am.”

“But you… don’t listen to anyone other than Carloy?”

Both Assel and Yvonne were surprised by the natural name, and there was a moment of silence. Ashel made a frown as
he chewed on bread that he didn’t know where he had bought it again.

“Can I just call you by your name like that?”

“…….”

“What a strange person. By the way, what do you think is wrong with the Duke of Delois?”

“What?”

“You don’t come out of Deloire. I came out for a while at first, and now…….if so, why’d you start a rebellion?”

“Is it that bad?”

“We just don’t stand a chance at this. Even if he seems to be good at blocking the changeback attack, it would be over if
he came down to the upper military. I don’t understand how poorly you prepared for the rebellion.”Yvonne, who had no
idea, shut up. If there is one variable, it was Bernie’s wizard.

But I don’t know enough to hypothesize, and that’s all I can expect is that the Duke of Delois’s plan is not going well.

“Isn’t the changeback in Delang City anyway? Either way, I’ll have to face the changeback.”

“You have to keep your words together. You’d never believe a simple companion. I don’t need someone like that.”

It sounds bad, but it wasn’t wrong. Yvonne thought for a long time.

“If I can do well, I can go to the Dark Forest without doubt.”….”

“How?”

“He’s just checking, he won’t doubt you. I mean, it’s not like checking to be suspicious.””That’s true.”

“I think it’s best to be a magician.….I’m sure you’ll be able to identify yourself. I don’t think you’ve brought anyone in
harm’s way right now.

“Wizard?”

“Do you know that magic was used in Delois, including the Dark Forest?”

“Yes.”

“It’s more credible to say that we’re here to investigate it. The capital city was also investigated to use Bernie’s magic. I’ll
say I’ll search the Dark Forest.”
“There’s no magic seat.”

“It hasn’t been long since the magic stone was built anyway. Before that, I did everything with my eyes.”

“Well.”

“And he came here in advance, did some research, and decided to meet Dunya. After completing the investigation of the
capital, Du가a decided to bring it.”

Ashel chewed the bread with a deep look on her face. Ashel, who used to knock on the desk and turn her head alone,
opened her mouth a long time later.”Not Du “a, but Her Majesty.”

“What?”

“Let’s say we’re meeting your Majesty, not Dunya. Then it’ll be more credible since I’m here to deliver the changed plan.”

“But didn’t Dunya say she’d come down as commander?”

“That was before you escaped.”

As if Assel wanted him to eat, he pushed the half of the bread toward Yvonne. Having no appetite, Yvonne broke the
bread into small pieces. Denise was gripping the whole idea, so I couldn’t afford to have such a desire. In the meantime,
Yvonne kept coughing. Ashel threw a thick blanket over her.

“If you notice that we’re heading to Marcia, you’ll come here yourself. I’m sure you’ve noticed it out by now.”

“You’re coming all the way here to catch me and you? It’s not a place for the Emperor to come. It’s not a disadvantage to
the lease. It’s about as good as it gets.”And above all, Carlo hates himself. I hate it. There’s no reason to come after me
for running away.

“It could get worse if Bernie gets in.”

“Then you’ll either go down then, or you’ll avoid it.”

“Your Majesty is crazy.”

Yvonne looked up at Aselle with a blank stare.

“I wouldn’t think so rationally. The last time I saw you, you’d think like me.”

I suddenly felt nauseous at the thought of Carloi. My head felt dizzy when I intentionally forgot and pushed the thoughts.

I hated Carlo so much that when I thought about him, I couldn’t handle it, so I forced myself to forget about him. Because
the first thing that comes to mind when I think of Carlo was his last words.

You should have died.>

The cold face, the voice that seemed to really want me to die. Stifling, Yvonne put down the bread she was holding.I wish
I had died.>

I couldn’t tell you exactly where I was sick when I was sick terribly.

“Are you going to say you don’t know? Your Majesty is out of his mind. Because of you…….”

“How about me? Do you think I’m fine?”

Ashel closed her mouth and opened her eyes wide, as if she was surprised to see Yvonne screaming suddenly.

“You and Carlo will never know! I don’t know what I’ve bet on and given up on carloy! I’m crazy right now, too. I’ll do it’s
me.”

Yvonne, who was screaming like crazy, gasped for breath again. As Yvonne fell on the bed and began to cry with blocked
breath, Assel panicked and tapped Yvonne on the back.

“Why isn’t there magic in the dream?”

The words that came out with a sob sounded disastrous.

“If I could see you or Carlo or my dream, I would know what h**l I’m in right now…….”Ashel, who had never experienced
such a situation before, stopped patting her back and stood still.

“Mom, mom…….What do I do?”

Yvonne, who was even crying, kept saying that. I called my mom.

Do you miss your dead mother? Well, you wanted to be with dead bodies……. Ashele, who was blankly thinking,
suddenly raised her head.

“Your mother’s not dead.”

Yvonne raised her tearful face.

“That’s what Du가a said. He’s your illegitimate child. Then the Duchess who died isn’t your mother.”

Yvonne still had no answer.

“Is your mother in Delois?”

A long time later Yvonne shook her head. Ashel frowns if she is frustrated.

“What are you saying? You’re a illegitimate child.”

“……I’m telling you.

“Wow, this is crazy. Not even here? Do you know that I might lose my neck trying to help you? I thought I might not be
able to tell you! But you can’t tell me either?”What if it’s not? It’s not!”

Yvonne screamed with the enemy’s lead. On the contrary, Accel was amazing because he looked more frustrated.

“No, what do you mean no? The Earl of Ansene said so! I heard there was evidence.

Ashel must have been excited, he raised his voice to the highest level of his life.

“If you really tell me right, what’s wrong with you?” What the h**l is the reason for this? If you don’t lie, you’ll die.….”

Ashell stopped speaking in an unnatural way. The shock of the round eyes was young, and soon there was silence in the
accommodation.

“…Can’t you tell me?”

Tears streamed down Yvonne’s eyes.

“What is it? Threatening.

Yvonne shook her head, crying like crazy.

“No, if it’s a threat, it can’t be like this without seeing others. Magic?

Yvonne kept shaking her head, but Assel was already lost in her speculation.

“It must be magic. If you ask me this, I can’t even answer it.”Yvonne kept shaking her head, but the cry grew louder.

“That magic is possible? Where the h**l? How? I’ve never heard of it. There’s such a thing in the world?

The wizard, who was the owner of Ashel, also made quite a name in Mach, but never heard of such mental magic.

Yvonne was crying so hard that she couldn’t keep her body in check that Assel shut up. If you ask anyway, you won’t get
a proper answer.

“Looking at it, I don’t think you’re going to be able to answer as you wish anyway.”

As soon as Yvonne’s cry calmed down a bit, Assel said.

“I’ll have to let you know my guess. The letter should arrive in the capital before Her Majesty comes down here.”
Ashel pulled out a piece of paper. Yvonne seemed a little quiet and began to cry again. The weak cry continued as if it
were going to stop. The sound of calling my mom was endless.For the first time in his life, Assel felt sympathy for others,
not for Carlo.

***

Everyone shook their heads when Carlo said he would go down to Marcia himself. No one felt the need to take such a
risk. But Carloi was adamant. The attitude to go down was far more intimidating than intimidating.

“This war is like Delois’s fight against me, but wouldn’t it be so funny if I didn’t go down?”

“If you catch Delois, drag him to the capital, and execute him, no one will think it’s a joke. The weight of the bee
determines, not whether it will participate.”

“Why do the balls come forward and stop me when I say I’m going to talk to that sick son of a b***h? I’m going to slit his
throat this time.”

Thin Carloy’s face was too sharp and looked terrifying. The eyes were shining blue, so the nobles shrank even without
raising their voices.”No, then of course I’ll stop you……. Behind you, ball, say something.”

Alexis Du 의외로a, who is most likely to oppose it, was surprisingly not saying a word. Last night’s carloy’s
appearance devastated Alexis’ will. I was tired and didn’t want to oppose it.

Carlois, who entered his bedroom from the garden last night, said he would change plans on his own, even in front of
someone who didn’t agree at all. I was speechless in the midst of all that’s

I’ll take care of the capital then. If it’s a ball, you’ll do well.>

Then I told him to go out. Alexis didn’t say a word, but she finished everything. He was crazy.

Alexis, who came out without saying a word because he was not motivated to deal with it, was told that Carlo was making
another fuss within hours. Where was the man who informed the plan with a carefree face? There was only one animal
running wild.Get out of here. I’ll get you.>

There was an empress and she tried to leave the high balcony, so Gorten and the therapist freaked out and grabbed him.
If you fall from that height, you die instantly.

I’m going to go there myself.>

The therapist used a sedative magic with no expression on Caroly, who was drunk and wanted to pick up the empress.

At this rate, I, I’m going to go crazy.>

Carloi, who was tearing my hair off, kept looking for Yvonne, drunk. Then later, he cried and kept calling his name Lu.

I’m sorry… I’m sorry, I’m sorry.>

It was terrible to see a big man howling his head with his bloody hands. Alexis, who had to see the whole thing, had only
one thought. You’ve already turned it around and there’s more to go? I couldn’t stand to see that crazy guy making a fuss
anymore.Only the idea of dying of boredom dominated Alexis. And I didn’t want to admit it, but there was an emotional
change. Poor thing. It was an unwelcome feeling. Alexis worried that his sympathy might lead to wrong results. Just like
then.

But still……. My nephew was a terrible poor fellow.

“…if you wish, do so.”

Alexis, who recalled the night before with an uninspired face, replied dryly. It was concluded that it would be better for
everyone to go down to the middle of the battlefield to catch the empress than to keep seeing her.

And if you live that different day and night, you might really get mad.

“Back or back!”

“It’s not like you’ve never been to war, what are you so worried about? I was in Macha for a few months when I was a
prince.
“You were a prince back then. Besides, who’s in charge of the capital when your Majesty goes down?”

Carlo stepped in without hiding his irritation.”What did you hear earlier? Du는a is responsible for the capital. All my
powers are entrusted to Duna.”

“The Duke of Du 공a is only the head of the House of Lords. What’s the point of the ball?….”

“It’s my mother’s closest blood.”

Alexis raised his head and looked at Carloi in a firm answer. Even though the emperor didn’t seem to care.

“And it’s the closest blood I have left. And you don’t deserve it?”

The nobles’ murmur has become quieter. “Croat’s blood didn’t blend,” and so on. Carloi looked genuinely annoyed.

“The blood of that man. It doesn’t matter if it’s after my blood.”

Soon after, Carlo punched the chair. I was angry that I had to have such a useless conversation. I felt like I wanted to
drain his blood, his blood, my body’s blood.”Delua was a great surrogate, saying, ‘Even though it was far away, it was a
royal race,’ but your attitude was as tenacious as Bernie’s. Why don’t you kill him and draw some blood? How similar my
blood is.”

At last the nobles were completely quiet. If he didn’t agree, he was under pressure to draw his own blood instead of
Delois.

“It starts right at dawn.”

It was a four-day earlier departure than expected, but no one objected. That’s how the meeting ended.

Even though all the nobles went out, Alexis stayed still. In the end, it was Carlo who stood up first. Carloi muttered as he
passed Alexis.

“That’s great. It will be an opportunity to show everyone that the ball is a great man who can take responsibility for this
country.”

Why do you have to show that to yourself? There’s a separate emperor.

Alexis, who was left alone and brooding over Carloi’s words, finally grasped the meaning of the words and laughed in
vain.”Have you seen such a madman?”

Curse came out on its own. My nephew, who was determined to abandon the country, was truly an unanswered human
being.

It’s my mother’s closest blood.>

It’s the closest blood left to me.>

It’s nothing new, but I remembered it again. And I’m just saying this to go to Delois.

Alexis.

A beautiful voice that used to call itself.

Look. Doesn’t it look like me? This child will be more proud than anyone else.>

I remembered the shining face that I was holding and talking to a newborn baby.

Why didn’t Adelaide know? I’m proud of Alexis that Adelaide is enough.

Well, he does, too. Maybe you didn’t have to make Carlo look like Du처럼a with all your might.

“…I’m old, too.”

The Duke, who had endured the loss for a long time, muttered.
Ashel’s prediction was right. As soon as he stepped into the Marcia estate, he was told to come to Delang City.
Fortunately, Luisa Rutaeng supported the carriage, making it easier to get to Delang City.

“But you’re a wizard?”

Lutin’s man asked Yvonne with a curious look. Yvonne, who got glasses from somewhere, wore them and even put on
a beard, nodded roughly.

“It was true that Delois used Bernie’s magic. But what do you know?”

“……Wizardists usually have weak magic powers to determine whether or not they use magic.”

“Oh, I’ve never seen a sorcerer before.

“No wonder. Magicians are concentrated in the Capital Society.”

“I can’t believe there was a land with Bernie’s magic next to Marcia. I got goosebumps. Bernie people use Demon’s
magic.”

“We’ll have to look into the details, but……and in the Dark Forest, Bernie’s magic must have been used with high
probability.”Ashel looked at Yvonne, who lied without blinking, with a significant face.

You had the guts once. No one would think he was the one who was excited and talking nonsense until the day before.
Delua must be the source of the tenacity to make people like that.

“We’ve arrived.”

Yvonne got off the wagon and was surprised to see Luisa Lutin. She was smaller than herself. I thought it was someone
like Alexis Du 같은a, but it was normal.

“Nice to meet you. You’re here to investigate?”

The brown-haired woman reached out her hand. Yvonne shook hands in a daze.

“……Yes, Maurice Seoro.”

“Let’s just go in and talk. By the way, Lord Assel. I didn’t hear you were coming all the way here to Marcia.”

Ashel, who had been unable to concentrate while constantly moving her head around, turned her head as if surprised by
Louisa’s call. When Yvonne noticed her unnatural appearance, Assel looked at Louisa and replied
naturally.”The message always arrives late in Marchia. I’m the fastest of all scorpions.”

Luisa shrugged her shoulders.

“But there’s a simple way to get a basic plan delivered. In the capital city, they thought Digna Ball and Clyde Ansen were
enough. That’s how the tactics are organized.”

“The basic plan hasn’t changed, so you don’t have to worry.”

“Really? Then the water must have left the capital at least four days ago. According to the plan we made then.”

God, four days ago. Ashel sighed inside. Carloi would not be able to read the letter he sent.

“Dunya won’t come down.”

“What?”

The blunt woman suddenly raised her voice.

“Your Majesty has decided to come down with Clyde Ansen.”

“No, why?”

“I don’t know that. Anyway, he told me to go down first, and he even told me to investigate magic.”

Luisa, who seemed to be too disappointed by the fact that Dunya wouldn’t come down, smacked her lips.”Where exactly?”
“It’s a dark forest, Count.”

The deputy who came in the carriage whispered.

“That dog-like dark forest!”

Louisa had a temper.

“It’d be a lot easier if it wasn’t for that crazy forest! You didn’t even enter the Delois army, so there’s magic at stake, right?
I thought it was just an off-limits magic.”

Yvonne nodded.

“Then why would you leave the forest? Crazy b*****d. Old b*****d.”

The horse seemed a bit rough.

“But how do you get into a place where even Delois can’t get in?”

Yvonne put the small bottle she had prepared on her desk. I didn’t want to do this, but I thought I would believe it if I did
this.

“Is it human blood?”

“Yes.”

It wasn’t. It was animal blood from the restaurant.

“It’s blood magic, so I needed Delua’s blood, so I brought the Empress’s blood from the capital.””Oh, the famous empress!
She’s in prison now, isn’t she? I heard Delois is very brave to get her out.”

What kind of nonsense is that? Yvonne struggled to maintain her facial expression.

Luisa seemed to have little doubt. Looking at it, I realized that Ashel had a lot of magical knowledge. When Yvonne was
talking about blood in Delois Forest, Assel didn’t believe it.

“Then can I come in with that?”

“What?”

So embarrassed that Yvonne asked quickly. Luisa wrinkled her eyebrows.

“No, I was just wondering what the crazy guy was up to there doing.”

“……Ah.”

“Why, can’t you?”

“No, you can. You may accompany me if you wish.”

Luisa nodded passionately.

“However.”

“But?”

“I can’t guarantee the safety of the change bag in case of dangerous magic. If you agree, you can come with me.””I heard
you’re a magician.”

“Yes, it means you’re not a wizard.”

Louisa smacked her lips with disappointment at Yvonne’s stern attitude.

“Oh, no. I can’t do that. As you know, I can’t take that risk because my role is my role.”

“Then you should go after the war is over. It’ll be after the Delois estate is cleared.”

Ashell was breathing and listening to Yvonne’s lies while Luiza nodded.
“Then when would you like to go?”

“I’m going to leave right now.

“Really? Then take my deputy.”

“What?”

“Lord Assel and Mr. Seoro, please go in first and let me know if there is anything wrong with you.”

“Oh. Why…?”

“It’s a waste to leave it as it is. We might be able to get our soldiers through a place where Delois doesn’t get in. Of
course, I don’t have enough blood to bring in soldiers.””…I see.”

Yvonne nodded reluctantly. As he glanced at Assel, he shrugged as if it was not a problem at all. Does it mean that at
least one person can be killed without knowing a mouse or a bird?

Luisa rose from her seat with a cheerful smile. He even seemed to be planning to see him off. It was a completely
unwelcome kindness.

“The horseman…….”

“I don’t need it. I’ll do it.”

Asheel quickly climbed onto the horse’s back.

“It’s convenient for me to do it.”

As soon as Yvonne and Louisa’s lieutenants got inside, Assel moved his horse. Louisa stared blankly at the back of
the carriage running at crazy speed.

“What’s so urgent?”

A soldier came running to Louisa, who was doubtless looking at where they had left.

“Count!”

“Why?”

“I got a call from the gate that the Emperor’s message is about to arrive in Delang City.”

“What? What message? They were the message.”

“I don’t know about that. I’m just gonna be there soon.….””Is there any change? That’s weird…….”

Louisa’s face, which she had been thinking for a long time, became dark with a frowning.

“Just in case, take some people and follow them.”

“What? How many?”

“It’s no good for that Mahine anyway, so just take him with you. I can’t go. I’m telling you to go because you might do
something suspicious.”

Louisa’s speculation that she was going to do something suspicious was correct, so Assel stopped the wagon and talked
to her as she was somewhat out of her sight.

“Huh? Is there a problem?”

The deputy suddenly stepped out of the carriage and expressed wonder. He looked like he didn’t know why he was
separating the horse from the normal wagon. Of course.

Ashel climbed on the horse with a calm face and tilted her head.

“It’s a little weird.”

“What? There’s nothing wrong with the wagon.”

“Is there Bernie magic from this side? It sounds a bit weird and weird.””Bernie magic?

Luisa’s deputy looked at Ashel as if he didn’t know the English.

“Come and take a look, Mr. Seoro. Maybe it’s because I’m getting closer to the dark forest, but it sounds a little strange.”

At Asher’s call, Yvonne got off the wagon and approached Asher. My heart beat with tension. It was because he noticed
what Ashel was going to do.

“Well….”

As soon as Yvonne approached the horse with an ambiguous expression, Ashel secretly reached out her hand.

“Huh?”

At the same time Luiza’s deputy uttered a questionable death, Ashel dragged Yvonne onto the horse.

“Uh!”

It was already late when the deputy minister’s interrogation turned into exclamation. As soon as Yvonne was in front of
him, Ashele drove like crazy.

“Hey!”

The horse ran away, ignoring the deputy’s pathetic cry.

“Can I do this?”

Yvonne shouted on the horse.

“We don’t know when your message will arrive. And the wagon is too slow. Just tell me the way.””What if they come after
you?”

“If you go into the woods anyway, you won’t be able to follow because of magic.”

“Go straight for now. Towards the market.”

At the same time as Ashel nodded, the sound of the horse crying rang loudly.

***

Carloi, who said he was leaving at dawn, changed his words and said he would leave early in the evening. He also
reduced the number of cavalry in the 1st Army to about 100 soldiers who go with him, saying, “If there are too many, we
cannot go fast because there are not enough.”

“…isn’t that like an army, but an escort?”

Du가a asked.

“Technically, I’m not in the first team. But it’s not someone else’s land and it’s mine, so you don’t need much.”

Carlo, clearly visible what he was thinking, replied sourly.

“No, apart from that……and that gives Clyde Ansen too much of a position…….””Clyde Ansene can do a good job since
Mahayun is mixed up anyway. Besides, I’ll be right behind you, so it doesn’t matter.”

I guess I’m the only one who doesn’t care. Alexis Du 의a nodded with an unenthusiastic face, leaving her thoughts to
herself.

So the soldiers who went with Carlo experienced h**l. The emperor acted like a man who would die if he didn’t go down to
Marcia quickly. I ate once a day, and I hardly slept. Soldiers were forced to follow the Emperor’s time.

The soldiers, who had barely stopped marching long after the moon rose, sighed. It’s only been two days since I left the
capital, and I was already halfway there.

“You have to be really careful. If you don’t use your body, you’ll get seriously injured one day.”
The therapist, who was brought to the battlefield with him, spoke to Carlo in a tired tone. A fairly optimistic and competent
therapist has been treating Carlo for the past few months and has become a dreary person. Overwork has made a person
do that.”This won’t fall down.”

“The person who says that usually walks away when he goes.”

I was so tired that I spoke a little cheeky, but the emperor didn’t care. Looking at the unfocused eyes, he seemed to be
lost in thought.

Since leaving the capital city, Carloi has had fewer nightmares. So I could sleep for two or three hours at least. It was a
huge improvement. Perhaps it was because he had something to catch, the therapist guessed alone.

“Negativity only makes people suffer more.”

Only after hearing what the therapist said quietly did Carlo turn his eyes away.

“Only those who admit to throwing it away can do it. How can I throw away something I never even acknowledged to
have?”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“If you’re interested in the Duke of Delois’ daughter, it doesn’t matter if you admit it. Would a nation be destroyed or killed
by the mere recognition of its heart?”The therapist smiled faintly as Carlo stared silently.

“I have a sense of humor, too.”

The closer I got to the empress, the more I called a therapist, but it was hard not to know on my way. It was even stranger
if Dunya and Gorten didn’t notice by looking at all the eyes, sighs, and words they exchanged.

“I’m not too ignorant in this field, unlike Digna’s ball and chief.”

“You’re talking nonsense. So, there’s no one who can’t love, do you want to say something like this?”

“Not at all. There are definitely people who should not be loved personally. The wrong love destroys the country and
sometimes kills people. It’s just that it’s necessary to admit it to yourself.”

Carloi is speechless again.

“What would you do if you caught the Empress?”

I don’t know. Carlo himself couldn’t figure out what to do. Why should I be angry about lying? Should I kill her as the
daughter of a traitor? Or should we lock him up?”Look at that. There’s no answer.”

But there was one thing for sure. No matter how much you hate Yvonne, you can’t let her not be next to you, no matter
how much you want her to die. That Yvonne’s absence drives him crazy.

“…everyone says that King Carlos is crazy about love.”

Carlo’s face became visibly tiresome when the story of his grandfather came out. The boredom was plainly revealed.

“You’re not wrong.”

“Really? I think Carlos was more distressed to deny it.”

“What do you mean cheating?”

“Because he thought Bernie’s princess used magic. She said she had never loved the princess and was just under the
spell. Is this your first time hearing it?”

“……It happened before I was even born. I heard you said something about the princess’ magic.”

Carloi recalled the princess’ necklace in the portrait.”Not everyone listened seriously. He was in a bad shape and…….
There is no magic to manipulate people’s emotions. No matter how Bernie is.”

Isn’t it right to be crazy one way or the other?” thought Carlo. Well, you’re not in a position to talk about yourself.
“However, he said when he was keeping Carlos’s last breath. I really loved the princess and I’m sorry. He said he wanted
to see it one last time. How comfortable you look when you’re done saying that!”

Carloy’s impression was dimly distorted by the first story.

“I’ve never heard anything like that before.”

“What good words would everyone say? Everyone talked about his madness and his last.”

“So, you’re like my grandfather, so what are you going to say?”

The therapist blinked his eyes.

“Well, I’ve never really thought about it. You don’t look much alike. Your Majesty would have thought so if he had seen
him. Oh, you’re an angel compared to him.”After hearing the therapist’s words of praise or abuse, Carlo became an
equivocal face.

“If I had to choose…Your Majesty looks more like Adelaide. You have a very similar personality.”

The therapist continued with a serious look.

“But these days, your majesty is similar to Carlos. I’m worried about it’ So if you don’t want to go mad at yourself like him,
stop picking on yourself.”

With no euphemism coming in, Carlo looked at the therapist, lost words to reply.

“Have a frank conversation when you meet the empress. The answer will come out. Someone to love or not to love.”

It was a very tedious piece of advice.

“……it’s a long story. You can be a teacher, not a therapist.”

“You didn’t know? I used to be a professor.”

The therapist, who made him speechless until the end, stood up alone with a light face.

“Today, relax and organize your thoughts and close your eyes.”Somehow, it sounded like a child. The therapist, whose
face was full of blood again, left before Carlo could say anything. Carloi thought of the therapist, half leaning against the
wall.

“Nonsense.”

What kind of self-denial am I? It is true that Yvonne was resentful and hoped it would go away. It’s just that I feel like I’m
going to die if I don’t see it right now. It’s ridiculous. So actually killing yourself was more of a collision than a denial.

And Marcia was getting closer.

“…Yvonne Delois.”

Carlo muttered like a spell. It was the first name I’ve seen since the night we spent together. It was strange. None of the
letters sounded like her name.

“Yvonne Delois.”

I repeated it again. The woman, who was shaking hard at the name she called, lingered in my memory.”…Yvonne.”

No matter how many times I call it, something is not filled. The arrangement, it just got complicated. I’m glad it got
complicated, but as soon as I called Yvonne’s name, I felt like a reflex. The name now seemed painful just to be called.
Countless images of Yvonne scratched him again. My head rang.

Carloi clenched his teeth and found the medicine.

“Ugh.”

A groan eventually flowed through the mouth of the medicine. It wasn’t until he took a mad breath of the medicine that he
had been warned not to overdose. I feel drowsy.

“……Ah.”
As the whole body relaxed, the front of my eyes became blurred. But the head wasn’t like that at all. Strangely, Yvonne’s
face became clearer and clearer and felt thirsty.

Suffering from the thirst, Carlo eventually closed his eyes. Praying not to call that name in his sleep.* * *

The Dark Forest was a fairly large forest spanning much of the territory of Delois, starting from the border between Delois
and Marcia. There really wasn’t an ant cub in the forest. If the Duke of Delois was to be turned into a forest, it would feel
like this, which made me feel uncomfortable.

When she saw the cave at the entrance to the forest connected to Delang City, Yvonne thought of Carlo for a moment.

“Why? What’s in that cave?”

“No.”

Should I regret helping Carl then? Yvonne thought anew. He regretted hundreds of times, tens of thousands of times,
since he was imprisoned. I wish I hadn’t met Carl.….Then all this wouldn’t have happened.

But that regret didn’t feel so convincing. On the other hand, I kept thinking, “If it weren’t for Carlo, Denise would have died
soon.”Denise dies early and does not meet the Duke, Denise meets the Duke without dying. It was obvious to think which
would have been better. Yvonne’s world had only Denis from the beginning, so it was unimaginable that she wasn’t there.

A foolish human being. Yvonne swore at herself. Frankly, I still didn’t believe that Carlo would come down himself. Puck
would do the same.

There was also a loud sound of horseshoe in the distance. Yvonne and Ashel realized that Luisa Rutai had noticed.
Realizing that it was a close call, Yvonne got goosebumps and stroked his arm.

“What’s that?”

As soon as he saw Yvonne’s arm, which was exposed under the clothes, Ashel asked.

“What?”

“On the arm.”

Ashel grabbed Yvonne’s sleeve and raised her arm.

“Oh…….”

After Malan, the therapist, died and was imprisoned for a long time, he had no treatment magic, and there was a scar.”I
think I got hit by someone. I have a lot of these, too.”

Yvonne shook her arm and lowered her clothes again.

“It’s not like that. I’m not sick anymore. There’s only a scar left.”

“That’s what the Duke did, right?”

“……No.”

“Wow, the magic is awful.”

Yvonne agrees, but words cannot express it.

• Chapter

• Accounting Courses

• All the way

• Arrives
 • Baby gifts personalized

• Bag

• Basic

• Beard

• Brave

• Calm

• Chapter

• Accounting Courses

• All the way

• Arrives

• Baby gifts personalized

• Bag

• Basic

• Beard

• Brave

• Calm

• Chapter

“This forest magic is for the sorcerer, too, isn’t it?”

Yvonne said nothing because the answer is now meaningless.

“It’s uselessly spacious.”

Ashel grumbled. The horse was so exhausted that Assel and Yvonne were walking for a while. It was too much for the
earl’s horse.

It’s already been five days since I left the capital. It took longer than I thought, but I ran out of Mana Stone, so I was
delayed even more. I went for half a day, but I haven’t even come to half of the forest yet.

“We have to go fast.”Yvonne became nervous. It took so long that I was worried about Denise’s condition. Even now,
Delois is on display.….

“How much longer do we have to go?”

“There’s more than half left.”

“Whew.”

Unlike the idea of going fast, Yvonne’s steps continued to slow down. The body seemed to reach its limit. Ashel didn’t find
it surprising. It’s mental strength that has endured the past five days of hard work with that body, not physical strength.

“Oh.”

Yvonne stumbled and fell to the floor. Ashel squatted next to him.

“What can you do with a body like this? Isn’t the Duke trying to kill you?”

Ashel’s words seemed to be heard from afar and my head was dizzy. Chest pain was now familiar. Yvonne, who was
breathing deeply, breathed out loudly and raised her hand.

“Oh, don’t do it.”

As Asele noticed Yvonne was trying to slap her face, she lowered her hand again.”Even if you do it like that, it’ll go away
later.”

“I don’t care.”

“It seems like you’ve got a real, terrible weakness. Is the Bernie wizard with the Duke of Delois now?”

“Yes, I think so.”

After answering unconsciously, Yvonne looked at Ashel with astonished eyes.

“Why? What?”

“Speaking of which…….”

“What?”

“……Mom.”

“Mom, what?”

My heart was pounding so hard that I couldn’t open my mouth well.

“…Mom, she’s trapped in a tower. I’m not feeling well.”

After speaking, Yvonne covered her mouth with her hands in shock. Assel’s eyes were wide open, too.

“The magic is gone.”

“Is this how it disappears?”

“No, it doesn’t work out until the wizard or duke dies.”

It really worked out. Everything came out smoothly.

“No way.”
I didn’t even feel joy. I was only worried about what the h**l was going on in the Deloire estate, so the magic was solved at
this time. And it was nothing but despondency. The thought that the magic of being solved without me knowing drove my
life to h**l.Ashel picked up Yvonne, who was sitting absentmindedly, and put her on a horse.

“Even if a horse falls down, you have to ride it. If the magic had been solved, the magic of the forest would have been
solved. Then Marcia will come in here.”

Yvonne, who turned pale, managed to nod.

***

The capital and the Purtu Palace were all carried out without a hitch under Alexis Du의a’s responsibility. I managed
everything that changed to prepare for the war lightly. People have realized that Alexis is not only a brilliant general but
also an administrator.

Alexis wasn’t the only one responsible for Purtu. Keana, who is still the empress, was with him.

“I’m sick and tired of war.”

Keana, holding a teacup, murmured as she looked out the window.

Alexis, who unintentionally spent a lot of time with the Empress, found out that she was a very smart person. It could have
been an empress, not an empress.”I became a queen to protect him, but nothing has changed.”

Although he doesn’t seem to be interested.

“The war will be over soon. The odds of losing are slim. It’s only a matter of time.”

“The war in Kreisen is over, not the war in Clyde.”

An elegant woman from a post-writer seemed to have lost some weight in the meantime.

“I demanded him in return for the reinforcements in Macha, so I’ll keep him in the war.”

“Maha won’t go to war for a while, either. And isn’t it better to go to Mach anyway? You can’t even be with us in Croissen.”

“I know. Why should I go all the way to Mach? Others don’t have to leave the country just to love.”

“You’re still the queen.”

Keana smiled faintly when she saw the Duke talking back to watch what he said.

“I can see why the Emperor delegated authority to the Gong.””Really?”

“He’s no longer interested in the position. I’m glad you don’t die after work. What a boring face that can’t die for! To be
honest with you, every time I saw you, I wondered why he wouldn’t die right away.”

“Your Highness, too…….”

“I think he would have jumped into the river just by looking at his face, but he’s still alive, isn’t he curious? Now I know
why.”

Du 또한a also sighed because she knew too well.

“That’s who he is, and of course he wants to pass it on to the ball.”

“I have no intention of receiving it.”

“I don’t know. If the ball gets this country, I’d like you to change the law. I don’t want to live anywhere else, leaving my
country behind.”

“Unfortunately, having a law doesn’t change the perception.”

“It’s going to be slow. But it’s better than waiting forever for a change of perception. I think the system creates
awareness.”Alexis didn’t answer because he thought it wouldn’t happen. The silence between the two was broken by the
servant who entered the drawing room.
“A letter has been sent to the Emperor. But he’s not here.The message says it was sent by Lord Assel?”

Four eyes grew on the name of the fugitive who came out of the blue. Alexis Dunya stole the letter from her servant.
Inside the envelope was Assel’s brown hair.

“What is it about?”

Seeing Alexis’ face getting worse, Keana asked anxiously. Alexis held out a letter without answering. Keana, who was
quickly scrolling through the stationery, turned into a shocked face and covered her mouth with one hand.

“No, I can’t believe it.….”

Keana murmured in an incredible voice.

“Gong, do you think this is true?”

“Well, I’ve never heard of Bernie being able to use such mind-controlled magic, so it’s a little hard to believe. It’s such a
ridiculous story. But if one thing is true…….””It’s too cruel. No matter how illegitimate he is, he threatened his own
daughter under the pretext of his mother…….”

Only then did Kiana understand the empress, who didn’t have anything to be born. The shock of the letter didn’t go away,
but another servant rushed in.

“The duke, the empress’s maiden-in-law is suddenly making a fuss about confessing to everything.….”

“What?”

It was Maryann, the maid of honor, who answered in denial and silence no matter what she asked, it was Maryann. Alexis
frowned because he didn’t understand the changed attitude. Even the servant who delivered the words looked puzzled.

“You said you couldn’t talk because you were under the spell, and now the spell is solved. Maybe he’s crazy because he’s
been locked up for a long time?”

Alexis and Kiana exchanged eyes again.

“I’ll go myself. We’re gonna need a second look.”

Alexis Dunya had a hunch that something would happen that would shake Purto and Carloi.* * *

Luisa Lutin’s surprised face greeted him by the time Carlo arrived in Marchia with a mad push.

“No, was it really your majesty?”

“What? Did you already know I’d come down for you?”

Although Assel said so, I realized that Assel and his companion were full of lies, so I thought it would be a lie to say that
Carlo would come down, not Dunya. As soon as he saw Luisa’s confused face, Carlo knew.

“Oh, she’s here.”

“It was a close call. It was not until they left that a message arrived that the Empress had run away from Mahine and
prison. I didn’t know he was the empress…….”

“You should’ve thought it strange that Assel was here.”

“No, who knew so much would happen in the capital in five days?”

“Assel said I’d come down?”

“Yes.”

Carloi gritted his teeth. Damn Assel, you were quick-witted like that.”What about the Empress?”

“I was a magician, dressed as a man. He said he’d search the Dark Forest.Only…….”

The Dark Forest was not a place to enter unless it was Delois’ blood. Carloi managed to put up with swearing.

“I’ve sent some people in, but they can’t get in more than a certain amount, so there’s no way.”
Carlo swept his face down with a tired sigh. How on earth did Yvonne Delois know the way? The path that Carlo Lu knew
only when he told me. Luya lived there, and she was familiar with it, so I understand, but why would Delois’ daughter
know such a path?

Again, an ominous sensation struck him.

“But how did the Mahine help the Empress escape? Is it passion, or is it?”

Only when I saw Luisa Lutin, who seemed to have no intention of repeating her sensitive words, did I realize that Carlo
had come to Marcia. The changeback remained the same.”No.”

“So, you’re on Delois’s side?”

“No.”

“Then what, what the h**l?”

“I don’t know.”

“What?”

Luisa Rutai did not hide her ridiculous expression. But Carloi really couldn’t guess what Ashel was thinking. Why did you
do that? I had no choice but to meet and ask.

“I don’t have time for this. We’re going to launch a full-scale attack right away.”

“What? It was planned for two days.”

“What are you waiting for? Delois is just around the corner.”

“No… Are you going in, Your Majesty? Don’t tell me you’re in the lead.

“I didn’t come all the way here.”

The emperor, whom I saw in 14 years, was much different from the time of the Crown Prince. His face looked sharp,
unlike then. Looking somewhat impatient, I felt a thin glass-like danger on the verge of breaking.

I think you’re a little crazy. Louisa Rutai, who had seen many similar faces, tilted her head and thought. Indeed, if the
silence, which had been a pain in the neck, caused a rebellion, it would be enough.However, the atmosphere of his
unnecessarily handsome face was the same as when he was young. He looked as if he had survived from death and
ordered him to take him to the capital without shedding a single tear.

“…You still have a personality.”

“That’s not what the change-back has to say.”

Responding coldly, Carloi approached the table with the map spread out.

“In two days, Clyde Ansen will be arriving with the Second Army. In four days, the whole army will be there. In terms of
numbers, the second team alone is actually more than Delois.”

“I don’t think we should have asked Mach for reinforcements.”

“We don’t know how Bernie will turn out.”

“They’ve been chattering around the Delois border. If we go in, I’m afraid they’ll come in then. But Delois’s army is a little
strange. I’ve been bitten by some soldiers on the Marcia border.

“You’ve been bitten when you can’t drive.

“A thousand……. Maybe you’re senile, Delois? Honestly, I don’t think you’re in your right mind. If you were in your right
mind, would you have rebelled with that kind of power.Delois was a lunatic when he rebelled, but now the rebellion has
become the most reasonable thing he has ever done. That’s how I didn’t understand what was going on after that. I was
wondering how many territories he’d get, but he’d be recaptured soon, and that doesn’t mean he’d go on more attacks.

“As expected, I need to get into Delois as soon as possible. If I and Byun Ji-baek attack head-on in the first team, Clyde
Ansen will join us within two days.”
“All right, I’ll get ready.….”

Luisa Lutin’s words did not end. This is because a deputy came in suddenly screaming like crazy.

“What’s the fuss about? Is there any change in Delua?

“No, no, that’s not it.”

“What is it?”

“One of the soldiers I sent to the Dark Forest is here now.”

“And?”

Carlo’s face hardened when the story of the Dark Forest came out.

“The magic is out there now! It’s gone. They say it just goes in!””What?”

“How do we go after Mahine and the Empress?”

There was tension in an instant.

“Your Majesty, it is dangerous if the Dark Forest is opened, not to mention the capture of the Empress and Ashel. Delois
knows better than we do. Do you think he’s planning to send troops through there?”

“I think you and I should split up. I know the way, so I lead the class into the Dark Forest.”

“Then I’ll take the rest of the army and head in.”

Luisa Lutain called in other generals to begin the meeting. Everyone seemed flustered by the sudden change, but the
situation quickly calmed down. Carloi’s heart, on the other hand, kept beating. I couldn’t tell if it was because of the
ominousness or the tremor.

If you go over the forest, there is Yvonne Delois. Even when he took his troops to the entrance to the Dark Forest, Carlo
was obsessed with the idea.”Oh, that’s the cave!”

At a soldier’s cry, Carlo discovered a cave where he once stayed. In an instant, guilt drove away all the other emotions
and swirled him.

When I remembered one person I couldn’t bring back from there, I suddenly felt suffocated and Carlo took a short breath
on the horse. I can’t find anyone who didn’t keep his promise anymore, and it was ridiculous that he was crazy about other
people.

“Your Majesty?”

“…let’s go in.”

It was the first forest in 14 years. Even the sound of rustling leaves on horse hoofs sounded bleak. It wasn’t such an
ominous place, but the forest had changed.

Soldiers shrank at the drearyness of the forest. But everyone had to keep pace because Carlo was running madly
forward. The emperor’s eyes were like that of a madman, and so was the speed. Thanks to the forest that took a full day
to get through, it was able to get across in half a day.However, the atmosphere was getting weirder towards Delois. I
thought the soldiers would be waiting for me if I didn’t come into the forest right away, but I couldn’t see a single inch of
the Delois army.

“Your Majesty, there’s someone in front of you…….”

“Is it Delois?”

At the time of feeling strange, the patrol returned to report.

“No, I don’t think…….”

A familiar person appeared behind a scouting army. It was Ashel. Ashel didn’t look surprised when she saw Carlo, but
there was no change of expression. Caroly didn’t have a specific expression on his face when he saw Ashel coming in
front of me. Instead, Carlo pulled out the knife. And put it on Ashel’s neck.
“It should be a convincing explanation for me.”

Despite a sudden touch of coolness, Assel didn’t blink an eye.

“What about the Empress?”

“It’s kind of weird to say here. I have to say it separately.”

Ashel looked sideways at the soldiers and said.Soldiers who were ordered to stand by in a camp by Carloi breathed a
sigh of relief. I finally have time to breathe.

“Tell me.”

A low voice revealed Carlo’s shallow patience.

“Why did you help the Empress?”

“There are a lot of strange things, so I’m going to find out.”

“Without my permission?”

Ashel blinked her big eyes.

“I did it for your sake. The only thing that will bring you to your senses is the truth. I want to believe it, but I can’t.”

Carlo laughed at the blatant treatment of himself as a lunatic.

“So, the empress told me the great truth?”

After seeing Carlo’s perverse attitude, Assel decided to get right to the point.

“The empress was under spell.”

It was really out of the blue.

“What do you mean?”

“Berney’s wizard has cast a spell to keep secrets out. So he couldn’t speak.”Carlo straightened his face.

“What are you talking about? There’s no such magic in the world. Don’t make sense.

“Didn’t you see how the magic in the Dark Forest came undone?”

Of course, I saw it, so it came in here. Carlo kept silent and silent.

“At the same time, the spell on the empress disappeared. I don’t know what it is, but something must have happened to
the Duke or the Wizard.”

“What the h**l is this…….”

With a tired face, Carlo rubbed his temple. I couldn’t understand what you were talking about all of a sudden.

“I said it was an illegitimate child! When the magic was released, I said everything.”

“What?”

In the meantime, I was bothered to hear from Assel.

“The Duchess’ daughter died 14 years ago with the Duchess. And the empress kept saying she’d go to Delois.”

Ashel kept talking, fearing that Carlo would stop her.”The Duke is holding his mother hostage at the Tower of Delua. I was
being threatened.”

Suddenly too much information flowed in. Carlo’s head rang. It was because Yvonne’s past words came to mind at once.
Yvonne kept repeating that he had to go to Delua.

If I can’t get to Delua…… I might die.>

What did you say then?

“No.”

Ashel shouted frustratedly at Carlo’s muttering words to himself.

“Right! If you saw the empress crying over it, you wouldn’t say no!”

Ashel looked somewhat angry.

“…cried?”

“Then do you think you’ve come all this way with a smile? Do you think you’ve gone out with me or what?”

It was a voice full of annoyance.

“I cry every day. Every day. I don’t even feel well for some reason. It’s not weird to throw up, faint, fever, die right
away.”Carlo has been stifled by the thought of his appearance in prison.

“And he couldn’t speak until the strange magic was released, so he just hit his chest…….It was such a mess that he said
he would slap himself to get a hold of himself.”

My heart was beating fast and I felt like throwing up.

“But you still can’t believe it? You didn’t even listen to me even though I said it was weird!”

Yvonne dominated Carlo’s mind.

No matter what I say, no matter what I do, no matter what I do, no matter how suspicious, can you continue to trust me?>

No matter what happens.>

The way he looked at himself. My head was dizzy and my heart was beating ominously.

“Your Majesty?”

Ashel called Carlo, who seemed to have been hit in the back of his head, again as if he was in a hurry.”No way. That can’t
happen.”

Ashel shook his head firmly at the murmur of Carloi.

“No, that’s how everything fits.”

As he barely breathed out, Carlo asked in a blocked voice.

“So, where’s the Empress now?”

“I went to the Tower of Delua. She got a letter from her mother who is trapped in the tower because of her poor health.”

“……what about you?”

“I told you to wait here for your majesty because it’s dangerous to be in Delua’s estate, and you might need help.”

Carloi just stood still with a confused face.

“Do you believe me now?”

He could not easily answer Assel’s question. If all this is true……. Then.

The anger and despair that had been swirling all over even before meeting Asheel has now been combined with
confusion and turned into an emotion that is unknown. I really didn’t know how to take it.

Aside from being a son of a b***h, I felt so terribly sorry for her. I didn’t care if she was that, but I didn’t want her to live like
that. It’s funny, but it was. I didn’t want Yvonne to live such a life even when she was infinitely hateful and resentful.He
wanted to tell me what he felt, hear the truth from his mouth, not give other misfortunes. Never to that extent…I didn’t
mean to live.

It was better to be the beloved daughter of a vicious peacock who betrayed her. I would rather it be a lie. I didn’t think I’d
be angry if I used myself. No, I thought Carlo could give up everything and die alone if this was a lie.
“And Yvonne and Delois are not real names for Empresses either.”

Ashel’s words gave me goosebumps. It was the unpleasant premonition that had been bothering him all along. I thought
something scary was going to happen when I heard the back story.

“Lirian Lou, your name. I told Her Majesty to deliver it.”

At the moment, my eyes went blank. I felt like the floor was turning off.”I’ve been wanting to say this for a long time.I…
Your Majesty?

When he saw Carlo’s pale face, Ashel came to him in surprise, but Carlo seemed to be stuck in the spot.

“Your Majesty.”

“No, no. It can’t be.”

After whispering like a madman for a long time, Carlo soon swept his pale face.

“No, Lou…….No way.”

Carlo grabbed Assel and shook him.

“No, you must have heard it wrong. You can’t do that.”

“……That’s right. It’s Lirian Lu.”

It doesn’t make sense. It’s not possible. Lu said he was definitely dead. How could Lou be the duke’s illegitimate child?
My head was dizzy like crazy.

“No.”

But is it really impossible? Then what is the feeling he’s been feeling from Yvonne?

At the moment, all the questions merged in a very cruel way to produce answers. All the doubts and feelings that Yvonne
Delois had were suddenly interwoven after the name Ririan Lu.On a rainy day, the question Yvonne asked while crying
penetrated my head.

Did you mean that you saw someone in me?>

You said you could see him from me. That’s not supposed to be a lie.>

No, I’m suffocating. Everything he said to Yvonne stabbed him. Every time I cried, I couldn’t speak and felt frustrated, and
I was dizzy because I remembered my small hand hitting my chest like crazy.

I promised you, no matter what I say, no matter what I don’t say, it’s weird! You said you’d trust me.….I bet something on
that horse, how.>

I couldn’t help but cry when I remembered that I was trapped in the west tower and looked miserable. When I opened my
mouth, there was no sound. Carlo stumbled for a moment.

“No.”

This shouldn’t have been the case. The truth couldn’t have been so cruel. But as soon as I thought Yvonne was Lou,
everything was right like a broken piece. It all made sense to me to the creepsYou should have died.>

He let out a blocked breath. What he said was now returning to him and holding his breath.

Carlo began to nauseate like crazy. A groan broke out of Caroly.

“No.”

Carlo breathed heavily with a pale face. I had to find it right now.

“Explain from beginning to end.”

Ashel managed to nod, showing surprise.

***
So, Ashel was riding a horse with Yvonne through the forest. Yvonne is getting worse and worse. But Hansako refused to
rest.

“Mom, I’m in bad shape.”

“How do you know?”

“It wasn’t good originally. But the letter you gave me in prison……. It said there was an emergency there.”

It was hard to bite at the end of my words. But Yvonne didn’t cry. He probably didn’t even have the energy to cry.”The
Duke used me instead of treating his mother. Mom doesn’t know anything.”

“What happened to the real daughter?”

“……Died in heavy rain 14 years ago. to go through the Dark Forest with the Duchess Under a landslide. That’s why the
Duke hates this forest.”

The more I listened to it, the more I felt miserable. Ashel thought, “Is family worth it?” He was at least free in that respect.
Because no one could tie me up like that.

“But why did you choose to be on your side? Dangerous. Do you really like Her Majesty?”

Yvonne, who answered everything she asked, kept her mouth shut when she was asked questions about Carloi. There is
no magic that hasn’t been solved yet, and it seemed that he didn’t want to answer.

“…we’re almost there.”When the witch’s tree was seen, Yvonne and Ashel rolled the horse faster. Yvonne’s voice was too
small to be heard. However, as the end was reached, his eyes changed from where he got his power.

“But it’s so weird…I didn’t put anyone here before. But we’re still at war.….”

“If we get out of here, wouldn’t we be there?”

“I don’t think so.”

When he reached the witch’s tree, he paused his horse.

“Why?”

“…I think you’d better stay here.”

Ashel’s face became noticeably sulky. What have I been through all this trouble for?

“Oh, what is it? I’m curious. I want to go too. I want to go to that tower. I didn’t even know everything yet.”

Yvonne made a slight frown at the sound of a child whining.

“Do you think Delois’ army will leave you alone? You’re safe here.””I’ll say you’ve taken me prisoner. He’s a hostage.”

“So you’re going to be fired right away?”

Ashel muttered something she couldn’t understand. I thought maybe it was a maha curse.

“I’ll be alone from here. I’ll take the horse. You wait here.”

“Oh, what are you doing here alone?”

“If we find out that the magic has been unleashed here, the Marquis will come through the forest. As you say……Carlois
will come.”

The Emperor’s name naturally flowed out of Yvonne’s mouth. As if I knew him before.

“But wouldn’t your presence help him? Stay with me.”

Ashel pouted, but didn’t say much. Because it wasn’t wrong.

“Can you go alone? With that body?

“Yes, I’m fine. Until I met my mom, I……I’ll never die.”Yvonne smiled lightly.
“Thank you, Assel. I’ll never forget it.”

“What? I’ll see you soon anyway.”

Ashel got off the horse, avoiding his eyes as if he was embarrassed. Yvonne hesitated for a moment and opened her
mouth.

“You know, when you meet Carl…….”

It was even a nickname now. Ashel raised her eyebrows.

“Tell me my name.”

Yvonne Delois wouldn’t be the real name, though.

“What’s your name?”

“Lirian Lou.”

It was a familiar name somewhere. Ashel rolled her eyes. Where did I hear this name?

“Tell him, please. My name is Lirian Lu. I’ve wanted to say this for a long time.”

Yvonne moved his horse while Assel was brooding over Yvonne’s words. By the time Ashel remembered where she had
heard the name, Yvonne had already left the forest.

It was the name that Carlo used to call in his dream.* * *

Even after Assel’s story, Carloi could not say a word. As he stumbled down, the soldiers who were watching from afar
were surprised and tried to move.

“Are you all right?”

Even if Assel asked, Carlo was constantly mesmerized as if he couldn’t hear. No, it was a hard face to look at as a
person. Asheel felt frustrated when he saw Carlo, who had no difference from the empress. What’s going on here.

Carlo is starting to gag again. I was going crazy that I was worried about myself until the end. It would have been better if
he listened to the Duke of Delois and killed himself. Why in the world would a b***h like me?…. To the point of madness, I
hated myself just as much.

“But he had a lot of scars on his arm. The Duke must have hit me.”Everything Ashel said thoughtlessly scratched Carlo’s
chest.

“You’re trying to hide that with magic. He’s like a crazy duke.”

Carlo didn’t answer anything.

***

Even as he managed to ride his horse, Carloi was mesmerized. If Ashel hadn’t told me to be careful from time to time, I
would have had four months, whether a horse hit a tree or fell into a nail.

My grip on the reins kept losing strength. It was dark in front of me. He did something unforgivable in death. Yvonne, or
Lou, was able to come to his senses because of his anxious mind not knowing what would happen.

“Your Majesty, I’m out of the woods now, but I don’t see any Delois troops. I don’t think we’ll know if we go into the Delois
estate like this.”

Asheel seemed to be saying something next to him, but he didn’t come in well.How could you do that? I wanted to hang
myself and die. How could you not recognize Lou? Everything was explained from the first meeting. The way he looked at
himself. I’m sure you saw it that way to find out.

The harsh words he said to the poor man, the last time I saw Lou in prison, kept me choking. It was not enough to go
down on my knees and beg. It wasn’t enough. Even if Yvonne cut her throat, she had nothing to say. No, it wasn’t enough
for her to sacrifice herself.
And on the other hand, there was anger at the Duke. You son of a b***h. It was unlikely that he would be able to relieve
his anger even if he tore his limbs to kill a peacock who had used it.

“I hope everything’s fine.….”

Carlo muttered casually. Soon it became funny. I’m the one who drove Lou here. I should have let you go. I should have
trusted you one more time. You thought you were fooled anyway, you could have fooled me one more time.The belated
regret lingered around and fell heavily on his chest. I wanted to see it, but I didn’t have the face to see it.

“Your Majesty, there.”

Ashel called Carlo and pointed to somewhere with her finger. At the entrance to the city, there were not many but not a
few soldiers. The cavalry that followed also noticed and began to align themselves.

“I’ll turn the way as far as I can. We have to get to Delua’s mansion as soon as possible.”

Ashel said something as if to stay back, but Carlo ignored quietly. It was a waste of time to stay back.

When Carlo picked up the knife, he heard the sound of him pulling the knife in unison from behind.

After Assel blinked once, Carlo had already bounced forward. Carlo wielded a knife lightly, but mercilessly, as if he were
removing a stick from a tree, not cutting people. Perhaps it looked scary and bizarre, but Delois’s soldiers were thrown
away with a hazy look and a vague look.As soon as Ashel joined, the force was more inclined, and Croissen’s army was
defrauded. But Carlo’s face didn’t look happy at all. Running like crazy with a hurried, nervous face, he seemed to be
chased.

Finally, Carloy’s face, covered in blood, breathed out, had only a sense of desperation that seemed worse than the bodies
that had fallen on the sword.

***

Even after leaving the forest, there were no people in sight for a long time. It was not until I entered the city entrance that I
could see people walking around. It wasn’t that bad. All the passersby were terrified, and all the houses covered the
windows and walked through the doors to lock them.

Yvonne took off her wig and glasses and threw them on the street. When he reached the castle, a soldier guarding the
entrance came out and asked for his ID.

“I want to see the Duke.”

Yvonne beat him before he opened his mouth with a look of who the h**l you were.”Yvonne Delois, daughter of the Duke.”

The soldier looked at the other soldiers standing next to him with wide eyes. The Duke’s daughter is in the capital prison,
isn’t she? Yvonne even heard a whisper.

“Wait a minute.”

As if to check, another soldier ran somewhere.

“Please wait a moment. We need confirmation.”

However, no matter how much time passed, the soldiers did not let Yvonne in. When Yvonne tried to drag the horse in
without waiting any longer, a carriage came from far away.

“Oh, really!”

A familiar face came down from the carriage and made a fuss. It was Lady Ansen.

“No, I thought it was a lie, so I wondered what kind of man had the guts to impersonate the empress.”

Yvonne, with a bright face without speed, looked silently at Lady Ansen.

“How the h**l did you get out of here? Everyone says it’s hopeless. Oh, let’s get on and talk.”Rivera Ansen pulled
Yvonne’s arm, which stood enraptured, and put him in the wagon.

“How did you come out?”

Yvonne did not reply to Angsen, who asked with a curious face.

“Oh, my God. I feel sorry for Gabriel.”

Unfortunately Yvonne didn’t feel sorry for Lady Luene at all. Rivera Ansen smiled brightly at Yvonne’s fierce look.

“Come on, Your Majesty. Would you have wanted to do that? Now look, you can’t even guarantee your life.”

But it wasn’t pitiful at all.

“No, we didn’t want to abandon him without a hitch. I was going to take Gabriel, but it was so hard because there weren’t
many people in Purto. Have they been taken away?”

“…I don’t know.”

“Anyway, it’s so fascinating to hear that Purthu looks like it, and your Majesty ran away.”

Whatever Yvonne’s expression, Lady Ansen talked hard on her own. He was a great man. The war did not change Rivera
Ansen’s tactless personality.”But, you know, Your Majesty. Because it’s just us. Your Majesty, aren’t you really the
Duchess’ daughter? That’s not what the Duke said.….because Lux keeps saying that.”

Lux was the name of Count Ansen. Yvonne was still silent.

“Why are you so quiet? You must be really tired. Well, what’s the distance?”

He didn’t seem to think that he was speechless because he was annoyed.

“Well, that’s good, anyway. The Duke was in such a strange condition that I wondered if I should have His Majesty. I don’t
know what’s wrong with you before the war.”

It was not until Yvonne heard it that she responded for the first time.

“What about the Duke?”

“No, you don’t come out of the duke! It’s stuck in the Delua Tower, so I don’t know how upset Lux is. And why don’t you
keep delaying the attack? I don’t know what you’re doing with all the troops together.”Angsen’s voice grew louder,
perhaps because Yvonne was excited when Yvonne responded.

It’s been about a week. Oh, my God, we’re marching into the capital in two days, do you believe that?”

No, I couldn’t believe it.

“No matter how hard you want to see her, I’m sure. That’s what Lux would’ve done. If the Empress is right, bring her back
quickly.”

“Me?”

“Yes, try to stop him. No, I don’t want to borrow Bernie, I don’t want to, I don’t want to, I don’t want that! Do you just want
to die?”

“Where is Earl Ansen now?”

“It’s in the duke. I heard you can’t get into the Tower of Delois unless you’re of Delois descent. I’m just stamping my feet.
If we lose the war…….”

Rivera Ansen shuddered. Just in case, Lux Ansen has a way out to Mach. Now that I think about it, I’m so glad. Who
knew the Anshen Ryung would be taken away so easily!But… Ansen looked at a woman sitting next to her, half-faced,
whose soul seemed to have perished. Delua and Delua’s daughter won’t have time to run. With compassion, Lady Ansen
looked at the empress she had been serving.

“When you get there, try to convince yourself. We must win the war to save the Duke and His Majesty.”

Yvonne bit her lips in nervousness without answering. The existence of a knife hidden in my arms felt heavy. I just didn’t
want to have to use the knife.

It was already dark night when the wagon arrived at the Delois mansion. The Count of Ansen greeted them with irritation.
“No, I’m telling you!”

It was the first word of Count Ansen who saw Yvonne.

“How the h**l?”

“There’s nothing to know.”

“No, but it is. How the h**l is that possible…….”

“I don’t have time to explain.””Oh, yeah. I’d rather be happy for you! I’m sure the Duke will still meet his daughter. We can’t
get in the tower, won!”

“I know Yvonne is an illegitimate child,” said Lux Ansen, who never dreamed of how the Duke treated Yvonne. He didn’t
even seem to know that the wizard Bernie’s magic had been solved.

Yvonne agonized for a moment. There were quite a few soldiers not only in the castle but also in the Deloiser. And the
existence of siblings was very disturbing. As long as they were present, they could not treat the Duke or Denise with ease.

“The Emperor’s forces moved the plan forward. They’ll be here by the end of the day.”

“What? Are you sure?”

“The emperor decided to bring the entire army himself.”

“Through where?”

“Of course Delford. We’ll have to send more troops over there.”

Count Ansen opened his mouth in shock.

“You’re going to attack me head-on?”

“So where did you think you were coming from?””No, of course I thought it would be Delford, but I didn’t expect it to be this
soon.….”

“Where’s the Bernie Wizard?”

“I don’t know, he only meets the Duke. Come to think of it, I haven’t seen it for days. What the h**l are you doing? No, you
seem to have trusted that weirdo, but he’s not here, the Duke isn’t here. But a frontal attack on Delford!”

Yvonne nodded roughly. Apparently, Count Ansen did not know that the spell had been lifted in the Dark Forest.

“In a little while, the Emperor may enter Delford. I think it’ll be soon. I think you should be there. When I left Marcia, the
army had already left.”

The Count of Ansen turned pale and kept spouting words of God and all that. As expected, he was not the commander’s
vessel. If it were the Duke, he would have checked if Yvonne’s words were true, but he didn’t even think about it.Yvonne
hoped that Carloi’s army could enter through the dark forest without obstruction.

“I’ve heard that my father isn’t in command of anything, so I’ll go in. You go ahead and take the soldiers to Delford.”

Lux Ansen nodded with a confused face. In the midst of disappearing, he grabbed my sister and made her do something,
and it seemed that the two of them had been set up separately. Looking at it, I could guess why Delois was like this.

After watching the Ansen brothers and sisters disappear in a wagon, Yvonne headed for the Delois Tower. No, I ran.
Strangely, employees were also not seen near the Tower of Delua. I’ve been feeling more anxious. No one was seen at
the entrance to the tower or as it went up. My legs were shaking because I was so nervous.

When he finally reached the floor where Denise was, Yvonne breathed in. I couldn’t even see Jane guarding the place all
the time.”No, no, no…….”

Yvonne ended up on the floor when she opened the door, muttering like crazy. There was no Denise.

“Mom.”
Tears streamed down Yvonne’s face as if whispering. Holding his shaky legs, he stood up and scoured the room. There
was still no one. An ominous premonition swept over my body.

Soon after, Yvonne came to her senses and went up the tower again like crazy. Only the Duke would know where Denise
was. And it was clear where the Duke would be if he were in the Tower of Delua.

A room with Yvonne’s real body.

I was about to lose my reason. Yvonne couldn’t resist the fury from her whole body. At the same time I felt my badly
damaged body had reached its limit after weeks of overwork, I was sick and tired of all this emotionally.

As I reached the top of the tower, I saw a butler standing in front of a fancy door. When the butler saw Yvonne, his face
turned white as if he had seen a ghost.”Lady…?”

“I have to see the Duke. Right now.”

“How the h**l.”

The butler couldn’t even finish his speech because he was shocked.

“Get away from me because I have to tell you about the capital.”

At the aggressive words, the butler stuttered his way out. Yvonne opened the door to the duke’s room without hesitation.
When the butler heard the door closed, Yvonne walked inside and locked it.

The Duke of Delois sat leaning all over the glass tube. It seemed like he was staring blankly at the body in the glass tube.

When I doubted if he was alive, my face turned downward. Yvonne, who saw the face, almost collapsed screaming. It
didn’t look like a human face at all. His cheekbones were exceptionally prominent because he was thin without any facial
fat. The red eyes were gross with red veins.The Duke saw Yvonne and opened his mouth long after.

“How did you get here? You can see the hallucination now. Damn Bernie.”

It sounded like talking to myself, not to Yvonne. It was a terrible voice, like a scratch.

“……Where’s Mom?”

The Duke’s eyes grew for a moment. Yvonne seemed to realize she was really here.

“Where did you put my mother, you son of a b***h!”

Eventually, Yvonne, who couldn’t stand it, screamed. As she approached the Duke, Yvonne felt something on her feet
and looked down casually. As soon as she realized what it was, Yvonne sat on the floor with a short scream.

It was a human leg. As I climbed up the bridge, I saw a familiar face.

“…Fior?”

Yvonne whispered. Bernie’s wizard died, and blood was everywhere. It was a dead body. When Yvonne saw it, she
covered her mouth and trembled.”……the madman was feeding me the medicine.”

The Duke murmured with unfocused eyes.

“I heard he was thrown out of Bernie, and it was a pure lie.”He took advantage of me! He was the son of that damn
princess! It was Bernie’s baby.”

An intrusive voice grew higher and higher.

Yvonne shuddered close to Fjord’s body. I got goosebumps from the cold touch when I touched his neck. With trembling
hands, the purple necklace was removed from Fjord’s neck and put into his arms.

“To encourage me to eat this country! How dare Bernie use me!”

I didn’t understand what you meant, but it didn’t matter.

“If I move, they’ll come in…….”

The Duke kept muttering to himself. While searching Fjord’s body, Yvonne found a brooch of a knife in his pocket.
Why the h**l does Fjord have this?As Yvonne stared blankly with a brooch, the Duke of Delois heard a grin.

“You took it for me to break it, and I’m sure it was a pure lie!”

Yvonne put the brooch back in her arms. I didn’t even know there was something to write about. It’s what Carlo is looking
for.

“What are you going to do with that stuff? You’re done, too.”

Ignoring the sarcastic duke’s voice, Yvonne approached him. Not thinking of falling out of the glass tube containing the
body, he seemed to have gone completely insane.

“Four years have ruined my plans. You’re going to bring that brooch to the Croitans, aren’t you?”

The Duke whispered angrily.

“Of course you didn’t even give him that medicine! If you eat this much, you’ll go crazy, but he’s too fine.”

Only skeletons were seen in the glass tube. As Bernie’s wizard died, the magic on the body disappeared.”Where’s my
mom?”

“If your mother was so precious, she should have looked useless. What do you want when you’re fooled by him? What a
conscience.”

Yvonne eventually exploded due to her conscience. Yvonne grabbed the Duke by the collar and waved wildly.

“Where’s my mom?”

I heard the butler knocking on the door from outside.

“Your mother is dead. He’s been dead for a long time.”

The Duke replied in an emotionless voice. Yvonne’s heart dropped.

“No, I’m not dead.”

Yvonne screamed, shaking her head like crazy.

“Don’t get me wrong. Because I didn’t kill your mother. Why would I do that?”

“Don’t lie. My mom couldn’t have died.”

The Duke giggled and even laughed at what was funny.

“Dennis jumped out of the tower. I couldn’t save him!”

Tears streamed down Yvonne’s eyes.”It’s a lie.….I can’t believe my mom would do that’

I came out because I was interrupted by crying. Yvonne cried while grabbing the Duke by the collar.

“I’m lying. My mom can’t leave me alone.”

“What’s the big deal about dead? My daughter’s been dead for a long time, too.”

“If you tell me it’s a lie…….I’ll listen to you again. I’ll do everything you ask me to do. Mom can’t be dead. You’re lying.”

Yvonne fell on the floor and cried and begged. It shouldn’t have been true. Mom couldn’t have really done that.

“I definitely stopped him. I really don’t listen to any people. You and your mother!”

Yvonne’s cry grew louder.

“You’ve been feeling better and you’ve been nervous since you were walking around outside. You must have heard from
somewhere that I’m threatening you.”

“No… Mom. Mom.”

“I don’t understand. It’s not like I’m gonna leave you alone just because you’re dead. It’s not like you know it! There’s
nothing I can do about not learning…… neither you nor your mother…….””Where’s mom?”
“I don’t know where the body is. I told her to bury it roughly anywhere, but she disappeared the next day with Maryann’s
daughter.”

The Duke kept smirking and fell over the glass pipe.

“It’s my fault. Your mother and daughter are my mistakes in life. I’m like this because of you guys. I should’ve killed him
without using him. I’m getting the price now…….”

Then the Duke began to cry. I cried over the skull and started calling my daughter’s name. That figure cut off Yvonne’s
last reason.

People couldn’t do this. To put a man’s life in h**l and hold him responsible without shame. People couldn’t have done
this.

The only misfortune to Yvonne and Denise was the presence of the Duke. Yvonne, who was sobbing without breathing,
stopped crying and looked at the Duke. I took out the dagger in my arms.”It’s terrible that I have your blood in my body.”

And stabbed the Duke in the chest. The Duke, who had been unprotected, poured blood. Still, the Duke tried to stab
Yvonne by drawing a sword from my chest. The knife poked Yvonne in the waist weakly and fell.

The pain felt like someone else’s. Tears streamed down from Yvonne’s groaning eyes.

Yvonne picked up the knife and stabbed the Duke one more time with no expression on his face. The Duke smiled faintly
as he poured out blood. The look was terrible.

“I’m honestly….”

He gasped and opened his mouth.

“I don’t know what you’re blaming.”

Blood flowed every time he opened his mouth.

“If it weren’t for me…Denise is dead, in fact dead. If it wasn’t for me…….”

The Duke coughed like crazy.

“You didn’t, you didn’t, you didn’t rise to the throne. I don’t think you’really.Yvonne had a despondent smile.

“I didn’t ask for anything like that, son of a b***h.”

And stabbed the Duke in the neck. I didn’t go deep enough to see if it was less strenuous.

Yvonne, who stared blankly at the Duke, groaned painfully, bowed his head and whispered.

“You know what? Your daughter might as well have died early. I’m glad I died so early. He died well at a young age.”

The Duke glared at Yvonne with bloody eyes.

“I wish I knew a man like you was my father.….I’m sure your daughter jumped out of the tower, too. No, I’d cut his throat
with a knife. Because you’re horrible.”

Yvonne’s tears dripped over the Duke’s face. But on the other hand, I couldn’t hold back my laughter. Laughter kept
coming out.

“You know what I mean, right? Your daughter would never love a son like you as a father.….that it’s the same as what
you killed.”The Duke tried to answer something, but instead of his voice, blood poured out.

Yvonne poked him in the arm and chest as if to vent his anger. The blood that I had hated all my life flowed constantly,
soaking it to Yvonne. The Duke screamed painfully at the mercyless touch, but Yvonne didn’t care.

“What have you achieved in the end? What do you have? There is nothing.”

Yvonne finally gathered her remaining strength and put a knife in his neck. Blood rose like a fountain.

“I love you, the last daughter I’ll ever see.”

It was not long before the Duke lost his breath. But Yvonne didn’t stop. He stabbed his body for a long time as if he didn’t
know the Duke was dead. A sharp knife penetrates the peacock’s flesh, blood spurts. Pulling the knife out again and
again.

After a long time, Yvonne realized that she could not even feel the peacock’s movements and stopped. The peacock’s
body had turned monstrous and red.Yvonne collapsed on the floor as she blanked out her hands covered with the Duke’s
blood. I had to stand up, but I had to look at Denise, but I couldn’t get enough energy in my body. I was so dizzy. My
whole body ached like crazy. My body seemed to scream in pain.

“I have to go find my mother.….”

The ceiling went round and round.

“Mom….”

Yvonne sobbed. Denise couldn’t have died. There’s no body. The Duke must have lied to make himself angry.

But why is it so scary?

Half face down, Yvonne kept crying. I got more and more dizzy from crying. Everything seemed like a dream. I felt
strange. I thought I could just rest like this.

Maybe all of this is a terrible nightmare? I’m still 12 years old, and when I wake up from this dream, my mom might hug
me if I had a nightmare. What kind of dream did you have? You’ll laugh.….It wasn’t long before everything was blurred.

***

Delua’s electricity was poor. There wasn’t a decent commander. No matter how far this side is in the countryside, it was a
sloppy track record. There was a well-organized army at the gate, but even that was easily breached. I thought it was a
trap.

“Where the h**l is the rest of the army? Where are Delois and Ansen going?”

First, he hit the front and ran to the place where the Duke of Delois was, muttering to himself.

“The main power must be somewhere else. You never thought you’d come in this way.”

It was time for dawn to come past the night. It was also time for Clyde Ansen to arrive in Marchia.

“We’ll see the end of Delois in a little while.”

Carloi’s words sounded somewhat nervous. Ashel knew he was obsessed with empress thoughts. That’s why it was him.
What Carlo was looking for.Ashel recalled her past wandering around Bernie and Delois under the orders of Carloi. Right
in front of me! It was a complete waste of time.

As the duke approached, Carlo’s face grew paler and paler. Unknown anxiety chilled his blood. As we approached the
castle where the duke was located, the anxiety became a reality. The noise that people were making was disturbing.

“Something seems to be going on.”

Ashel said, frowning. The soldiers threatened the people who came out and brought them back inside, and the soldiers
were fighting. Carlo knew it was typical of where the commander collapsed. His heart beat nervously.

People, regardless of soldiers or civilians, screamed and ran away when they saw a large number of emperor troops
coming in.

It was too easy to overpower the place where order collapsed inside. Because there weren’t many people who wanted to
fight.Like a collapsing tower, Delois collapsed helplessly.

“What the h**l is going on?”

When asked by one of the Delois soldiers, he answered quiveringly.

“I don’t know. There’s a rumor going around that the Duke of Delois is dead.….Out of control.”

Carlo and Ashel looked at each other at the same time.

“Are you sure?”

“I don’t know. One of Delois’s maids told me, but it hasn’t been confirmed.….”

Carlo pulled the horse’s reins and ran madly toward the peacock. The soldiers were busy running away when they saw
some fall on Carloy’s sword. Ashel followed suit and cleaned up the mess.

When I reached the duke’s house, it was so noisy that I couldn’t compare it to the entrance of the castle. The peacock,
who was about to run away with his luggage, screamed at the soldiers and ran everywhere.

Carloi ran nonstop to the Tower of Delois while his soldiers skillfully controlled the entrance and captured everyone. It was
a hunch, Duke of Delois, or Luden would be there. Where Delois used all the magic to protect.As he ran so fast to the
tower, Asheel fell behind.

“Your Majesty!”

Ashel shouted from behind, telling him not to go alone, but Carlo ran like crazy. The ominousness was on the verge of
eating him.

No matter how far I climbed the tower, I couldn’t see anything, but the gloom got worse. And when he finally reached the
top floor, Carlo could tell the cause of the shadyness. At the entrance to the floor, an old man who appeared to be a butler
was hanging and dead.

Behind the man was a brightly decorated door, wide open. The step toward the door became nervous. Entering the room
without breathing, Carlo saw a huge glass tube.

He breathed in as he moved a little further. Bodies were scattered around the glass pipe. It’s blurry, but it was definitely a
human body.

“Yvonne!”

Carlo ran forward. Yvonne’s name came out unconsciously first. I saw a woman lying in front of a glass tube. Holding onto
his shaky legs, he managed to get close.”No…….”

My voice trembled. I could only believe it when I saw that face lying flat. Even in my head, what I was thinking was true.
That Yvonne Delois is indeed Lou.

It was ridiculous to know now. So why, why is that visible now?

Lirian’s body was full of blood.

“Lu…. No, no.”

He laid Lou’s body on his lap. It was too small. I blocked the bleeding place with my trembling hands. I felt suffocated by
obvious blood.

“Lou, please wake up…….Because I did everything wrong.”

No matter how much I shook, I couldn’t open my eyes. A great sense of fear overtook Carloi. I’ve never been so scared in
my life.

“Lou, please….”

Tears came out on their own. Tears falling from Carlo’s eyes fell on Lou’s pale face. Then Lou’s eyelids trembled weakly.
Carlo called out his name a few more times and his eyes opened.”Knife…….”

Lou whispered in a breaking voice. Carlo hugged the body and buried its face.

I didn’t know when I heard that name calling. Can a man go crazy with his hatred of himself? Carlo just wanted to die.

“It’s all my fault. Please…….Lu…….”

“Are you right? I think it’s a dream. Because you can’t recognize me.….”

It was a weak voice that I couldn’t even hear well.

“You can’t die like this. You should at least swear at me for being a son of a b***h. You’d rather kill me.”
Carlo cried, sobbing wildly. It was so horrible. I managed to accept Lou’s death with all my might.

But it wasn’t, and I wasn’t ready to lose her not long after I found out that she was actually alive and even next to him.
This time it was really unbearable.”Why would I kill you?”

Lillian breathed lightly.

“Find my mother, Carl…….I can’t see where it is. His name is Denis…….It hurts a lot.”

Tears flowed down from Lirian’s pale white face. Carlo was at a loss to wipe away the tears.

“Okay, I’ll come find you. Promise me, I’ll do anything. I mean…….”

Lirian’s eyes kept closing because it was hard to breathe.

“Lies.”

There was a weak resentment in the whisper.

“Everything you say is a lie.”

Once again, the feeling was stronger in the repeated words.

“You’ve never kept your promise. The promise you made with me…….You didn’t keep everything.”

The horse scratched Carlo’s chest sharply.

“You said you’d recognize me. You said you’d protect me. But…….”The weak voice was wet. The whispering now
sounded like crying.

“You didn’t even believe me. You promised me you’d trust me.….I want you…….”

With a desperate face, Carlo shed tears.

“…I’m sorry.”

“I hate you.”

“I’m sorry, so I’d rather……kill me, please…….”

Lillian, who was struggling and gasping, struggled through the product with trembling hands.

“This one.”

A brooch was handed over. As soon as Carlo received it, his powerless hand fell again. In the midst of countless scarring
on his arm, Carloi has been stifled even more.

“I told you, I told you. I’ll bring it.”

In the end, Carlo, holding a brooch, buried his face in a dry body and sobbed.

“I’m sorry, please…….I’ll keep my word. I’ll do whatever you tell me to do. I’ll die if you tell me to. That’s why don’t
you…….”

Not knowing what’s not working, Carlo repeated that. Lirian raised her hand and stroked Carlo’s cheek.”…a fool.”

“Yes, I was a fool. He was a stupid b*****d. I mean…….”

The eyes that sat on the bloodless face closed again. Carloi called Lou’s name again with a face full of fear.

“No, wake up. I can’t.”

“I’m going to take a break…….”

“No, not now. Please, just a little…….”

Lou shook her head.

“It’s because it hurts so much. Seriously, it hurts so much.”

A small voice snapped. At the words, Carlo shut his mouth with a vague face. I couldn’t find anything to say to him.

“It’s so hard, Carl…….”

Wiping Lou’s tears, Carlo bit his lips with a troubled face.

“I can’t, it hurts. Let me rest…….”

His imploring, watery voice, with guilt, stabbed and tightened Carloi in the chest. He couldn’t even tell him to rest or not to
rest, so he only shed tears and repeated the same words like a child.”I’m sorry. I made you sick.….I’m sorry.”

The woman in her arms only shook her head lightly. And it didn’t move any more.

“Ru?”

Carlo whispered in a terrified voice. But the answer didn’t come back.

“No…….Rue.”

Even if I shake it lightly, the reaction didn’t come back. Carloi’s hands were stained with Lirian’s blood. Looking down at
the hand incredibly, Carlo began to cry aloud. Cries burst out like the cries of an animal. No matter how much I sobbed, I
couldn’t move.

“No.”

I couldn’t send it like this. I had to say that everything I said I hated and wanted to die was a lie.

“No…….”

Tears streamed down constantly.

Actually, I didn’t want that when you were Yvonne Delois. I did it because I thought what you showed me was a lie. I just
couldn’t admit all this, and I’m sorry I was such a stupid guy. I had to say that, but there were so many things I had to say
that I had no one to listen to.The dismal tower of death echoed with the horrendous cries of a grown man.
The first sight was not pleasant at all when Ashel arrived at the top floor of the Delois Tower after clearing all the men who
were not threatened. At the entrance to the door, a butler was hanging around with his neck hanging, and as he went
inside, he saw Carlo crying, hugging the empress.

And next to it was a man wearing a black robe, and behind him, the Duke of Delois, who had a familiar dagger stuck in his
neck, died with his eyes open.

“Your Majesty.”

Ashel called in Carlo, but Carlo hugged the empress and kept crying. Ashel, who had never seen Carlo cry so sadly,
spoke in a bewildered voice.

“Your Majesty, wake up.”

“…Get the therapist here right away.”

“Here? I think we’d better go somewhere else.….”

It didn’t seem like an appropriate idea to treat anyone in a place full of bodies.”You go there yourself.”

A red-eyed Carlo spoke in a hoarse voice.

“Because you’re the fastest. Pick up the therapist and bring him here to the duke.”

Unable to say no to the mollusks, Assel escaped from the Tower of Delois.

Ashel hoped the Empress would not die. If he died, Carlo might die, too. No, I was sure. And Croissen without Carlo didn’t
mean much to Assel.

It was noisy outside, but it seemed to be roughly organized. The peacocks lined up like prisoners. Smoke rising from
somewhere in the distance blurred the sky. The fall of Delois was as vain as the smoke.

***

When Ashel returned to the duke with a therapist, Carlo’s condition remained the same. The difference was that she was
touching the empress’ arms and legs, but it was the same to keep calling her name Lou in tears.The therapist, who
seemed surprised at the sight of the bodies, soon skillfully began to monitor the Empress’s condition at the death site.

“Hidden.”

The therapist, who finished bleeding as a first aid, spoke. Carlo could tell it was an ominous nuance.

“What do you mean?”

The therapist felt both pathetic and compassion at the sight of the emperor who seemed beside himself. I thought he was
going to lose his mind just by getting hurt, but he denied it like that.

“I’m not deeply hurt, but I’m too weak to endure this kind of injury. I don’t know when I’ll be conscious.”

“Then how…….”

“For now, I have no choice but to wait. And we need to move to the capital as soon as possible.”

Carloi nodded in rapture.

“And this scar……. There are traces of healing magic. I think I’ve been constantly undergoing spells that make it invisible.
We have a special therapist.Was it because of this?”The therapist tilted his head because he didn’t understand why the
daughter of a rare peacock had such a scar. Only Carlo’s chest was pushed.

Asheel carefully talked to Carlo, who was shedding tears.

“I heard on the way that Count Ansen was in Delford with all his troops. But the power was poor and Clyde Ansen arrived
faster than he thought and joined the changeback.”

Carloi didn’t respond much to Assel’s words. He continued to sit with Lirian in his arms.
I didn’t realize anything. I can’t believe that Lillian, who thought he was dead, has been in front of him all this time, and
that he’s fallen in his arms. Everything seemed to be a lie. The sudden truth was too heavy.

“Your Majesty, you have to wake up.”

The therapist quietly called for Carloi.”At times like this, the more…”I don’t know what’s going on, but I can see that
something happened between Her Majesty and the Duke of Delois.”

“…….”

“Your Majesty must come to his senses to find out what has happened. And for the Empress…… I think that would be a
good idea.”

Only then did Carlo nod briefly at that short. I had to know the truth after saving Lou. And you said you’d find her.

“……Assel.”

“What?”

“Go tell the soldiers. Search every house for a middle-aged woman named Denise. You probably don’t feel well.”

“Is that the end of the lead?”

“Send a message to Delford, too. Search everything there and find it.”

“…Yes.”

“And here, everything in the Duke of Delois is taken to Purthu. I don’t know what evidence there is.”

Ashel nodded and began to move quickly. Carloi held Lian’s hand and murmured wildly.”Please…….”

Without even knowing who he was talking to, he prayed. The therapist, who looked at it, sighed and looked around. It was
a really unwelcome place. If the emperor came to his senses, he would have to move the empress to a better place. I
don’t know if he’ll come to his senses.

***

It took only two days for Delois to completely fall. It collapsed too easily, too quickly. The Duke died, and the Earl of Ansen
was a man who did not know how to fight with all his might. It was impossible in the first place for such a man to withstand
both Louisa Lutin and Clyde Ansen.

Clyde Ansen returned with the neck of his half-brother who had persecuted me. The scene seemed a natural conclusion.
Delois gave his daughter his head, and Ansen gave his brother his head.

Everything seemed to end with a smoothness that didn’t fit into the war, but not one.”She? She’s dead. I jumped out of the
tower.

“I didn’t even know people lived, but suddenly people fell from the tower. Who? I don’t know. I’ve never seen her before.
When? Longer than 10 days.”

“I don’t know where the body is…….”

The employees of the duke said in unison that Denise was dead. Carloi fell into despair. The fact that he couldn’t even
keep this promise drove him crazy.

The fact that he could do nothing for Lirian hit him every moment he breathed. No, I was glad if I didn’t do anything for
you. Didn’t you keep bothering her?

I wanted to find a body, but I couldn’t just stay here. Lirian’s consciousness did not return, so she had to go to the capital
as soon as possible.

“Wouldn’t he have buried the body? I don’t think I can find it already buried.”Ashel muttered.

“Then there must be someone who buried it. I think the maid of honor’s daughter was buried, but she disappeared around
the same time. You know something.”

Carloi looked at Luisa Lutin next to him.

“As you sort out Delois, search it more properly. I’m sure it’ll stay here.”

“Yes, well……. I see.”

Louisa replied, still puzzled by the way things are going. Delua’s daughter killed Delua? Why? The change-back’s
consciousness still lingers in that question.

And why is the emperor in that shape? I thought you’d be happy that Delois was easily taken. When I arrived, I could only
see a human crying while holding the dying empress. Even now, I didn’t shed tears, but just by looking at my face, I felt
like I had been given a terrible prize.

Even though everything else was confusing, the changeback had to be managed for a short time.Half of the troops who
came down to Delois stayed in Delois to prepare for Bernie’s possible invasion, and the rest went to the capital with Carlo.

Carloi got on the wagon with Lirian and his therapist. He didn’t try to leave next to Lirian for the most of the time. The large
man hovering around like a son of a b***h who lost his owner seemed miserable.

“Why on earth are you so far off the beaten track?”

Looking nervously at the face of the emperor, the therapist gave a hypothesis that he had been thinking alone for days.

“…I’m not sure, but I’m afraid I might have been poisoned.”

“Poison?”

“Otherwise, there is nothing else that can explain this condition. Or, well, the duke’s words that his daughter said she was
weak are true. If you were that weak, your time in the capital would have ruined you very well.”Carloi buried his face in
Lirian’s hand. The more I heard, the more I knew, the more painful it was. I felt I didn’t deserve to suffer, but it was still
painful. In his head, every word he uttered to Lirian was constantly repeated. Regret was no use.

“…Please, Lou, I can’t let you just hear that. Just once.”

Holding tightly to the hands of a woman who did not move, the emperor buried her face. There was a deep cry in his
voice. But Lillian did not wake up until he arrived in Purto.

***

Marianne’s confession overturned Purtu. Maryann’s statement coincided with the Empress’s story that Ashel wrote in her
letter. Lady Luen, a maid who was in prison with her, denied, but after hearing about Delois’ war, she finally confessed
everything on the condition of a reduced sentence.

The whole Purtu was shocked and people flipped over. Bernie’s magic was beyond the reach of the empire’s imagination,
and scholars had a heated debate. Delua’s daughter was all false, and the nobles all spoke up.Truth was nothing short of
a disaster for Alexis, who was in charge of Purthu. When the empress was an obvious enemy, there was nothing more
difficult than Carlo’s feelings. But now the existence of the empress itself was full of contradictions.

“What do you mean, illegitimate? An illegitimate empress, which can’t happen in Croissen.”

“That’s right, she’s not enough to be Delua’s daughter.”

Many aristocrats knew the truth and protested, but it wasn’t that easy for Alexis.

“That’s true.”

“What do you do?”

“How can you make such a quick decision when it is revealed that you have betrayed Delois and helped His Majesty?”

Keana was a bit tougher than Alexis. Keana insisted that there was no reason for the empress to step down from her post
now.

“Yes, if you take that credit into account, you can save it. But the empress is ridiculous.”

“I even drank poison instead of Her Majesty. What more can you do?””There’s an easy way. Your Highness will be the
Empress. It’s not like we don’t have a history of becoming empress from empress.”
“Stop talking nonsense.”

Alexis guessed when he saw Keana cutting it cold before he could finish his sentence. There will not be only emotional
reasons for Keana’s advocacy of the Empress. Delua’s daughter sitting in the empress seat will benefit Ciana in many
ways.

“Anyway, it doesn’t make sense to sit in the empress’ seat. Even if he was stabbed to death instead of poison.”

Despite the lukewarm response of Keana and Alexis, public opinion seemed to converge, but soon there was a variable.
The news arrived that the empress was the one who killed the Duke with Seungjeonbo in Delua.

Purtu’s debate has become more confrontational than ever before. The reason Delua’s capture was easy was because
everyone knew that the Duke, the chief, was dead.Now the empress is not the daughter of a rebel who fled from Purtu,
but a brave woman who went to kill her biological father by escaping.

“Yeah, it’s a great ball.Ma is no matter how well you look at her, she’s even the queen. Anyway, the Duke’s daughter is a
daughter.”

“Didn’t your ancestors betray the same side of the war in such a way that they won the title of lord with their credit?”

“No, what are you talking about? Is that the same as this? You’re an illegitimate child.”

“Oh, sometimes it’s a problem because she’s a daughter, sometimes it’s a problem because she’s not a proper daughter.”

“Now that you mention it, it’s time to change that attitude. Look at Clyde Ansen.”

“That’s right.”

“What’s right? You’re talking nonsense.”

“You’ve already made countless contributions and you’ve been recognized by Mach. It’s a shame that I have to send him
to another country because he can’t give me the right treatment in Croissen.”The debate went out of control as a minority
of nobles secretly embraced by Keana presented progressive opinions.

“Why doesn’t the ball say anything?”

Kiana quietly asked Alexis, who didn’t give a comment on all this fuss.

“…I don’t know.”

Alexis answered frankly. Whether it was the Empress’s future or Croissen’s illegitimate child, these things seemed a little
vague to Alexis.

What felt more direct was the disruption. The tragic fate of the past and the empress, which the emperor blamed for
containing someone he should not have in mind, simultaneously wandered over Alexis’ head.

Yvonne Delois was Delois’ daughter and not her daughter. Can I call a daughter who was treated like that by her father?

“But you can’t say you don’t know the ball forever. Other nobles, not me, will ask for your opinion. I’ll think you’ll speak for
the custom as a weapon of experience.”Karloi returned to Purtu around the time Keana felt the pressure she had
predicted was skin. With a victorious army and a dying empress.

***

The emperor’s position, who returned from a powerful political opponent, was not the same as before. The rebellion was
also an opportunity for purging.

But he didn’t look like a victor, he looked like he was in a terrible misfortune. And the emperor never left the Empress for a
moment. The people of Purtu were embarrassed by the look. I didn’t know when we were so bad at this.

When the environment was properly treated, Carloi told the therapist that he would revive Lillian at all costs. The therapist
looked tired, but he nodded anyway.

Mary Ann, who cried while holding the dying empress, was also haggard unlike before, probably because she had been in
prison for a long time.”I’m sorry for you, Your Majesty. Oh, my God. You wanted to see your mother so much. How could
you…….”
Worrying about the missing daughter lost its presence in the face of an unhappy empress who suffered too much loss.

“So when you ask me to let you go, I’ll let you go. Why didn’t you just trust me once!”

Maryann cried and shouted at Caroly. Now Maryann was invisible, too. I had nothing to lose.

When he saw the maid of honor screaming in front of the emperor, Carloi said nothing with his face buried in Lirian’s
hand. If he could die and save Denise’s life, he would.

Thank you, Your Majesty. Thank you very, very much.>

When I said I could go to Delois, I had to think about why I liked it so much and why I laughed so brightly. You should
have wondered why you were so happy about such a thing, such a trivial thing.”Lu….please.”

In a hoarse voice, Carlo begged constantly. No, I should’ve known in the first place. The swamp of regret was deep and
deep. There was no end to losing weight and more and more things to regret. It should have been like this. No, I should
have done that earlier. No. No. It should have been like that a long time ago. The regret that no answer could be given
only left him breathtaking.

When I looked at Lirian’s closed eyes, I remembered Ashel’s words. Thinking about how much he would have cried when
there was no one in front of him who had already cried too much.…. It was really just dying.

He said he was going to slap himself to get a hold of himself.>

The thin Lillian’s cheeks reminded me of that. I don’t think there’s any place left to hit.….If he tried to guess how he felt
about going down to Delois, he wanted to disappear from the world, even though he could guess very little.

Then what about Lillian, who had to accept the pain as it was, not just a little? When I think about this, I can see why my
eyes are so closed. I think I can still hear Lillian whispering that she was in so much pain and that she wanted me to rest.

Will she be all right if she takes her own life? I don’t think so.

His time was constantly wandering through the dark past, where only error existed, and returned to the present, where
only terrible consequences remained, and all that time Carlo hated himself and thought of Lillian.

As the therapist examined the empress with a serious face, Maryann became irritated with a crying voice.

“Let’s start with the poison!”When the therapist opened her eyes wide as if she had never heard of it, Maryann threw up
her anger at Carlo instead of the therapist.

“You didn’t know that yet? I’ve been drinking poison instead of the Emperor!”

Carlo’s face turned pale as he thought he couldn’t get any paler.

“He drank instead of the poison the Duke had given him to feed. I knew this would happen…….I thought it wouldn’t be of
any use. I knew no one would notice.”

Maryann is now starting to cry. Carloi, who had been absent-minded for a while, soon recalled those who testified that the
empress had tried to poison the emperor.

I’ve never done that. No, I couldn’t do that to you…….>

And Lirian, who was begging me not to.…. Carlo let out a short groan. His shaky eyes met Alexis Du 와a. It was a duke
that didn’t seem surprised at all.”When the h**l were you going to tell me?”

At the quiet question, Alexis avoided the eye for a moment.

“…I was going to tell you when your Majesty calmed down. You’ve only been back a day. You didn’t even sleep.”

Carlo’s hand, which was holding Lirian’s hand, trembled. Don’t you dare, can I reach you. In what capacity do I have? I
didn’t let go, and I couldn’t hold it completely.

I couldn’t understand why he drank such poison. How can I……. How could he make Lou suffer like this, not anyone else?
What were all those promises in the cave?
Life has always meant little to him, never been kind to him, never gave anything to him, and it was natural, so he lived
without knowing the meaning of its natural nature. Even when I thought Lou was dead……. It was painful, but I thought it
would happen to him. He can’t be given what he wants.But now I know what it’s called unhappiness. What if it wasn’t
misfortune that ruined the only meaning with its own hands, directly, and without a break?

“Your Majesty…”

Gorten quietly called in the Emperor, who only closed his eyes and cried quietly, but Carlo didn’t answer. I was just
devastated. His stupidity, Lillian’s misfortune, this whole situation.

He felt a slight movement in his hands as he sank into an unaffordable sense of shame.

“……ru?”

The pale-faced eyelids lying motionless were shaking very weakly. He thought he didn’t even have the right to hold hands,
but for a moment, Carlo grabbed Lian’s hand and hung on like he was holding his life.

“Lou, please.”

His closed eyes opened very slightly as if he had heard his call.

“……knife?”

His voice was so small that it was hard to hear even when he was very close. Carlo tried to answer, but his throat was so
dry that he couldn’t speak. Lillian, who had blinked a couple of times, exhaled with difficulty.”Mom…?”

Perplexity and sadness passed through everyone’s face. Carloi could not bear to give any answer. I made countless
promises, but I didn’t protect anything.

“My mom.”

“……Ru.”

“You said you’d find me.”

Tears falling from Carlo’s eyes flowed down Lillian’s hand.

“Why are you crying? It’s not like you didn’t find my mom. Mom, you’re alive.”

“I’m sorry…….”

Lirian’s face was distorted when he heard Carlo’s whisper.

“That’s right, the Duke, his mother’s dead. But that’s a lie, Carl.”

After Lirian finished talking, he coughed heavily and Carlo looked at his skinny body in surprise. The therapist and the
maid raised the empress’ body slightly to allow her to cough.

“Tell me it’s a lie…….”

Lillian gave strength to the hand that grabbed Carloi. But even that was such a feeble force.

Carloi lowered his head. I couldn’t see the face.”No, no, no…….not all of them.”

Lirian, who was shaking her head like crazy, coughed again soon. The sound of coughing was unusual, and blood leaked
from the wound that had not healed.

“Ru!”

At the same time Carlo shouted in surprise, Lillian collapsed again.

“No, no, no, Lou…….”

Carlo hugged the body of the fallen Lirian and cried. Everyone turned their eyes to the horrible sight that they couldn’t see
with their eyes open.

“Please… I’ll die if you tell me to. I’ll do everything you tell me to do.”
Even Maryann, who had been blaming Carloi, shed tears as she lost what to say.

“It’s my fault…….”

If this were a punishment, nothing could be more effective. That’s because there’s only one person to blame and one
person to kill. But he was not fully punished because he still had a useless life and Lu did not.Carlo cried and prayed for
his fault until his voice was not heard. But no one punished him. The only person who should condemn him would not
open his eyes as if he could not stand his existence. Even punishment was too much for him.

***

It was not long before a poison with no idea what it was was discovered in the Delois estate. The venom in the small vial
of Bernie’s body was the same as that of the Duke of Delois’s tableware, and looked like the medicine the Empress drank
instead of the emperor.

In the capital, leading scholars and therapists gathered to study Bernie’s poison. Wizards even crossed over from Macha
and Lartua to investigate Bernie’s necklace.

The emperor’s therapist did his best to cure the empress with all this data. I did everything I knew. It was for the emperor,
not for the empress. If the empress did not wake up, the emperor was unlikely to come to his senses.He entrusted
everything to Alexis Dunya, and the emperor stood by the empress. He became more and more crazy about something.
The snow did not leave the empress.

“But the more you’re like that, the worse the public opinion is.”…? There are still quite a few people who have to depose
the empress.”

“The Purutans are insincere. Terrible humans.”

Gorten clenched his teeth as if he were shaking. Aside from thinking about how Carlo feels, don’t you feel sorry for the
empress? I can’t believe you’re saying that.

“What does that mean?”

Gorten jumped with surprise at the sudden sound of Carloi’s voice. He whispered because he didn’t seem to care about it,
but I never thought he heard it.

“Oh…….”

“I’m asking you what you’re talking about.”

The watchman, who had already stood next to Carloy’s grim expression, was on the verge of fainting. These days, Carlo’s
appearance was even scarier than war ears.Gorten replied with desperation.

“Just as you’ve heard…….”

Even though his voice crawled.

Carlo’s face was filled with cool anger. Gorten was worried that bloodshot eyes might explode.

“Bring Du를a in.”

The emperor, who did not take a step out of the empress’s bedroom, gave the order.

Soon after, Alexis Dunya, who is suffering from various official duties and the nonsense of the aristocrats, arrived. Alexis’
face looked as tired as Gorten.

“What’s going on?”

“Are you letting that c**p go?”

Alexis did not ask back whether the competent peacock had a knack for understanding what he said.

“That’s what the people of Crocene would say. But it’s a pretty good level. I’m asking for the deposition without any
demotion.”
“I don’t want you to cut your throat, confiscate your property, and I don’t want you to say that.”Alexis did not respond to the
heavy voice.

“Well, that’s the only way to provoke resistance. It hasn’t been long since the civil war ended. The more obvious way is for
you to come to your senses.”

Alexis replied, rubbing her eyelids as if she were tired.

“Your protection is the most effective now that Delois has fallen. You’ll be afraid of the reason of your commission.”

“Would it be more effective than being decapitated?”

Alexis sighed briefly as he looked as if he was about to slaughter a man with a knife.

“Your Majesty, remember that you are the only one who has a strong desire to protect the Empress in Purto, and don’t
think about Amy. Don’t act like you don’t have tomorrow and think about the future.”

The emperor, who clenched his teeth for a while, soon sat down in a chair covering his face.

“…I know the ball is not wrong.”

Alexis realized again that pain can be felt in her voice. Moisture permeated the joints and the pain permeated thickly.”But
without Lou, I don’t need anything like tomorrow…”I’ve always lived with that mind, but now I’m…….”

It would have been a long time ago if it weren’t for Lou anyway. It was even stranger to have any lingering feelings for the
extra life gained by luck. The future was a luxury word for those who couldn’t feel tomorrow right away. It was just another
meaning of h**l.

“I don’t know what to do. I can’t let you die, I can’t bear to ask you to live.”

The emperor’s shoulders began to tremble as if he were talking to himself.

“That’s why, he’s like that. For me to die…….disappear…….for saying so.”

Carloi started crying out loud and leaned on Alexis standing in front of him as if he were falling apart.

“I don’t care if I die.….I want to turn back time. No, I just want to disappear. You shouldn’t have been born.”Alexis was
speechless and looked down at her nephew. He was pleading with himself, who had no one to hang on to, so it was hard
to call him a family.

“That’s right. That I’m a worthless human being……. My mother was right, and the ball was right.”

Alexis was so embarrassed that she became a face that she couldn’t do anything about it.

“The ball is smart. There’s got to be a way. Please… How can I…… and I’ll do whatever I tell you to do, so even
now…….”

Do you know what you’re asking for? Not even a wizard, just a general.

Carlo, who didn’t cry that much as a child, cried bitterly and muttered crazily.

“There’s nothing I can do for you. I didn’t know there would be nothing like this. I can’t even beg you to do something
wrong.”

Alexis hesitated and put a hand on his shoulder as his distressed voice began to tremble.”……There have been quite a
few traces of Bernie’s sorcerer in Delua, and scholars are investigating it together. We’ll find out anything soon.”

It was harder than I thought to soothe or comfort someone. Alexis was awkward with himself.

“What can I do? You have to wake up to ask what you want. And he’s still looking for his biological mother’s whereabouts,
so maybe a body…….”

Alexis couldn’t bring himself to finish his sentence. It was because the face of the unblooded empress caught my eyes.
The laborer, who witnessed too much misery and suffering for one person, was complicated.

“My very existence to that man……I think it’s torture. I might as well die now.”
Carloi didn’t even realize that his partner was Alexis, who was so estranged. That much he didn’t seem sane.

“Then what will happen to the Empress?”Still, Carlos stopped talking to himself, which sounded like crying, whether he
heard what the other person was saying or came to his senses at the Queen’s mention.

Perhaps Lillian, who should step down as Empress, will be able to take care of himself.

“…I’m sure there’ll be a maid.”

“I don’t know if he feels a sense of attachment or responsibility to the empress,” he said.….I don’t think so. A maiden-in-
law won’t mean much.”

“Do I become meaningful?”

“…Hate and resentment are strength.”

Carlo didn’t answer. Is it good to make Lirian live her life with feelings of hatred and resentment? I don’t think so.

However, when I saw Lirian, who was still breathing in front of me, I was clinging to her. Shamefully, disgustingly. Didn’t
you say you were disgusted with Lirian one day?

Carloi started crying and making a deflated laugh.

I went crazy and said such a thing. It was so funny that he said such a thing without knowing the subject, even though he
was the most disgusting human being. Everything he said to Lirian, everything he did was not a formless past. All of it was
tied up and wrapped around Lillian’s neck like a rope, and the weight of his memory weighed on him.”Your Majesty.”

Alexis called Carlos, who seemed to have lost his mind, but he didn’t stop laughing. I laughed so hard that I couldn’t
resist. His tears also smelled bad.

Carloi laughed, cried, sickened, and thought in time. Maybe this disgusting stench will suffocate you even if you don’t kill
yourself.

***

Scholars and therapists analyzed much of the magic and poison while Carlo was withering and drying up like fallen leaves
stepped on inside the empress’ bedroom.

Although there was little difference in sight, the emperor’s therapist said the Empress’s condition was slightly better than
before. A few days later, the empress came to her senses for a moment, if not a lie.

However, it took another long time for his voice to come out of his mouth even after he came to his senses to see how
weak he was.

Carloi, who was sitting next to the empress like an invoice, responded like a madman at the empress’s call.”Knife.”

“Here you go. Just say anything. I’ll do whatever you tell me to do.”

Carlo replied, frightened, as if he were about to collapse again. Lirian blinked her eyes. His eyes were blurry.

“……I have a favor to ask of you. Just hold one for me.”

Still, his voice was as weak as it could be. Carloi clenched his teeth because his eyes were cold. Still, I was grateful that
he asked me to do something for him.

“I’ll do anything. Anything…….”

Lillian looked at Carlo for a long time without answering. The eyes seemed to blame Carlo for never keeping his promise.

“I’ll do what you tell me to do.”

The emperor clung to the empress like a madman.

“Give me a…….”

Lirian whispered.

“Kill me.”
His head rang for a moment, and Carlo stared blankly at Lillian.

“Please kill me.”Fear engulfed Carloi. He couldn’t say anything and hardened to the position. Lillian’s face clouded,
perhaps thinking his reaction was a no.

“Please, I beg you…….”

Tears flowed down from the face with an imploring voice.

“That’s because it hurts so much. I can’t do this anymore…I can do this for you. Please…….”

Lirian, who was sobbing, closed her eyes in pain. Pain continued to flow down from the closed eyes. The tears tore
Carlo’s chest. I was sincerely asking for a favor that I couldn’t possibly grant.

If I had asked him to die, he could have done so. But how…….

For Lirian, who asked for something he couldn’t bear to do, Carloi couldn’t give a positive or negative answer.

“I’m sorry…….”

He ended up saying things that he repeated countless times.”I’m sorry. I…….”

Lillian shook his head with difficulty when he saw Carlo, who was at a loss for words.

“Listen if you’re sorry. You can do this for me, too.”

I told Lirian that the only thing Carloy could do was kill her.

“Lu…….”

Carlo cried like a child. Like a child who makes a mistake and cries more bitterly. There was no way to return the wrong
past piled up like a mountain.

“I’d rather be me.”

Lillian shook his head when he saw Carlo, who was suffocated by penitentiary tears and was speechless.

“It doesn’t mean I won’t be sick just because you’re dead.”Please, Carl. I can do this for you.”

How can I think of such a thing? Carloi felt like he was being punished for not ending.

“How can I…….”

How do you think I can kill you?The idea didn’t come out to the end. Because a terrible realization came upon him.

You’ve already killed her many times, many times. I want you to die, so I’ll say it myself…….

I felt nauseous and terrible weights came up. The death was piled up and now Lillian is like this. She was the one who
could kill her to Lirian.

“I…….”

My mouth shut again. There was nothing he could say. It was none other than Maryann who stopped the meaningless
conversation full of pain and tears.

“No!”

Maryann, who was listening to the empress blankly, came close at one point and sat at the foot of the bed and cried.

“I haven’t even found Denise yet. Your Majesty… No. But you still have to see Denise. So just a little bit…….”

It was not known how close the words were, but Lillian stopped pleading for death. Instead, he sobbed and found Denise.
Then, soon after, it was quiet again, as if it had run out of energy.Afraid of the silence, Carlo wanted to call Lirian’s name,
but he wouldn’t come out of his mouth. The therapist carefully informed Carlo, who was staring at Lirian, that he had fallen
asleep.

But Carlo didn’t respond when he heard it. He just sat back and watched Lirian. A very long time.
He didn’t move until Gorten rushed in and told him what he had been waiting for.

“Your Majesty, we have a message from Marcia.”

I finally found Dennis.

***

Maryann’s daughter Jane was found in the countryside in the corner of the Delois estate. The first few days were not
knowing what was going on outside, and the next few days were lying down because they were not feeling well because
of the escape. Soldiers found and treated Jane, who had fainted, and identified her.

A message arrived that Jane had found the body of Denise, who had been buried, and that she was taking the two up to
the capital.”I’m glad, though. I’ll find a body.….”

Even when Gorten muttered, Carlo was quiet.

Is that a relief? Nothing that happened to Lirian was fortunate. What will Lillian do after confirming Denise?

The therapist, who looked at Carloi as if his soul had disappeared, hesitated to open his mouth. I think what he found will
cheer up the emperor.

“Well, Your Majesty, the poison analysis is complete.”

Carlo looked at the therapist with his eyes out of light.

“It’s a poison that causes hallucinations and delusions and distressing the mind, but it’s not that the deadly sheep was
inhaled……. You don’t have to worry too much now that proper treatment is available. It’ll take a while, though.”

“Healable?”

“Yes, I know the cause now. However, it seems to cause chest pain, but your lungs seem to have gotten worse. If the
treatment takes a long time, I think this part will be a little difficult.””When do you think the pain started?”

The therapist tilted his head for a moment at an unexpected question.

“Well, I think it’s been a while.”

“……You must have been so sick a long time ago.

Carlo murmured vacantly.

“That terrible poison…I drank what I had to drink…….”

The therapist was speechless when the news he gave to console caused the opposite result. Carlo, who had been
mumbling to himself, suddenly raised his head.

“You know?”

“What?”

“I told you I knew the cause.”

It seemed a little strange that only the eyes glistened from the haggard face.

“Yes…….”

“Then I use magic. If the pain is real, you can move it.”

“What? It’s illegal and…….Who do you want me to move it to?”

Carlo answered the therapist’s question as if he didn’t understand it.

“Who? I told you it was a poison I should have drunk instead.”

The therapist’s face turned blue when he understood what Carlo’s answer meant.”No, no. What. No!”
The shocked therapist spitted out words randomly. The queen’s bedroom was filled with noise, with the screams of
Gorten’s sighing beside her.

“What nonsense! No! You can’t die.”

It was crazy. I had nothing to say even if I lost my voice because I talked too much to use illegal treatment to the emperor,
not anyone else. To cure the emperor’s illness, it was impossible to transfer it to the emperor.

“That treatment won’t kill you. But if you don’t use it, I’ll die.”

“What?”

“I’m going to die.”

Unlike Carlo’s face, the tone was so calm that it sounded as if he were talking about everyday things. Gorten must have
been so shocked that he suddenly ran out of the bedroom. Still, Carlo didn’t give a s**t.

“You wouldn’t say your therapist doesn’t know how to do it. I don’t think I can move everything just because I use magic
anyway.””But I can’t. No one will agree!”

“Then I can’t do anything for the Empress. If I can’t take back the pain I had to suffer, I’d really rather die.”

Carlo rose quietly from his seat. The therapist caught the emperor unknowingly because of the despair of really hanging
or stabbing him in the face.

“No…….”

The therapist was speechless when he saw Carlo asking why he had caught him. I don’t know what to stop this crazy man
from listening.

• I can see

• Chapter

• 10 Days

• Afraid

• Aid

• Appropriate

• Arms and legs

• Black Robe

• Breathed

• Buried
 • I can see

• Chapter

• 10 Days

• Afraid

• Aid

• Appropriate

• Arms and legs

• Black Robe

• Breathed

• Buried

• I can see

• Chapter

• 10 Days

• Afraid

It was Alexis Du의a’s appearance that saved the poor therapist. Gorten, who thought he was out of his mind because of
Carlo, must have gone to call Alexis. Alexis, who came in with Gorten, looked sick of it. Carloy had the horrors that made
him forget compassion.

“Your Majesty.””Don’t make a noise for nothing. All you have to do is finish the treatment quietly.”

“This is not something you can do as you please. What about Croissen if your Majesty goes wrong now?”

“There’s nothing wrong with my body just because I moved it a little of it.”

Even the pain of her loss could not be helped. Only a fraction of what Lillian was suffering could he bring.

Carlo turned his head toward the therapist.

“You tell me. Honestly, does my magic make me feel worse?”

“…of course, your life is not suddenly at risk. If you ask me that, of course I have nothing to say. But the pain won’t be
small, so it’ll definitely affect the mind.”

“It’s okay.”

“In addition, there may be other unexpected pain because of the uncertainty of the transfer magic itself. What kind of
crazy country in the world would risk that?””I don’t care!”

Carlo shouted. A rant filled with rage shook the bedroom. Even the servants outside the bedroom were flinching in
surprise.

“There’s someone who’s dying after drinking poison because of me.”

Carlo’s sudden outburst of emotions made no one dare to answer.

“But don’t tell me it’s just, it’s just that kind of pain that’s gonna be a problem. She’s dying and I’m not going to die if I
move it all. What, what kind of dog is that? I mean!”

But everyone knew. In fact, it is not them but the emperor himself who is so angry.

“…Never again. Don’t ever say that I’m dangerous or bad for me. The more I do, the more I want to stab myself in the
neck.”

Carlo sat down, tearing his hair apart.

“For God’s sake…” This is all I can do for you. Now I am I.”The emperor kept spouting abuse at himself. No one could
easily say anything to the appearance of reaching the limit.

Gorten and the therapist glanced at Alexis. Alexis rubbed his eyes with a tired look in his eyes, hoping to give him an
answer.

It was not long before his eyes reached the dead empress. Alexis recalled an empress who had been living in Purto, who
had been begging her to go down to Delois when she was imprisoned. And yourself telling Carlo not to trust Delois
countless times.

Even if he goes back to that time, he will not believe the Empress. I’ll do the same. It was inevitable. But that doesn’t
mean that what you did to that woman, because you couldn’t help it, because you didn’t know it.

“…Your Majesty, do as you please.”A long time later, the words he gave to Caroly were answers to his own questions. If I
had no choice then, I would do what I can now.

“It’s better not to tell the outside world. It’ll only get noisy.”

At Alexis’s words, the therapist frowned and shook his head. It was a gesture of resignation for this crazy situation.

Carloi didn’t even look at Alexis and nodded.

“And…… stop calling me now. I’m busy. You just do what your Majesty tells you to do.”

“No, but…….”

Without hearing Gorten’s hesitation, Alexis left the bedroom. The irrational emperor and the left-over therapist and the
chief mourner exchanged glances.

“What are you doing? Do it now.”

When the emperor, who had only been sweeping his face, finally asked with his eyes wide open, the two had no choice
but to obey.* * *

Carlo could also feel that Lirian’s breathing became much easier after the treatment.

“……How the h**l did you put up with this?”

Carlo, who was holding Lirian’s hand, muttered. It was said that chest pain was secondary, but it was more frequent and
stronger than I thought. Sometimes I had to stop breathing for a while because of pain. It was just awful to think that I’d
been going through this whole, whole time.

After feeling such a terrible feeling, the image of Lillian, who was trapped in the tower, came to mind. Even himself who
cruelly ignored it. Come to think of it, Lirian’s face has been getting worse since some time ago.

“I should have noticed sooner…….”

The therapist said the empress would wake up soon. I’m going to come to my senses soon thanks to magic.And Carlo
was scared. Because I didn’t expect what Lillian would do after he woke up. No, because I knew it.

Soon after, Denise and Jane will arrive in Purthu. If I knew Denis was dead, I was afraid he’d hurt himself if I checked. But
do you deserve to stop it?

“I don’t know what to do.”

There was no answer. There was no way to beg for a fault unless we turned back time.

“I don’t want you to suffer anymore. I know. I don’t deserve to say this. I know…….”

Carlo, who was muttering to himself, eventually buried his face.

“I’m sorry…….”

I’m used to not being able to hear the answer now. Every day, he recited the same atonement as if breathing. So he was
frightened when he felt a fine movement in his grasped hand.

“Ru?”I’m sure my hand moved. The therapist and his servants rushed to hear Carlo shouting urgently. While the therapist
was checking the condition, Lirian’s eyes opened.

“Your Majesty!”

When the therapist called in surprise, the empress made a weak frown. The servant brought water and medicine to the
therapist’s instructions. When the empress slightly raised her body and spilled the medicine, a weak cough came out.

Carlo watched the whole process of Lirian coming to his senses with a nervous face. He looked more like a poor fool than
an emperor, just standing there at a loss.

“How are you? Are you okay? You’ll feel a little light because the pain disappeared a little bit.….”

The empress only nodded very weakly. He didn’t seem happy to be feeling well at all. When the therapist checked the
condition one last time and stepped down, only the emperor and empress were left.Carlo couldn’t bring himself to open
his mouth. I couldn’t even be too happy that Lillian woke up. I just felt suffocated.

Lirian’s eyes, which had been closed for a while, looked at Carloi. At the sight of the snow, Carlo fell unconsciously on his
knees at the foot of the bed.

I once thought that face was callous. It was all an illusion. Compared to now, the face was full of emotion. There was no
emotion in the little face looking at Carloi. His eyes were so empty that he wondered if he was really looking at something.

“I’m sorry… I’m, I’m all…….”

Tears filled the words without knowing the shame. The emperor clung to the Empress’s feet and pleaded atonement as if
it had no contact at all.

“I should have looked into it. No, I should have believed you.”

Lillian still had no answer, no movement.”What can I do to…… if you want to kill me.”

“You.”

A quiet voice interrupted him. I couldn’t miss it even though my voice was so weak.

“Why do you keep saying that?”

It was a tone without an accent.

“There’s nothing good about me when you’re dead.”

Lirian, who muttered as if she was tired, turned her head and stared blankly at the other side.

“You’ve managed to save my life. What else are you going to do?”

It was a tone of resentment, but it made Carlo suffer more.

“I can’t give you back time, but you’re gonna…….”

The voice, which had no feelings throughout, faltered, referring to Denise. Lirian turned her head again and looked at
Carloi.

“My mom is real.”

For the first time, the eyes showed emotion.

“Are you sure you’re dead?”Carloi, who couldn’t answer the desperation, felt himself a piece of c**p. He is not really worth
living. It may not have been worth saving in the first place.

“…I’m sorry, I’m with Jane now……they’re coming to the capital.”

Lirian closed her eyes tightly as if she were in pain.

“I should have known. This is what happens when you’re chosen dangerously.”

Seeing tears flow down from his closed eyes, Carlo thought it would be better if his heart was stabbed. The pain
transferred to him was no worse.

“I don’t have to blame you. That’s what I did. That’s what I made my mom do.”

His body, which became so small that he felt sorry for his illness, shook pitifully and cried out. I wanted to hug the
struggling body, but Carlo couldn’t touch Lirian. Shaking hands hovered near the crying woman.”No, it’s not your fault.
This is all I…….”

Because I’m stupid. Because I’m a son of a b***h. You’re a fool who had the stupid confidence to recognize you.

The cry grew a little louder with the sound of calling my mom. Listening to the cry, Carlo thought the same thing.

I wish I could turn back time. I wish I could go back to the day I was young. Then Lou will take me by the throat before she
saves him. Lu would never let anyone like him meet him.

Unable to do that, Carlo repeated the same thing. It’s not your fault. It’s because of me.

But as Lillian said, no words have worked now.

***

The therapist said the empress had come to her senses, but the diagnosis was overshadowed by no trace of her spirit.
There couldn’t have been a spirit that worked properly for someone who seemed to be breathing reluctantly.The emperor,
who remained in his seat even after the empress woke up, rose up with a short word from the empress.

“Go.”

Judging by his tired voice, it seemed boring to hear nagging around him to get back to his daily life.

“…I’ll be right back.”

The empress didn’t respond much when she saw the hesitating emperor. In the first place, the empress was not very
interested in the existence of the emperor. All I did was stare blankly at the window all day.

Sometimes following the end of the gaze made Carlo scared. There’s nothing outside the window. Why? Denise came to
mind that she fell from the window of the tower and died. I was worried that Lirian would keep thinking about it.

Carlo, who stood up to leave, couldn’t leave easily and looked at the empress for a long time.
It’s been that way all along. His nerves were all in the sound of the Empress’s breath, and he was wary of every single
gesture. It was neither able to talk to me nor touch my hand, but it was hovering around me.Lirian’s head didn’t move
once until he came out.

“Well, that’s great. You need to get yourself in order.….”

Gorten’s disastrous snare was swept up and down and muttered.

“The Lord Du냐a said you had a lot to see for yourself, and you have to show your face to stop talking nonsense.”

Carlo crumpled his face at Gorten’s subtle reminder. The wistfulness in the bedroom was nowhere to be seen.

“Still spinning?”

Gorten shrugged.

Since the empress woke up, rumors such as speaking to the emperor naturally, or the emperor calling her by another
name were already spreading in the palace. Few people knew the whole story, so rather than the detailed facts, the
emperor and the empress seemed to know each other.

“There’s no reason not to. Besides, the nobility seemed to be wondering what the Queen and Her Majesty had to do with
each other. If there’s been something going on since a long time ago, it’s probably too early to ask her to kick her
out.”Carlo exhaled a breath full of irritation. But annoyance is annoyance, and I had to do what I had to do.

He wanted to identify the brooch in question. Originally, it would have been right after returning to the capital, but I couldn’t
afford to pay attention to it when Lillian was down. In fact, even now, my heart was on Lirian. It was very disturbing to
leave it alone.

“Tell Dunya I need to see Croytan’s eyes now. To my office.”

A loyal servant carried out his command. Shortly after the call, Alexis Dunya came to Carlo’s Oval Office with a veteran
wizard who looked old enough.

“What are you doing? I thought I’d live there forever.”

The Duke’s first words did not seem sarcastic, contrary to what he said. Because he looked really surprised.

“I have to check.”

When Carlo nodded at the brooch, the scholar came close with the brooch.”If magic had been the same, it would have
contained everything in a period of time, but not now, so I don’t know how much it would have been recorded. I think there
will be some cuts in between.”

The scholar, who confirmed the emperor’s face, dropped the brooch into the water of the glass bowl. As Carlo stretched
out his arm, the scholar cut his finger slightly, took blood, and sprayed it on the water.

As the red light mixed in, the shape began to be drawn in the flowing blue. As the figure settled on the water to a
recognizable extent, Carloi was stunned.

It was the Duke of Lirian and Delois. The water was recently shown by Lillian shouting at the Duke of Delois from the top
floor of the Tower of Delua.

“Oh.”

Carlo closed his eyes for a moment unknowingly. Lirian’s suffering reached him beyond time and space. Looking at the
desperate crying and expression, I felt the pain in my chest that I thought I had gotten used to.The subsequent duke’s
tricks, what happened with Bernie’s wizard and what he did on the estate, were nowhere to be seen.

The scene of Lirian begging the Duke in despair did not leave his mind. The guilt that he had created such a situation
even though he felt irrational anger against the Duke, who had died too easily, weighed down the anger.

“Ha.”

It became difficult to breathe, so Carlos groaned and Alexis looked at his condition.

“…Shall we continue?”
Carlo managed to nod his head.

From one point in time, the location of the brooch was changed from the Tower of Delua to the Duke’s Room.

Peacock who yells at Lirian, throws things……a duke who threatens his mother and blames even the cold shoulder of
Carloi on Lillian.

I could taste the fishy taste. He bit his lips so much that it was bleeding.”Stop….I can’t, more.”

Carlo’s surrender of the words came after a scene of the Duke’s hand-stabbing at Lirian was not boring. I couldn’t bear to
see more.

Carlo, who couldn’t finish his sentence, was out of breath. The scholar, who looked worriedly at the scene for a moment,
shook his head.

“Once you start, it’s hard to stop.”

Lirian’s cry hovered weakly in the room. Carlo opened his eyes that he was closing. He didn’t deserve to avoid it.

The water ran incessantly back into the past, showing young Lillian being trapped in the tower.

“Your Majesty…”

Carloi didn’t understand why Alexis called him that. It wasn’t until Alexis touched his hand that he realized that his nails
had dug in because he was holding his fist so tightly. I found out longer than that that my biting lips were bleeding.When
the water finally showed Lirian, who was smiling broadly before meeting the Duke, Carloi began to cry, breathing hard.
Alexis quietly sent the scholar away. It was not something that would be seen to many people.

“Your Majesty.”

The emperor didn’t make a sound, he just cried.

“Are you all right?”

“I screwed it up.”

It was too rough for a human voice.

“I just ruined his life.”

“Your Majesty.”

“You’ve seen all the balls. How a person breaks down. Because of me.”

Alexis just thought fate was terrible. Did he know this would happen when the two kids met that day? I wondered who
knew that the empress was the child the emperor was looking for so much.

Of all things, who knew she was an illegitimate child of Delois? And of all people, who could have predicted that Delois
would find it. I still can’t believe it, but the party is trying to do it.To find the source of the fault in the first place, it was
Delois. Alexis regretted that he had not killed Delois quickly. Leave that life for a long time, only to increase the number of
victims.

“I don’t know what happened between you two in Purto, but what happened as a child was not your fault. I just wasn’t
lucky.”

“As a result, I got involved with that son of a b***h.”

“It’s not your fault.”

As he said that, Alexis finally realized with his heart. Adelaide’s death, of course, was not Carlo’s fault.

“It’s no use regretting things that aren’t your fault…”I should ask for forgiveness for not trusting the Empress in Purthu, but
I’m sure I’m to blame. Because I’ve encouraged you more. I’ll talk to the Empress.”

“I’m not an adult speaking for a child. Don’t do such a thing. He’ll be the only one who’ll suffer more. I’m the one who
didn’t believe it anyway.”There was silence in the Oval Office when Alexis did not answer.
The most painful thing about Carlo was that the brooch didn’t even show the whole past. Despite the partial
demonstration, Lillian’s misfortunes were too much. Pick up the parts to the point where it’s

“It’s my fault. I don’t like that it’s Delua’s daughter that comes into my head all day…….I shouldn’t have made promises
that I couldn’t keep. I shouldn’t have said I wouldn’t believe you.”

Even Carlo’s voice grew quieter. The Emperor and the Duke were lost in their respective regrets.

Breaking the silence was a sign of the end of the day. Denise has arrived at the capital.

***

When Carlo arrived at the annex with Alexis, Lillian was already here, to see if he had heard the news quickly. From far
away, I could see a woman crying on the stage. The ladies around her were watching Lillian nervously from the side, not
knowing what to do.Every step that approached Lirian was as heavy as water. Seeing her after seeing all the past with a
brooch was more of a torture.

“Mom, I didn’t actually believe it. I thought it would be better if I couldn’t find my mom. I didn’t want to see you like this.
Then you don’t have to believe it. I just wanted to think that my mom was running away from somewhere.”

Carlo’s heart collapsed as he heard a sad voice flowing between tears. It was strange that even if it collapsed and
collapsed, there was still something left to do.

“You don’t have to think that I made you this way.”

Denise’s condition was not good at all, but it was still enough to determine if the wizards had taken minimal steps as a
temporary measure.

Lirian constantly whispered, touching Denise’s face, where there was no sign of life left.

“I know, I was bad. I thought about this when I was lonely and cold. Maybe that’s why my mom left so quickly.”Lillian, who
was talking to the unanswered body, eventually embraced it and began to cry aloud.

“Mom… Mom. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have done that.”

A loud cry sounded like a scream.

“I shouldn’t have. I shouldn’t have made that choice. What can a kid like me do?….”

The man who was the choice was just standing behind. Not too close, not too far away.

As Lirian was exhausted, he was about to cry and collapse, and then Carlo approached him. A small body, unable to
balance itself, fell into his arms. The man, who didn’t know what to do, ended up whispering, “I’m sorry.”

“It’s my fault. It’s not your fault.”

The face that looked up at Carlo, who barely spoke with a locked voice, was filled with resentment.”I hate you. You…….”

Lirian, who couldn’t stop talking, burst into tears and punched Carlo in the chest. It was too weak for him to hit, so Carlo
suffered again.

“Why did you promise not to keep it?”

“I’m sorry…….”

Tired of beating Carloi, Lillian breathed heavily and buried his face in his chest.

“No, I was stupid. I trusted you…….”

Whispering the words in an obscure voice, Lillian lost consciousness. The most regrettable choice for Lirian, Carloi just
sat still in his arms.

If there’s something a person can’t pay back even with death, how can he pay it back? As light as Lillian’s body, his error
and regret were heavy.

“I…….”
I couldn’t bring myself to say sorry. He hugged Lirian’s shoulder with trembling hands.* * *

Jane gave a letter to the empress, who had been ill all day.

“He’s been learning to write. He’s been practicing all day.”

Jane was unable to speak and shed tears. Jane’s face was not good, either. The Duke of Delois was probably in a bad
mood because he didn’t know the whereabouts of his brother Jimmy, but neither Maryann nor Jane showed any signs of
that.

“How did you find out?”

asked Lirian, who had even dried her lips.

“While I was taking a walk……and hearing the story of the Duke and the Wizard Bernie……. I’m sorry, I should have been
careful.”

Lian bit her lips because she couldn’t even say it wasn’t her fault to sniffling Jane.

The Duke would not have expected Denise to jump out of the tower. In fact, the surveillance was not severe because
Denise only showed beautiful things. If Denis wanted, he could look out the window or go out of the tower, but his body
just couldn’t afford it.”But it was weird. The wizard seemed to have brought it up on purpose knowing that Denise was
listening.….I don’t know why.”

Now it’s all useless talk. It was a little obvious. Fjord and the Duke had different intentions in the first place. Either the
Duke is not benefiting from using Denise as a hand. Or I thought Denise might have something to do with the Duke.

Everything had nothing to do with it now. It was none of your business. But why did she have to die so soon? I’m still alive.
Why so soon? You don’t even think about listening to me.

Lirian’s hand, which held the letter, trembled finely. Jane, who was looking at it, spoke carefully.

“Your Majesty…” Denise wasn’t that happy. Of course, you did, too. I didn’t really want to live.”Lirian’s eyes blinked in
tears.

“It was only for a short time that I felt better.…. I’m sure you’re the only one who can’t move without a lot as you want.
Your Majesty wants it…….”

“If you’re trying to ease my mind, you don’t have to.”

Jane shook her head.

“No, I don’t know how to relax with words like this. It’s just that I’ve been with you for a long time.”

Pain. Yes, Denise must have been as painful as Lirian. It wasn’t that Lirian didn’t know.

How does it feel to be so unwell that people can’t move? If Lillian was tied up, Denise was tied up.

“It’s just…… Denise was alive because she really wanted you. You must have been shocked that you were the reason to
threaten your Majesty.”

Then what could I have done to make it good for myself and my mom? Lillian could never tell.”It’s not your fault. It’s just
the situation, it just couldn’t help it.”

Jane grabbed Lirian’s hand one last time and left the bedroom. Lillian, who was left alone, held the stationery in her hand
for a long time. I didn’t dare to open it.

When I managed to make up my mind and carefully opened the letter, I could see a neat handwriting. The last time I saw
it, it was crooked…….

Tears ran down my face, so I soaked the letter paper. I wiped my eyes roughly because I was worried that I might see the
contents of the letter because of the tears.

You know, when I named you, everyone said something. It doesn’t look good on you. But I wanted to give that name. A
name that would not suit a child born to Denis.>
It was ‘you know’ without the formal phrase ‘-to’. I wiped my eyes, but tears kept coming out. Even poor spelling mistakes
were sad.It rained when you were born. To be honest, it was hard…Do you know how much you hurt me? Of course you
don’t know! I felt like my body ached more from the rain. I regretted it for a second.

But later, I hug you and listen to the sound of the rain, and I really like it. I’ve never liked the rain of Croissen before, and it
was weird.

That’s when I first realized that I liked the sound of rain. It’s beautiful to see the rain. You cried a lot, but…….>

It was a story that everyone knew. Because Denise always said this while hugging Lirian on rainy days. I thought I could
hear that voice right now.

You think you’re saying the same thing again? But some stories are good no matter how many times. Things like how I
felt when you were born, how much I loved you, and so on.My love, my life, Lou.

You made me love the rain. No, it made me love my life after that day. What a big job you’ve done…… I hope you know.

But actually, I regretted it a little later. That’s how I named you. You didn’t give me a life like that just by naming it that
way. If it doesn’t help, I shouldn’t be a burden, but it hurts…….

Why did I have to be sick? For no reason, it’s so unlucky. That’s what I thought. I don’t think so now.

There’s luck in the world, just as there’s such a misfortune. There’s a lucky coincidence that you were born my daughter.

Anyway, you made me happy then, did I make you happy? That’s what I’ve been suspicious.>My eyes turned blurry
again, so I had to wipe them off. I’m not a fool and how can I doubt that…….

I thought I could finally give you that life when I met the Duke.… but that wasn’t the case, all those last ten years…What a
stupid mother I am.

How sick you must have been. I didn’t want you to know only pain and unhappiness.

You might resent my choice, Mom. But strangely enough, I keep thinking about it. I mean, I had to do this a long time ago.

And actually, it hurts a lot and it’s hard. There are times when my mom wants to rest, too. You know, I had to take a very
long rest at least once when I sewed.

But this time, I think it’s a little hard because I haven’t rested for too long. Mom is just going to take a rest. Really.I cried so
much that I was out of breath. Lillian struggled to avoid crumpling the stationery.

And I wish you the same. Out of all this…….run away…….I want you to know that there are other things besides pain and
unhappiness. There’s nothing left to tie you up.

I’ve been to Mahado and Lexem Sorta. I met a lot of people. There’s nothing you can’t do. I really… I wish you were.

There will be many other warm places besides mine. If I wasn’t your prison…I’d love to. Please. I really can’t stand it.….>

How could he think he was Lillian’s prison? I was angry.

Lillian cried when she read the word ‘I love you’ which was written countless times. I hit my chest. Screamed.

It didn’t make sense. If he loved himself so much, he wouldn’t have left so easily. I couldn’t believe I had written such a
long nonsense. No matter how much I screamed, my heart ached and my despair didn’t die down. I wanted someone to
kill me.At the cry of Lirian, Carlo entered the bedroom with an urgent face. My heart quickly got wet when I hugged Lirian,
who couldn’t even hold his body. He clenched his teeth, feeling her pain all over his body.

“What did I do wrong. Why do I have to go through this?”

The shaky body died down, and a crying voice murmured. At the words, Carlo shook his head vigorously.

“It’s not your fault. It’s all my fault.

After hearing that, Lirian, who had no answer, lifted his head from his arms and pushed him away slightly.

“Yeah, I shouldn’t have met you in the first place.”

Lirian muttered with an unfamiliar look. I was looking at him, but I didn’t think I was looking.
“No matter what happens to you, I shouldn’t have cared.”

“……Ru.”

Lirian’s face turned fierce at the name he managed to bring up.”You.”

Now I didn’t even call his name. A short word contained countless emotions, and Carlo easily recognized that most of
them were hatred, and that they were, in the end, other names of hatred.

“Don’t call me by that name.”

Each word contained that way. It was painful that he couldn’t even say anything resentful of himself and was half-mixed
with tears. I wanted to give him a knife in his hand. You can stab me however you want.

“Don’t call me that now. Don’t put the name my mother used to call me in your mouth.”

Carlo didn’t answer any of the questions. It was disastrous that such words were the worst words that she could say. I
can’t even curse. I can’t tell you to die.It was not long before Lillian turned his head. From him.

“…Get out.”

A dry request has fallen.

“It’s painful to see your face.”

Carloy could not remain in the bedroom after hearing that. Because he’s already caused Lirian so much pain.

As soon as I left the bedroom, I heard Lirian’s cry again dimly. Carlo collapsed in front of the door and covered his face.
Not a moment away from the door, he heard it all. A weak cry that doesn’t stop.

He became Lillian’s pain because he forced himself to live with a life that no one wanted. Living in debt to her, it was only
him, that’s all. It was such a thing. Her pain.

What did I do wrong?>

Listening to Lirian’s crying, I thought about it again. His presence was wrong for her. It would have been better if it were a
useless life.Carloi laughed like a log.

***

“I don’t want you back in politics anymore. At least take your medication properly.”

Even after seeing Alexis Du의a’s half-faced face, Carlo didn’t feel guilty that Alexis had barely spent time at dawn. I
understand that Danya is doing what she has to do, but strangely, she had no idea.

“…what are you doing with your meds unless you’re back in business?”

It was pure curiosity, but Alexis distorted her face as if she had heard the dumbest question in the world.

“Gorten, you didn’t say it was this serious.”

Gorten looked rather unhappy with Alexis’s rebuke. Even before Gorten could explain anything, Carlo casually continued.

“Don’t look at me like that because I’m not crazy.”

“Medicine, you’ll have to take it. The therapist said there are severe pain and side effects from the transfer treatment, but
if you leave it alone, you never know what’s going to happen.””I’m eating.”

“Are you even lying now? Besides, if I throw up everything I eat, is that what I eat?”

“Is the ball getting more nagging just because it’s old?” Since when have you been so worried about me?”

“I’m not worried right now. I’m just saying what I’m supposed to say.”

I wondered if he was listening. Alexis sighed annoyingly as he looked at the soulless emperor’s face.
I don’t know why I can’t go into the empress’s bedroom and feel pathetic outside, but I can actually guess. No matter how
hard it may be, I never thought I would be interested in everything other than the empress. A pathetic fellow.

Now that I think about it, it was something new. You’re going crazy at night, pretending to be fine during the day.

“……No, really, are you thinking of abandoning the throne?”

Carloi just glanced at Alexis and turned back, which made him even angrier. It was because even in a moment’s
perspective, thoughts such as “Why can’t I do it if I can?” and “Did I still not know that?” were read.What does an emperor
or a man who can’t do anything believe? You didn’t grow up to be beautiful. That’s a complacent thought.

Of course, I’m Croitan, and I can play with plants.However, he said he could handle the sword because he went to war a
few times when he was in Maha, but he couldn’t do it better than the emperor anyway. Alexis kicked his tongue.

“Why are you doing this when you don’t even welcome me anyway?”

Carloi shut his mouth. I never answered questions I didn’t want to answer in the past, and I didn’t even have time to take
medicine because I didn’t know what would happen to Lillian.

It was impossible to stay far away just because they told us to stay out of sight. Especially once every two days, after
finding out that Lillian cries at night.

Mary Ann couldn’t handle it, so when she called Carlo, she cried and saw a woman bothering her body as if she were
going to break it. When Lillian sees Carloi, he clings to his arms and cries. It’s not because it’s Carlo.…It seemed to be
because he needed someone to hang on to and someone to blame.I felt terribly sorry for him. There’s only one person left
for Lillian to hang on to.

So he hovered around here day and night. I wanted Lillian to hit me in the body. I wanted you to curse at yourself.

As soon as I thought about it, I heard Maryann screaming in the bedroom. More frightening than that was the speed of
Carlo’s reaction.

When I entered the bedroom, I saw a broken back on the floor. And an open bedroom door. Maryann, who could not bring
herself to chase the empress, stood in a daze with drugs and bandages.

“He suddenly woke up in his sleep and…You broke my back and left, but you didn’t even know I broke it.….”

As soon as she saw the situation, Carlo snatched what Maryann was holding and roughly stepped on the glass and ran to
the garden through the open door. Soon after, I saw a barefoot woman wandering the garden in white pajamas.”It’s cold,
why did you come out?””

Lirian, who was walking wildly, stood in front of me and stared up at Carlo, who was blocking him with his body.

“My mom called me.”

Carlo, who was speechless, just clapped his lips.

“But I don’t know why I can’t see it. I’m sure he’s here somewhere because he likes flowers. Why can’t I see it when you
called me?….”

Lillian, whose vision was blocked by Carlo’s upper body, looked around and pushed him slightly.

“……Lirian.”

Yvonne would now be a nightmare name for her, and Lou was not allowed, so there was only one option left for him.

“What if your mother ran away because of you?”

Staring at him, I couldn’t figure out what to say. I couldn’t see the spotless face, so I lowered my eyes and saw a bloody
hand.

“Let’s get in there and start with the treatment. My hands are bleeding.….””Me? It’s you, it’s…….”

Suddenly, I looked down at the words and my feet were bleeding. It was shaped like stepping on a glass.

“You told me I shouldn’t leave my injuries. Why do you always leave it the way it is?”
He couldn’t answer because he was so thirsty, and Carlo put Lillian on the fountain. The powerless body was dragged too
easily, to the point of sorrow, as he led it.

“Well, if she bleeds, she’ll worry unnecessarily. My mom spends a week worrying about me.”

Barely devouring the agony, Carlo knelt on its toes and examined its hands. I saw a glass embedded in it.

“But why are your hands shaking so much?”

Lillian asked casually. Even the indifferent tone felt too much for him and was thirsty. I felt like I got something I shouldn’t
have.Even though he tried not to shake his hand, he could not control himself by touching her, so he stopped his hand for
a moment. The sound of water dripping from the fountain was distant.

“Oh.”

When I pulled out the glass, I heard a weak groan. Reflectively, Carlo looked up and looked at Lirian’s face. He stopped
as soon as the green eyes touched him without resentment.

Lirian’s expression, which had been staring at Carlo’s face for a long time as if seeing something unfamiliar, began to
change slowly. First wonder, then enlightenment, and then suffering. All that change dug Carlo’s heart.

“Let go of me.”

I heard a cold voice.

“Let me heal this. Please…….”

“Did you listen to me when I begged you like a dog?”

Carlo stopped moving his hand for a moment. It was torture to hear Lillian say to himself a parable that he did not even do
to a son of a b***h like himself.”It doesn’t make any difference now that I’m hurt.”

Lillian did not withdraw his hand. It seemed like an attitude of lack of energy.

“Why didn’t you just tell me. Your mother is already dead. Don’t do anything stupid.”

There was no one, so I could only hear Lillian’s voice in the horrifyingly quiet garden.

“Why didn’t you just tell me you’re almost crazy, instead of looking at all the ridiculous things about me.”

“It wasn’t funny. How can I.”

“Well, if I make you laugh at this kind of thing, you’re so rubbish.”

Lirian’s tone didn’t even sound resentful because it didn’t contain any emotion. Thinking that he was already too trash,
Carloi slowly began to bandage Lirian’s hand with trembling hands.

“I don’t even like gardens.”

Lirian, who was staring blankly at the garden, murmured to herself.”It said half of them would come. I was wondering
when you’d keep your promise. No, I just wanted to think I kept it. Now that I think about it, it’s stupid. At that time, that’s
the only thing to lean on here. I actually didn’t expect it to be protected.”

Carlo, who knew better than anyone what the appointment was, bit his lip.

“I’m a crazy b***h. He said he didn’t like me crawling into the garden.I can’t believe it. Without pride.”

“I’m sorry…….”

“I’m sick of it.”

It’s really a sick and tiredness.

“I don’t, I don’t.”

Lirian cut Carloi, who stuttered along, relentlessly.

“What can I do for you?”

As if he was really worried, Lillian had no answer for a long time.

“What you can do for me…You sure you don’t know?”

With the courage of Carlo’s absence, he managed to look up at Lillian. A softer look was looking down at him than I
thought.”You may die, or I may not see you.”

That was what he said one day. Lirian’s face, which looked down at Carloi, quickly became expressionless.

“How do you remember all these words? You’d think she was a terrible woman.”

“No. Never.”

“By the way, Carl.”

The name I heard after a long time was worse than not being called.

“I don’t remember……. Really, it’s not like that. It’s only repeated when it’s time to forget. In my dream, in my head…….”

Carlo’s face was filled with despair without a moment.

“So I’m annoyed with your face. If you say you want to die, your face is really acting like it’s going to die right now.”

“I.”

“Yes, you will die whenever I wish. You’ll die so easily. You’ll take the easy way. It’s too hard for me…것도.
Throwing away my life. It’s easy for you.”Tears eventually fell from Lirian’s eyes, who was speaking harshly.

“So don’t die. Let’s be comfortable with you.”

It wasn’t like that. Carloi just thought what he saw would bother Lirian too much.

He thought. I don’t think there’s a way to die easily, but a hard way to die. I don’t need Lillian to see my petty life cut
off……where she can’t see.

Lillian, perhaps reading the idea, put his hand still on his cheek. It was not until he saw his hands wet that Carlo realized
he was draining disgustingly again.

“If you don’t want me to suffer, Carl…….”

It sounded very soft as if he was asking for a favor.

“You just have to kill me. You know.”

Carlo’s heart dropped heavily.

“I sincerely…… I’ll thank you. I don’t mean to bother you. Really… I’m not saying this because I hate you. You’re the only
one who can do me a favor anymore.”It was frustrating that the only time Lillian didn’t hate him was when he asked to kill
himself. I could feel it so well that Carlo eventually buried his face in Lirian’s lap and begged. I’m sorry, I can’t do more
than that.

Listening to all those words, Lillian brushed his hair slightly like a habit. Like it doesn’t mean anything, like it doesn’t mean.

Carloi was so scared of Lillian’s cold, friendly, and ever-changing attitude to him. I thought she was getting so broken.

“Yeah, I think it’s ridiculous. I wish I could die on my own, but I’m going to borrow your hand and die.”

I was so scared because there was nothing I could answer with a weak voice.

“I didn’t even listen to my mom that well…”….I wasn’t even such a good daughter. That’s weird. I didn’t listen to my mom
over and over again. But then again. But.”Lirian’s voice is getting hoarse.

“But it’s so hard to ignore my mother’s last request with my own hands.….But living is so hard that I want you to help me
cowardly…… not to bother you.”

Neither cowardly nor tormenting were words suitable for Lirian.

Why do you make this woman say things like that? No matter how much I felt, I couldn’t get used to it.

“No, I don’t know. Sometimes I hate you so much that I want to bother you. I want to kill you because I chose you, and I
want to make you suffer that much…….even the thought is so painful.”

The whining words were cut off. When I looked up, I saw a completely exhausted face. Lillian didn’t react much to Carlo’s
hug, which was really weak. It just wrapped around his neck and muttered.”It’s hard for you right now, too. But tomorrow.
Maybe the day after tomorrow.”

I was scared to hear what was behind me.

“You might be able to kill me.”

And Lillian’s face touched his neck. He collapsed as if he had finished everything he had to say.

I couldn’t understand. Everyone says Lillian is getting better, and he tells him to take his medication, but it doesn’t look like
it at all. No matter how much I look at it, it seems like Lirian is going crazy and getting sick.

Alexis, who saw Carlo’s face coming in with the empress, acted as if he was about to say something, but eventually said
nothing. He looked like he wouldn’t be able to say anything.

When Alexis disappeared with a mixed look, Carloi carefully laid Lirian on the bed. On the bed was Denise’s letter, which
must have been worn out. He couldn’t even touch it.Looking at his bloodless face, he verbally cursed. To yourself.

Tomorrow, the day after tomorrow? Killing Lillian? It was something I couldn’t do forever.

Until the sky outside the window turned bluish, he remained motionless and looked only at Lirian. No matter how far you
look at it, your face feels so far away. I was nervous and scared to blink because I was afraid it would disappear if I closed
my eyes.

Everything Lillian said in the garden bothered him. I didn’t mean to kill myself because it was the easiest choice. It was
because there really seemed nothing he could do for Lirian.

“Well….”

A gentle groan was heard and Lirian’s eyes opened slightly. It’s always been like that. Falling asleep like a rock, she didn’t
fall asleep for long. I was distressed when I remembered what Carlo said in his dream was always repeated.Now that he
had seen him wake up, he thought he should get out of his seat before Lillian carefully got up from his seat.

“You know what?”

Then, he stopped walking with a small voice that seemed to call him. Lirian’s head was facing out the window, apparently
calling himself.

Again, looking at nothing like that. Now I don’t know whether I should feel lucky or sorry for not throwing myself out of that
window.

“I think I should let my mom go.”

His voice was surprisingly calm a long time later. Denise was still in the coffin that came up to the capital.

“It’s a pity to keep him in this place like this.I’m sorry. I’m sorry.….”

I’m sure you’re telling Denise, but Carlo was heartbroken for no reason. I thought he was holding Lirian here.”Okay, I’ll be
ready.”

When Carlo answered, Lillian stopped talking. As if I had said everything I had to say.

It’s painful to see your face.>

Remembering what he was struggling to say, Carlo moved on. Lirian’s head, which seemed to be looking out the window
forever, returned to its place only after Carlo left. No, a little bit more than the original position. The eyes stayed on the
door where Carlo went out for a while.

Lyrian himself didn’t know what he wanted to do. There were times when I wanted to throw myself or hang myself in
opposition to Denise, who left first, and sometimes I wanted to endure thinking about Denise.
Sometimes I want to kill Carlo, and sometimes I want to be next to him because the fact that he’s left alone.

When I see him, I want to say the strongest words that I can say. When a beggar’s reason came up for a while, I thought,
yes, it wasn’t quite his fault. I thought that could be the case for Carloi. Bad guys are dukes, so there were times when I
thought so.I didn’t know what to do.I felt dizzy and sick because of the changing thoughts.

But in the end. So what? If it’s not Carl’s fault. Did I do anything wrong? Did you commit a high crime of losing Denise? So
what? It’s none of my business.

It has now been concluded that it has nothing to do with it. I was tired. I didn’t want to think about anything. In my dream,
Denise came out, but I couldn’t dream long.

No, if you’re not lucky enough, the duke came out instead of Denis. In that dream, Lillian swung something to kill the
Duke. A knife, a hand, anything. Even though it was horrible.

The Duke did not die even if he stabbed the Duke again and again with all his might. The Duke kept smiling even though
the blood was overflowing and the disgusting smell was poking his nose. Nothing works for you, nothing good for
you.Lillian closed her eyes again.
Lirian did not wish to officially hold Denise’s funeral. I didn’t want people who didn’t even know Denise to come and talk.
However, he was not in good physical condition enough to go out and do it. I had to do it without attracting people’s
attention in Purto.

“What can I do for you? I didn’t expect it.”

Alexis asked stiffly when he saw Carlo sitting in the Oval Office.

“It would be funny if you didn’t know anything at the political meeting a little later.”

“Are you coming?”

Carlo just nodded roughly. There was nothing to be gained in Purthu for nothing. Anyone.

The best way to keep Lillian’s work from making any useless dog noises was to do some of the work that he was asked to
do.

“I’m grateful to the ball.”

A quiet appreciation flowed from Carloi, who was reading the documents. Alexis couldn’t even express surprise because
he doubted my ears.”But honestly, I think you enjoyed the ball a lot. The ball is not enough for anyone but yourself. It
would have been more comfortable to do it yourself.”

“It’s not funny.”

“It’s not a joke, it doesn’t have to be funny.”

I was more annoyed that it wasn’t very wrong. I was tired, but as Caroly said, it wasn’t without comfort. I didn’t want to be
seen through like this.

“Bernie…….”

Alexis slowly observed Carlo muttering as he read what he had made. Contrary to the therapist’s concerns, he seemed
quite well. Though his impression was still too sharp. Well, no matter where it’s bad, you won’t reveal it. A tough guy.

So I was worried about what the crazy guy was up to. He acts crazy every time he acts fine. What else are you doing in
the office?”The princess’ illegitimate child has done as she pleases, so they have no idea…You don’t even know who he
is? I hope it’s very comfortable.”

Based on the conversation between the Duke and Bernie’s sorcerer shown by the eyes of Croatan, Alexis wrote a report
with notarization of the sorcerer who looked at the record together.

The details were unknown, but Bernie’s wizard was the illegitimate child of the princess and was preparing to attack
Croissen through Delua.

When I sent the report to Bernie, the answer was quite brazen, which Carlo was reading.

“It must have been a good hand to write on. It seems that he has never been treated with blood by Bernie’s royal family.
I’ve offered some compensation as a token of regret….….It’s not an expression of responsibility anyway.”

“The Delois son of a b***h has done nothing but good for Bernie. But you still have to take responsibility for moving the
army at will you? Any word from Ambassador Lartois?”Lartua?”

“I’m going to ask Lartua for compensation for breaking the terms of the truce, Bernie.”

“Okay, I’ll get in touch with you right away.”

“It’s a shame that the record left in the eyes of Croitans isn’t as detailed as I thought. Anything from the Duke of Delois?”

“I haven’t found anything useful yet.I’m looking for the body of the daughter-in-law’s son, who was next to the Duke of
Delois, because no body was found.”

Carlo casually stamped his seal. Carlo’s hand stopped while handing over the documents. It was Keana’s divorce request.
The rumor about the scandal with Clyde Ansen damaged the dignity of the imperial family and hoped to resign from
the throne in recognition of its responsibility.
It was embarrassingly belated, but now that Clyde Ansen has returned to Croissant, it was not that she didn’t know
Keana’s heart to deal with the divorce quickly.

“Did Marquis Roden accept it?”

“No way, but……. What does that have to do with anything. Your Majesty won’t care anyway.””I’m going to lose my
reputation.”

“If that’s the problem. What’s the use of Croissen’s reputation in a situation where he has to get kicked out of Mach
anyway?”

It was easy to speak for this much because we’ve gotten closer recently.

“I’ll have to pay you more.”

Carlo handed over his divorce claim to the side. He did a good job as a partner in the contract, and he was forced to take
responsibility for the divorce alone, so I thought he should at least do that.

“The Emperor is demanding the title of Clyde Ansen, not money.”

“Anscenka can’t remain that name. There’s nothing but extinction.”

“I’m sure you’re asking for a new title because you don’ Anyway, the Angsen estate will be given a new name.”

“I thought you said you were going to Mach anyway.”

“Well, it’s your heart that you’ll come back one day.”

Carlo, who was a bit sour, suddenly changed his mind. The change in Clyde Ansen’s treatment was not the change in that
one treatment. The place of illegitimate children in Croissen was changing.”I’ll give it a try.”

I didn’t mean to promise Lillian’s future recklessly. But I don’t know what will happen in the future. If Lirian had to continue
to live anyway, he hoped that being the illegitimate child of the Duke would not be an obstacle. I knew it was a belated,
trivial worry, but I couldn’t help it.

“And in three days, I hope to empty all three halls of the palace.”

“Even the employees?”

“There are the fewest people who work there anyway.”

“Why?”

“I thought I’d have Denise’s funeral.”

Just by listening to that, Alexis was able to grasp the situation roughly. Why this guy, or the emperor, was in the Oval
Office, and what kind of burial the empress wants.

“I’ll make sure there’s nothing uncomfortable.”

It wasn’t something I could disagree with just because I understood it. Actually, I didn’t mean to disagree.

As if he knew all about Alexis’ change of heart, Carlo didn’t respond much. It just naturally moved on to the next
issue.”There are more people to deal with than I thought.”

“These are the people I found in the records I saw with the eyes of Croatan. There are people who are not directly
involved in the rebellion, but who are lined up in other small ways.”

When Croitan’s eyes showed the past on the water, Carlo had every eye on what the Duke of Delois did to Lirian, and
Alexis Du 델a had all the details with whom the Duke of Delois had done.

“Is Delua’s body still intact?”

“Yes.”

I couldn’t say I was sorry that I couldn’t kill the son of a b***h myself. Carlos, Alexis. But I thought it was enough because
the most deserved person killed him, much more than they did.
But death is death, and what happens after that is another thing.

“I wish I could come back to life at least five times. I didn’t think I’d be able to get rid of myself if I killed him
again.”Carlo muttered abusive language and finally stamped it.

“I agree, but there’s no punishment as big as deprivation of the future.”

It meant that he was satisfied with the Duke of Delois’ search. When he heard that, Carlo recalled the woman he had left
behind in the bleak empress.

Is the Duke of Delois the only one to be punished?

Lirian’s painful voice rang in his ear, so Carlo closed his eyes for a moment. A future without promise could have been a
punishment for some.

***

Denise’s funeral was held the day after the Duke of Delois’ throat was caught in the middle of the capital.

Hans Delois was dismembered in front of people. And each limb was cut into tiny pieces to feed the beast. The only lump
left, Mo-gaji, hung high in the middle of the capital’s low street and was ached by people. It was a very ugly remark.It was
early in the morning that the rain began to fall. The drizzling rain fell without making a fuss. Funerals were held under the
auspices of a small chapel located in the palace. There were only Lirian and Carloi, and Maryann and Jane were Jane.

Carloi doubted if he was allowed to be here, but Lillian asked him to stay. Carlo stood next to Lirian because he had
nothing to say, as if he was going to run away without seeing this.

Lillian wanted makeup. I didn’t think she’d want Denise to be buried in Croissen, so when I saw Denise in white powder,
Lillian didn’t cry. I just stumbled.

Carlois, who was next to him, reflexively hugged Lirian’s waist. The smell of light alcohol stimulated his nose.

“You, alcohol…….”

Carlo whispered unknowingly, worriedly. I’m not feeling well either.…. She glanced at Maryann, but she avoided his
gaze.”A little drink won’t kill you.”

With a strange reply, Lillian looked up at Carloi. The look in his eyes seemed to say, “So you kill me.”

When Carlo didn’t answer, Lillian pushed him out of his arms.

“I can’t believe it’s raining on a day like this…….”

The muttering voice was sad.

The sound of rain at dawn was unbearable, so I had to drink. I was angry when I thought of Denise’s letter that said rain
was good. Even the weather seemed to acknowledge Denise’s death. Is he going to rain his favorite rain on the way?

I can’t stand the fact that only Lirian himself in this world is angry at Denise’s death. I was so angry that I couldn’t stop
laughing.

I reached a man standing in front of a lost painter. To Carloy, who looks dreary than a rainy sky.”I don’t even want to see
you.”

Knowing that she had asked him to stay, Lillian stole my umbrella from Maryann and threw it at Caroy. It’s a much smaller
umbrella than Carlo’s, so I just hit my chest and fell off.

I didn’t feel much in the rain. But I didn’t want you to think. I regretted not drinking more. I wanted to be swept down like
this.

I was walking in the rain and suddenly something fell on me.

“Sorry, but don’t get rained on.”

Right behind came Carlo’s soft voice.

I don’t know what triggered it. Whether it’s Carlo’s worried voice, the way he says sorry, or the way he’s cautious? It could
be all of this.

Suddenly, a sudden, elusive rage swept Lirian. When I turned around, I couldn’t even look at him and lowered my eyes to
see Carlo.

“Now.”

I was so angry that it was hard to connect words.I don’t know. Is this all because of Carlo? I don’t think so.

But there was only one person who expected something, and it was only natural that there was one person left to blame.

Lillian got angry as Carlo threw down the umbrella he was putting on him with his hands.

“Now, don’t do this.”

You’re going to accept your existence so easily. Why?

Carlo picked up an umbrella and put it on while listening without saying a word.

It kept raining and the sound seemed to drive people crazy. I’m sick of it. Lillian avoided the umbrella again while biting
her lips because she would be so crazy if she stayed like this. I walked as I could see. I couldn’t think properly because I
was frustrated.

“Lou, come on, you’ll get hurt.”At the same time that Carlo’s hand touched his wrist, Lirian turned around and screamed.

“Don’t call me that!”

“…I’m sorry.”

When I saw the man lowering his head as if he had really done something wrong, I was more angry. I couldn’t handle it,
so I was sick. I didn’t like the way the rain was wetting him.

“Who are you to call me that!”

Lirian screamed madly and threw her umbrella back at him. Still, he hit Carlo’s chest with his fist because his anger was
not relieved.

“Are you s******g people or what?”

I couldn’t even speak well because I was out of breath.

“If you do this now, I will.”

No matter how hard I punched him and screamed, he didn’t seem to be hurt. It was bloody big, hard. I’m breaking it like
this.

When his fist grazed Carlo’s clothing decoration, he got a scar on his weak skin. Carlois, who had remained still all day,
finally wrapped his hand around Lirian.”Please…….”

His hands were shaking terribly.

“I’d rather, I’d hit him. You’ll get hurt.”

“…I mean, what the h**l does that have to do with it now?”

Carloi’s gaze did not fall from the wound on Lirian’s hand. I don’t care about my body injury, but that’s how Lillian reacts to
it. That’s what Lillian is funny and angry about. Seeing the distressed face, I felt like I was losing my reason. I felt strange.
It’s refreshing and frustrating.

“Why, now you can’t see me get hurt?”

I wanted Carlo to know this despair.

“You used to be a good judge. You said you wanted me dead. But now, you can’t stand it?”

I wanted him to suffer more. I was so scared and angry to go crazy alone.
Lirian took off her jacket, threw it on the floor, and took off her shoes. I stepped barefoot and got rained on. Thin clothes
got stuck on the branches and began to get dirty and ruin.I wanted to wake up and stab myself mercilessly if I could. I
wish my body would be broken and dead. I wish I could be swept away by the rain and even the traces disappeared.

“Lirian!”

I thought I could hear Carlo calling from behind, but before I knew it, he was blocking me again.

“Get off.”

Carloi took off his jacket and covered it up with Lirian. Lillian thought she wanted to tear it apart.

“Don’t do this. Don’t bother me. Just hit me.”

“Who do you want?”

“You’d rather bother me…”….”

“I’m telling you, now.”

Carloi’s expression blanked at the words.

“You said you couldn’t see me do this. You act like you’re going to die.”

Carlo’s face was distorted in the rain.

“Now… “You’re just a pain in the a*s like me? Let’s pick on a son of a b***h like me, now.””Yes! I’d stab you in the neck if I
could. In front of you!”

Carlo’s face turned pale.

“Now that you’re acting like this! I want to do that. It’s annoying and ridiculous.”

Apparently speechless, Carlo just stood still. Like a man who doesn’t know what to say. The rain soaked him mercilessly.

He slowly collapsed. He fell on his knees in the middle of the muddy water and lowered his head.

“It’s all my fault.”

Carlo’s shoulders trembled as he spoke out in a trembling voice. Carlois, who couldn’t even raise his head, carefully
grabbed Lillian’s wrists.

“I mean, please. I beg you… Don’t bother you, too.”

The clothes Carloy covered were so heavy that Lillian wanted to sink. When I saw Carlo kneeling in the rain in the shirt
wind, I wanted to sit down and cry.Carloy’s forehead, which he had been pleading for, touched Lillian’s waist as if it had
fallen.

“You’ve already been hurt a lot by me. Even if you don’t do this.”

He prayed as if he had confessed.

“Even if you don’t bother you this much, I. Every moment already…….”

Carlo couldn’t bring himself to finish his sentence. I couldn’t bring myself up in front of Lirian. In what capacity?

“Don’t do that……Lirian, let’s pick on a guy like me, like this. Please…….”

Rambling entreaties have been caressing the sound of rain and bothering the ears. The clothes were wet and clingy.
Lillian closed her eyes tightly. What the h**l is this? I felt sorry for myself. My thoughts and feelings fluctuated.

But one was certain. I wanted to cry. Sitting on the floor like a child, Lirian started crying out loud. I cried while calling
Denise.

“Mom….”
I wanted to ask if you were satisfied now. They’re asking if it’s convenient to leave like this. It’s h**l here, do you like it
when you leave me behind?I cried my eyes out. My body trembled like crazy. As Carlo covered his clothes again, I felt
him pulling them into his arms, so I cried and raised my head.

I could see the gold eyes filled with anguish. Beautiful eyes even at this moment. Did he get a knife in his eyes? I think I
thought so one day. The most proud thing in my life is that a boy with those eyes is alive.

But I can’t believe it’s like this. How much does life have to make a person look like a dog to be satisfied?

“Don’t bother me.”

Carlo whispered and stroked Lirian’s lips with his fingers. I felt like I was biting to the point of bleeding.

“Never mind.”

“I can’t do that.”

Carloi, who muttered painfully, buried his face on Lirian’s shoulder.

“Even the moment I thought I hated you the most, I couldn’t help but care about you.”In a cracked voice, Carlo spoke out
of the blue.

“Even the moment I believed I hated you…… I couldn’t help but think about you.”

I felt so sick somehow.

“…So, I’m sorry.”

Listening to Carlo’s voice, Lillian closed her eyes. It might have been less painful if Carlo hated him with all his heart.

Tears almost stopped, but they didn’t stop.

There’s nothing to tie you up.>

Did Denise write that in the letter? That was right.

Mom, that’s what happened.

There was nothing to tie Lirian up here, so there was nowhere to relax.

***

Alexis, who asked Marianne if she could not stop the emperor and empress from making a fuss in the rain, soon quit. First
of all, it was because it was hard to say something to Maryann, who was released after being falsely accused, and
because Maryann’s atmosphere is very ugly these days. I wondered who would stop them.Anyway, it was not unusual for
the emperor or empress to lie down in such heavy rain. It was not unusual to talk nonsense in excitement. But only one of
them is, and one of them is not, which was not.

The empress had a fever and continued to talk nonsense, so the therapist was attached, and Carlo was sitting still. Short
words such as “no” or “no” in the empress’ mouth were broken off like moans.

“No, you can’t let it rain like this. Just because you’re feeling better doesn’t mean you can overwork yourself like this.”

The therapist examined Lirian and nagged at her who she was not sure who she was doing it to.

“We got rained on together. Are you okay?”

Alexis asked, but Carlo didn’t answer. I thought he was ignoring me as I wanted, so I squinted and watched, and it was a
bit strange.”Your Majesty.”

I don’t know if you can’t hear me at all.

“Move it to me.”

What he said in a hoarse voice was not an answer, but out of the blue.

“What do you mean?”

“Anything.”

The therapist, who had only rolled his eyes, finally understood the meaning and frowned.

“Are you talking about pre-treatment?”

Seeing that there was no answer, it seemed right.

“Do you think you’re a pushover? I don’t want you to treat me for all this.….Why, you should change your body.”

“You sound like you don’t mean much, so you can do it.”

“It’s not a big deal. Besides, I know you’re not feeling well because of the previous treatment.”

“Are you sure you did it right? If it’s right, why is he still sick like that?”

“What can I do if you’re originally weak. It’s not like you’really. Anyway, the chest pain must have disappeared and you
don’t cough anymore. The mental part needs to be treated for a long time. Besides poison, it’s a lot of personal
pain.….”The therapist added, “Looking at Carloi, who is getting darker.”

“But I’m glad I didn’t get to hallucinate because I didn’t have a lot of suction. I wouldn’t have even thought of treating it.”

“Okay, move it right this time.”

“Oh, well, I can’t. People have different bodies, so even if we move the same thing, it’s all different in the yard.….”

“You’re not going to die, so just do it. He’s sick because of me.”

The therapist suddenly put his hand on Carlo’s forehead without permission. The therapist’s face was distorted after
frowning.

“As expected, you’re out of your mind. When a person has a fever like this, everyone is out of their mind. Just take care of
yourself.

Humans were now at a gross level. It gave me goosebumps to sit down pretending to be okay when the heat was boiling
like this.

“I’m not saying anything because I’m crazy, so do as you’re told.”Usually, the therapist managed to resist saying “crazy”
and “crazy” at the end of the neck. Instead, the therapist looked at Alexis. However, to the dismay of expectations, the
Duke had no intention of stopping the mad emperor. He looked tired and tired.

The therapist sighed. What the h**l is going on in the last years. I’m going to die of overwork and stress.

“Then there’s a condition. Go back to Your Majesty’s bedroom after treatment, see me, and promise to rest a little. Then
I’ll do it.”

Carloi was silent.

“Phew, then just kill me.”

Reaching out with one’s life was something a therapist could do, not an emperor.

“Okay, hurry up, please hurry up.”

Carlo mumbled, washing his face dry. I couldn’t watch Lirian get sick anymore. As Lirian said, I couldn’t help it even if it
was for that good. Even when I wasn’t sick, I had nightmares, cried and suffered, but I couldn’t even hurt myself. I
can’t.The therapist, who glanced at the troubled emperor, eventually raised his hand with an unwilling face. Still, I was told
by the emperor that I would take care of my body a little, so I gained something.

During the treatment, the therapist continued to look at Carloi, but he did not respond. The therapist doubted himself that
he was not doing it properly because he could at least flinch because the pain would be transferred, but he didn’t respond
at all.

After the treatment, the therapist knew that the treatment was successful only after seeing that the Empress’s breathing
became much calmer and her fever went down.
Both the therapist and Alexis thought so, saying, “Carloy’s condition did not look as good as it did before the treatment,
but it didn’t seem as bad as they thought.” Until Carlo got up from his seat.

After confirming that the empress was feeling better, Carlo, who got up from his seat, suddenly stumbled. When the
therapist and Alexis tried to help, Carlo shook nervously.”It’s okay.”

It wasn’t a good voice at all. But he never stumbled again as he walked from the Empress’s bedroom to my bedroom,
hoping to look as if he was fine soon. That was awful.

And as soon as he arrived in the bedroom pretending as if nothing had happened, Carlo collapsed.

***

Even after he opened his eyes, Lirian lay down for a long time. It was because the afterimage of the Duke of Delois in his
dream remained horribly clear. I didn’t know why it felt like I was still alive when I heard that I was torn to death. If you
keep coming out in your dreams like this, you might as well die.

“Are you okay?”

Lirian nodded roughly at Maryann’s question. It’s weird that it’s okay, and it’s annoying. I got rained on. I wish I had died,
but if I couldn’t, I wanted it to hurt so badly, but it didn’t work out.Maryann put her hand on Lirian’s forehead with a worried
face. I heard she still hasn’t found her son Jimmy, but Maryann never showed that. Well, it would seem impossible to
show up in front of Lirian.

• Lights

• Chapter

• Comfort in hotel

• Addiction Treatment

• Alcohol Treatment

• Ambassador

• Appreciations

• Baby gifts personalized

• Best Way

• Buried

• Lights

• Chapter
 • Comfort in hotel

• Addiction Treatment

• Alcohol Treatment

• Ambassador

• Appreciations

Lillian was just tired and distressed. I couldn’t even think about things that I could think of with my head. I didn’t have the
energy to do that. It would have been better if I could lose my mind to the point where I couldn’t even think about it, but it
wasn’t. Whatever it was, it always bothered me.

A weak gaze touched the strange necklace lying in the cabinet next to the bed. A small silver sphere with jewels glistened.

“I’ve captured some of Denise’s remains.”

Maryann said in a small voice. Lirian looked at the necklace quietly, then turned her head and looked out the window.

I didn’t know what to feel when I saw that necklace. I don’t even know what to think when I see Denise, who has enough
marks to fit inside her necklace.Lillian, lying in a state of ecstasy, soon realized that something had changed. I realized
what it was after thinking for a long time because of unpleasant feeling. It was the absence of Carloi. I couldn’t see Carlo,
who was always making people angry by his side with a face that he was not knowing what to do.

“Well, Your Majesty…….”

“Never mind, don’t talk about Carl. Don’t take it out.”

Mary Ann, a quick-witted person, tried to say something, but Lillian firmly blocked it. I meant it. It was painful to hear about
Carloi. Whatever it is, it’s hard for me, and Carlo just did it.

A bad boy who always makes people suffer by acting like a fool.

Seeing Lian’s face as if it couldn’t get any worse, Maryann thought. I’m glad I didn’t tell you that necklace was made by
Carlo.

And about metastasis. Both previous treatments were ordered not to mention the empress. From Lillian’s reaction, I
thought it might be better.”I’m sick of it.”

The empress murmured in a weak voice. Looking at Lillian who did not look so alive, Maryann recalled the emperor.

An emperor who has been ill for two days. Maryann suddenly wondered, though she kept her mouth shut to never let
Lillian know.

Will the empress be happy or angry when she finds out? I had no idea.

***

Nightmare tormented Lillian again when it was almost forgotten. Once every two or three days, the Duke of Delois
appeared in his dream and killed Denis.

At dawn on such a week, I came to my senses and found myself holding a piece of glass in the garden. Mary Ann was
seen holding a sharp piece of her wrist in her hand and staring terrified. I was confused.
“It’s all right, it’s all right, Your Majesty…….The Duke is dead.”Maryann whispered constantly as if soothing the child with
a trembling voice. The glass fell weakly from my hand. Maryann is determined to remove everything that could be a
weapon from the Empress’s bedroom. I didn’t expect the vase to be a weapon.

“It’s weird.”

“Your Majesty, it’s all right.”

“Maybe the Duke is alive. Otherwise, like this.….There’s no way he’d come to bother me like this.”

“He’s dead. I saw the body.”

“I need to see it, too.”

“I can’t do that. It’s already been fed to animals.”

Lirian collapsed on the floor because her legs were weak.

“I think it’s a lie. Maybe Carl’s lying again. You didn’t kill him, you killed him.Because you always lie to me.”

“No, Your Majesty. I’m telling you.”

Maryann whispered as if she were crying.

When Carlo’s name was included, it was only then that his absence hit home. Come to think of it, I haven’t shown up for a
week.

“Where’s the knife?””Oh, that’s….”

Maryann was visibly embarrassed.

“Oh, I see.”

Lirian laughed as if she were self-help. A weak laugh sounded insane.

“You’re exhausted and fell off.”

“No, it’s not like that.….”

“You’ve already run away.”

“No…. I really don’t.”

Mary Ann stamped her feet. Whether to say something or not. It was hard to tell the truth because Lillian seemed subtly
out of her mind. Maryann couldn’t handle anything more than she expected.

Because of this and that, Lillian, who was looking at Mary Ann whose expression changed every minute, suddenly stood
up from her seat.

“Yes, if Maryann doesn’t tell me, I’ll come to you myself.”

“What?”

Lillian began walking toward the imperial palace in negligues.

“Your Majesty, go home and sleep today, and go to see you tomorrow. What?”

Lillian walked without answering. Maryann shouted confessing with desperation.”He’s sick!”

At the words, Lirian paused for a moment.

“I’m in bad shape right now……. He can’t get his act together. Anyway, that’s what they say.”

I confessed with the heart of being able to do it, but Lillian had no answer.

“Your Majesty?”

“You’re lying again.”

Lillian’s expression, which concluded that it was a lie, was cold.

“There’s no reason for him to be sick.”

It’s because he’s spinning around and bothering me.….

Before we knew it, the emperor became a “nome” in Maryann’s mind. Anyway, Maryann managed to swallow and not
bring it up. Even though he was a man from you, the order was an order.

“I don’t know about that, but it is. The Emperor is crazy about His Majesty right now. How can he run away? I really didn’t
feel well.”

Lillian began walking again, looking as if she was listening to all the dogs. It was a terrible distrust. The review was so
twisted that it was hard for him to handle. I wanted Carlo to be as painful as he was, but I didn’t think he would be as
painful as I was.But what’s wrong with you? Feeling sorry for himself for thinking like this, Lillian walked along.

The people of the imperial palace seemed surprised to see the empress’s appearance or visit time, but they did not stop
her. Gorten, who was standing in front of the bedroom, tried to inform the empress that she had arrived, but Lillian
wouldn’t let him even do that.

When a quiet horse was heard from the side of the bed with the insignia, Lirian approached her with a gentle walk.

“Anyway, you can move now.”

“No, that’s not it. Don’t keep twisting what I’m saying to you…….”

“I’ve never done that.”

“The treatment is slow because you keep lying that you’re feeling well. I would have been much better if I hadn’t tried to
force myself to the empress four days ago.”

“But I’m really feeling better. You can hear my voice now.”

“No, you must take another week off.”Did it really hurt or something like that? As soon as Lillian heard that conversation,
everything got tired and stopped going any closer. There was nothing good about seeing Carlo sick. It’s just annoying.

“You keep taking it lightly, but you don’t have to take it lightly. Her illness was at a pretty serious level, but the
treatment…….”

“Yeah, I know. I’m going to deepen it. But there are times when it’s relaxed.”

“That’s not the case, Your Majesty. Besides, they don’t take medicine and ask for transfer treatment.”

Lirian, who was about to go back, stood tall at the horse. Metastasis treatment?

“Just a little cold won’t kill you.”

“Yes, he didn’t die, so he was sick for a week. The more you ignore the disease, the more you raise it.”

At some point, Lillian remembered that the pain in his body had disappeared. I was thinking how the therapist could have
treated you, but I did? Even after I got rained on, I thought my body was better than I thought.Again, anger rose to the
point of giving me a headache.

“What are you talking about?”

Suddenly, the therapist screamed in surprise when he saw the empress who appeared from behind.

“What are you talking about? Who did you transfer it to?”

It was because I wanted to believe that I didn’t ask after hearing it all. Carloi, whose face turned pale, was staring at Lillian
with a devastated face. The face made a person more angry.

“You… did you really transfer my bottle to you?”

I was so nervous that I didn’t want to hear my voice.

“No.”
Carloi gave a surprisingly brazen answer.

“What?”

“I’ve never done that.”

“I just heard it here.”

“I just suggested we try, I never did. You tell me.”

Sadly, the therapist was not as brazen as Carloi. He hesitated with a puzzled face and nodded roughly.

Lirian picked up the book from the table next to Nappda and threw it at Caroly. The book, which flew weakly, fell in front of
Carloi.”You’re such a fool.”

Carlo casually put the book aside.

“That’s not how you treat it.”

“Why are you like this, then. If you didn’t take my bottle, why are you doing this!”

This time, the book Lirian threw hit Carlo’s chest and fell off.

“It’s okay to throw. Throw something light. You’ll hurt your wrist.

Carlo muttered in a hoarse voice.

“No, then I won’t be sick. Tell someone else to throw it. I’ll take it in silence.”

Crazy. The therapist bit his lips and swallowed his thoughts. Carloi looked at the therapist for a moment, apparently
thinking inwardly, but he couldn’t hide his expression.

“You’re out.”

It was a grateful remark. I didn’t want to be at the scene of this madness. The therapist left the emperor’s bedroom as if he
had waited.

Lillian was so angry that she couldn’t even breathe well.”Who are you?”

“Are you all right?”

Seeing Lirian’s condition, Carlo got out of bed and tried to come up. However, he touched his forehead for a moment and
muttered abusive language.

Lirian, who was looking at Carloi, approaches him closely. And a not-too-small hitting sound rang the room. Carlo’s head
shook slightly.

He became sad again. It wasn’t because Lirian slapped me in the face. I can’t even feel the power to hit. If you’re going to
hit me, I’m going to hit him hard, but after I hit him, the light of regret passing by Lillian’s face is sad, and I’m staring at him
with a hurt face.

Why do I feel such regret when I hit a guy like myself?

“Hit me more.”

“Who do you think you are to do that. Who do you think you are to save me as you please?”

“…I’m sorry.”

“You thought I’d appreciate you if you did?”

“No.”

For the first time, Carlo looked straight at Lirian.”It’s because I’m a f*****g man. I didn’t want to see you because you’re
such a dog, so I did whatever I wanted to do.”

His attitude was amazing.

“Why are you doing me your way. Why do you do whatever you want when you don’t listen to me at all.”

Lirian’s voice trembled as it went on, and I couldn’t hear the last words well.

“Don’t cry.”

“You don’t have to bother me. How can you… to the end….to make sure I don’t resent you and hate you.”

At the end of the speech, the water was young, and tears fell from Lirian’s eyes. In one drop, Carlo wanted to die. I felt like
my mouth was drying up.

“I did what I wanted because I’m a bad guy. That’s why I don’t like it.”

The forced words made me even angrier. I was standing still, speechless, and I felt a cold touch on my lips.”Don’t bite
me.”

The long fingers carefully swept the lips.

“Don’t touch it.”

His touch disappeared as if he had never been in a word.

“I’m sorry.”

“Stop saying sorry!”

Eventually, Lirian collapsed on the bed and screamed. A fist that didn’t hurt much hit his chest.

“How long are you going to be like this? How long are you going to bother me like this?”

There was nothing to say to Lirian, who cried like screaming. Because she banned the only thing she could say.

“You just had to kill me.….Why are you making it so hard to save people as they please?”

“Even if I die, I can’t do that.”

Carlo’s face, which ended with a cracked voice, could no longer hold out and fell on Lirian’s shoulder. Maybe the fever
was still bad, but the shoulder that touched the forehead was hot.

You’re crazy, you son of a b***h. Lillian recited a curse word.”Yeah, I’m a son of a b***h. So you give it up, too. Because I
can’t listen to you.”

“I hate you. If you could die just by hating someone, you’d be dead. That’s how much I hate it that much.”

“That’s fine. If you don’t like me, it’s okay.”

The hot breath tickled the skin whenever he spat out words.

“What I’m not okay with.”

I was silent for a moment.

“I’m saying you felt all this. While you’re feeling this pain, nothing I’ve done.”

My shoulders got wet.

“…nothing, nothing.”

I really didn’t understand why Carlo was doing this.

“So I’m the one who has to die.”

What’s the use of all this now? I kept crying because I was angry and upset. Carlo should not be as distressed as he is,
but he is angry because he seems to be distressed. You’re a bad guy who takes my pain away. The moisture on the
shoulder was painful because the heat was too vivid.Carloi was no longer unconscious. Lillian coldly threw him on the bed
and left the bedroom. I approached Gorten next to Maryann, who was standing nervously.

“Tell him not to come near me. Come and I’ll hang myself and die.”
With a gloomy look on his face, Gorten nodded back.

As I turned around, a face that had not been there before was staring at Lirian. It was Assel. It was the first time I saw it
since I came back from Delua. The feeling of being able to vent one’s anger on anyone in sight quickly grew lukewarm.
Anyway, I couldn’t get angry even though I was a benefactor.

“If you don’t have anything to say, get out of my way.”

Seeing that he didn’t talk or move away, he seemed to have something to say. He didn’t seem to say what he thought,
what he felt, or what happened.However, Lillian frowned at the strong opinion that seemed to be felt in his silence. I’ve
always felt this way, but it seemed like Carlo could die and live.

“I appreciate you, but don’t talk about carloy in front of me.”

A sullen face quickly stepped aside. A cold wind was felt from the empress leaving the emperor’s palace.

***

Carloi was ill for three more days before waking up. He ignored the therapist’s statement that he should rest for a few
more days. It was a situation that had to be ignored.

First, he concluded his divorce with Kiana Roden and abolished the queen system. Marquis Roden even cried in front of
the nobles, but there was nothing he could do. As always, Kiana Roden was cold to her father.

And a man appeared claiming to be Maryann’s son. According to Maryann, the daughter-in-law, the son was a man who
had been next to the Duke of Delois all along, so he was likely to know the details.The political situation is a situation, and
he also cleverly ignored the words, “Don’t come near the empress.”

Instead of going to the Empress’s bedroom, he went to the garden connected to it from time to time. It was because I was
just wondering. Maryann sighed and nodded at the request to come out and find herself as soon as something happened.

As soon as Jane recovered, Maryann seemed to be having a hard time dealing with Lillian alone.

“How’s it going?”

“It’s just the same. You have nightmares, you wander around in the night, you cry…You seem to be getting better, but
you’re having a hard time. I don’t know if it’s because you didn’t eat well. You keep taking your meds, though.”

Delois, why does the f*****g b*****d bother Lillian when he dies?

Carloi seemed to be able to give Delois his life if he could kill him as brutally as possible after reviving him.”But it’s nothing
serious because I’ve put all the dangerous things away. So, your Majesty, stop coming out here.”

The emperor had no answer. It was exactly the same for the emperor and empress not to answer what they didn’t want to
hear.

“I think my son will be in Purthu soon. Don’t you mind if I don’t meet you first.

“I’m alive and I’m in trouble if we meet a few days late. You can see me later.”

He might want to see his son soon, who hasn’t been able to find out where he is, but he’s either guilty or sorry.

So Maryann’s son Jimmy was the first to meet Carlo and Alexis. He was a good-looking man who resembled Maryann,
but his body was unbecoming.

“I see your Majesty.”

“You’re jumping your legs.”

“I got hurt on my way out of Delois, but it’s nothing.”

It was a fairly unusual wound, but neither Carlo nor Alexis were further buried.”You seem to have escaped a long time
ago. Why are you so late?”

“I was late looking for my brother because I didn’t know he was in the capital. I gave up because I thought I was dead, but
fortunately I was alive…….”
Alexis said, turning over a pile of papers.

“I’ll let you see your mother and brother as soon as I get a few confirmations, so please cooperate.”

The sound-looking man nodded with a determined look.

“How did the Bernie wizard and the Duke get to know each other?”

“I don’t know that. But it was 14 years ago that the wizard first came to Delua.”

It was 14 years ago when I first met Lillian. Carlo hardened his face.

“I brought Yvonne with me a few days after she died. The Duke wanted to deal with the employees who knew you were
dead. Quite a few were used as subjects of the sorcerer’s experiment, then went crazy and died on the street without
even knowing who they were.….”Everything he said in a calm tone was grotesque and cruel.

“I just killed the rest and dumped them in the Dark Forest. And my lady, I mean, I brought the empress, and the wizard
cast a spell on the Dark Forest.”

“For what?”

“Did you get paid……. I don’t know exactly. He said he was kicked out of Bernie at the time. Oh, and some of me, and
Dokdo.”

It was a prediction of who the Duke of Delois was after who tried to poison him.

“And I remember the Duke probably just dumped it in the Dark Forest at the time when he gave me a mana stone to use
when I had to contact him.”

“You threw it away?”

Alexis answered Carlo’s question.

“I told you. Delois doesn’t like to be associated with Bernie. He’s the only one who can do magic at the level he wants, so
he might have used it.””What’s the big deal about being covered by a madman.

Maryann’s son flinched for a moment at the sudden abuse of the emperor.

“And when did we meet again?”

“Since the marriage was decided with Her Majesty. I turned the Dark Forest upside down to find the Mana
Stone…Anyway, I found it and cast a spell on the employees, Lee, or Empress, who didn’t die 14 years ago. Hang it on
the tower, too.

The secretary brought by Alexis wrote down Jimmy’s statement like crazy. I was next to him the whole time.I had a
detailed memory.

“How did Delois find out that Bernie Magician was trying to stab him in the back?”

“Suspicion was pretty quick. The wizard kept insisting on receiving military assistance from Bernie, so I suspected him
since then.”

“The military power is not overwhelming, but it’s not surprising because it’s rebellious.”

“It’s just because of that’s why. It is true that the Duke became nervous and rebelled, but the wizard convinced me that it
was possible……and he kept talking about Bernie’s aid as if he had been waiting for it to happen.””I’m surprised he had
the pride of not borrowing Bernie’s hand.”

Carlo muttered, but Alexis was not surprised. Perhaps he was the only one who knew Hans Delois best in Purto. I had a
vague idea why he rebelled with such a poor record.

Hans Delois did two crazy things. One was the kidnapping of Carloi, and the second was this rebellion. Both times it was
when Dunya ruined his plan. It’s crazy about his personality.

And Delua, Alexis Dunna knows, was never a man to receive Bernie’s military power. Delois’s power came from his
confrontation with Bernie, who always used Bernie to the right extent, but did not want to give him the initiative.
“Later, he had me follow a wizard. I was suspicious of burning poison. Did he keep hearing voices?… and since then, the
Duke has been insane. He looked like a madman by all accounts.….””Did you catch anything from the tail? Any proof that
Bernie gave me a death warrant.”

“I don’t have any evidence.”Oh, the wizard confessed just before he died.”

“Confession? Torture?”

Alexis raised her voice for the first time in a while.

” Against the sorcerer? No way. I asked the wizard if I could get Bernie’s assistance, and he said he could bring the
soldier with great confidence.”

Now the clerk’s eyes were wide open and was making fun of the pen.

“So how can I believe a sorcerer who has fallen like you when the duke is pretending to be innocent……and now Bernie’s
military aid is very important, so he needs to be sure.”

Carlos and Alexis, who are familiar with Delois’s acting skills, nodded unconsciously.

“And he hesitated for a while and said he was the son of Princess Bernie. Bernie said he’d give us a few pieces of land
and help us with the military and make Delois king.….””The wizard volunteered to die, too. I would never say that in front
of Delois.”

At Alexis’s words Jimmy tilted his head.

“Really? The Duke just laughed a lot. As if satisfied. I asked him to send the army as soon as possible because he could
only give it to me if he was the emperor. And finally, when I asked for proof that he was the son of Princess Bernie, he
handed me a necklace.”

“Purple necklace.”

“Oh? That’s right. And then he killed it. In a blink of an eye. Yvonne’s body was rotting, and she put a necklace on the
dead sorcerer’s body, and she did everything she could.….”

Jimmy was sick and tired of thinking about it.

“And then he yelled like crazy at me to find another wizard…….”

“How did you escape?”

“It wasn’t that difficult. Not only was the Duke out of his mind, but the magic of the Delois mansion was lifted…Since
Denise’s death, surveillance has been lost. I didn’t really care if Jane disappeared. Oh, and this.”Maryann’s son took two
books out of his arms. One is worn out and the other is relatively new.

“Old is the diary of the Earl of Ancen, and this is a record of the Duke of Delois.”

Alexis was handed over notebooks and decided to reward the young man at all costs. Jimmy said a few more things and
then stepped down. Carlo didn’t catch any more because he was beginning to get a glimpse of the expectation and
nervousness of seeing his mother and brother soon.

“By contrasting this record with what I saw in the eyes of Croitans, I want to pick out who helped Delois at least a little.
Organize it and hand it over to me.”

“So much trouble? I’m thinking about the degree of deportation. I heard there’s a shortage of slaves in Macha. Forfeiture
of property or deprivation of position is not bad either.”

“Let me think about it.”

Carloy’s thoughts were not welcome at all. What are you going to do?”Can’t you let me know?”

“I’ll think about that, too.

“Yes…… and three days later, Your Majesty, no. Well, Lady Keana is leaving Purthu.”

“Tell him I appreciate it instead. See you off.”

“I don’t think you’d want that from your Majesty…….”

“When does he leave?”

He said he would send someone from Macha within a week. Macha seemed to really like Lord Ansen. Anyway, he asked
me if I could meet the Empress before I left.”

“…I don’t think it’s up to me to decide. Ask Lirian directly through the maid.”

“You never ask me when I’m in therapy.”

The Duke lightly avoided the Emperor’s gaze.

“Take care of your health. What if Bernie’s people knew that you were in this condition?”

“You won’t be able to do anything to live. Macha was really upset about the fact that he hid the mental magic. You’ll be
bored because the conquest war is over, and you might think it’s good.””Don’t say anything else. Please.”

The emperor looked at the Duke for a moment with a meaningless expression. But there was no answer until the end.

***

“…You weren’t taking any medicine?”

Looking at some vials in the drawer next to the bed, Maryann asked in a trembling voice. Lillian turned her head instead of
answering. I thought it was a relief. Maryann couldn’t find the dagger hidden in the pillowcase. I didn’t put it here to do
anything. It was just… scary and disturbing.

“Your Majesty.”

“I didn’t get to eat a few. I’m not falling for it.”

“You’re not going to die if you don’t eat this. Your mind will be more distressed.”

“Then Maryann can kill me.”

I didn’t hear Maryann’s answer when I said something trivial. As I looked to the side, Maryann couldn’t make a sound and
was shedding tears.”I’m sorry…….”

Rianne was looking at her in embarrassment, and Maryann muttered voice.

“If you want me to die…… I could die right now. I’m telling you, but…….”

“Why is everyone saying that to me? There’s no such thing as a bad smell to see others die.”

“I don’t have that kind of hobby either. So how can I kill you, Your Majesty?”

“Maryanne and I are not the same. I have a daughter, I have a son. Come to think of it, I heard you found Jimmy.
Shouldn’t we spend some time together?”

“They’re all grown up without me.”

Mary Ann sniffled.

“I see. I guess I haven’t grown up yet. I don’t have a mother.…that’s pathetic. I feel sorry for my mom, but I hate her so
much.”

Suddenly Maryann hugged Lillian without saying a word. The warmth in my arms was awkward. It’s too wide, too warm.
Denise was too skinny. Tears welled up. Why do I keep crying like I’m broken? It was pathetic.Maryann held Lirian’s
shoulders stronger as she began to tremble.

“It’s not pathetic at all. I’m the one who’s pathetic. I’m sorry, Your Majesty, he’s brave, he’s smart…….”

“What do I do? My mom wants me to live.….I don’t know how to do it. I really don’t know. I feel sorry for my mom, so I
want to listen to her, but I really want to. But it’s so hard…….”

As Maryann patted her back, the sobbing became louder. Maryann opened her mouth only after the crying, which had
been growing for a while, calmed down.
“First of all, take your medicine little by little, okay? I’m not asking you to live.….I’m going to do something about that
nightmare first.”

Maryann’s voice became as soft as a child’s. Like wet cotton, Lirian leaned blankly in her arms.

“It’s so painful to dream every night. Not all of them… Just a little bit. What?”

“Yeah.”

“Really?”

“Yes…, but now, not today. From tomorrow… I’m so tired today.””Okay.”

The back patting was soft and regular. The empress, who had nowhere to lean on, quickly fell asleep. I hope you don’t
have nightmares this time. Maryann carefully wiped Lirian’s eyes and laid her on the bed to cover her with a blanket.

I suddenly fell asleep. He didn’t show any signs, but it was because Jimmy was so nervous and worried about coming to
the capital that he couldn’t sleep for a few days. Maryann put her hands on the Empress’s and began to doze off.

***

The empress garden still had nothing to see. But now I know. What has Lillian always been here for. Carloi sat idly
brooding over the past. There’s nothing not terrible about it.

At some point, I felt a movement while I was regretting uselessly. Carloi held his breath. Just in case Lillian came out. I
was here because I was afraid something would happen, but I didn’t want Lillian to find me.But why did she come out
alone without Maryann? While looking closely at In-young getting closer, Carlo was surprised and got up. It’s a cliche, but
I really thought my heart was falling.

The sparkle in Lirian’s hand looked like a small knife. The knife swung in the air looked dangerous. Lirian almost cried out
something and sank to the floor. I wouldn’t be surprised if he stabbed himself like that.

I wish I could get closer and get the knife. Looking at Lirian, who is muttering something to herself with his head down, I
thought it would be possible if he did well.

Maybe he was watching Carloi, but Asell showed up from the back of Lill. Carlo shook his head at Assel, who looked as if
he would immediately subdue Lirian by force. I was nervous because I knew better than anyone what Ashel’s priority
was.As soon as Carlo approached Lirian’s side, he suddenly heard Lirian’s head. Carloi stopped breathing. A couple of
blank green eyes blinked.

“Lirian.”

Lirian’s face slowly distorted when he called her name quietly.

“Go away. You’ll die. You’re going to die.”

“…It’s okay.”

“Why. Why aren’t you dying?”

“The Duke is dead. It’s okay.”

Carlo tried to pull the knife out of Lirian’s hand, whispering without turning his eyes. Then suddenly, he felt pain in his side,
so Carlo grasped the cause of the pain with his hands. Lillian stabbed him in the waist. Carloi clenched his teeth and held
back his groans. And I grabbed the knife and pulled it out.

“Why…? I’m not dying. It’s not over.”

Lirian sobbed. At the same time, trying to wield the knife again, Carloi took the blade reflexively. He took the knife from
her hand with the thought that Lirian had to get rid of all this vile sight before she came to her senses. Then he threw it
behind himself.As Ashel approached in shock, Carlo shook his head again.

Lirian was about to move to her bedroom because she thought she was going to collapse, but at that moment, Lirian
raised her head and looked at Carloi.

“……knife?”
No, I can’t. Seeing his eyes slowly coming into focus, Carlo thought in despair. He tried to hide his bloody hand behind
him, but Lirian was faster.

“What is this………?”

“…I got hurt earlier.”

I thought it was fortunate that I wore dark outerwear. As it was dark at night, Lirian would not see the wound on her back.

“Did I, did I do that?”

The thin-clad Lirian began to tremble with a shocked face, and Carlo unwittingly hugged Lirian with one arm.

“No, really not.”

“I must have stabbed the Duke.”

“No, I got hurt by a mistake earlier. While practicing swordsmanship. Accel stabbed me. I’m sorry, I should have treated
you. I shouldn’t have surprised you.”Afraid that Lirian would cry, Carloi began to say anything nervously. I didn’t know if I’d
die of dehydration at all that. Despite his efforts, she couldn’t breathe properly. My body kept shaking.

“What should I do… I’ll tell you. You.”

“No, please believe me. I’m such a fool that I got hurt and came all the way here. I should have listened to you, but I came
all the way here without listening to you. It’s my fault.”

“I’m sorry.”

And Lillian managed to spit it out. What Carlo didn’t want to hear rather than die.

“Don’t do it.”

“I’m sorry… I’m sorry, I am.”

“Please, don’t say that.”

Carloi tightened his arms holding Lirian.

“You can swear at me, or you can do whatever you want.”

I couldn’t speak well because I was choked up for a moment. He spoke frantically, burying his face in Lirian’s hair.”But
that horse, damn it.”

I thought I could die even with a sense of shame.

“Don’t say that. Please don’t say sorry to me…….How can I make you say that?”

Carlo clenched his teeth because he was afraid of swearing.

“…Rather, I’d rather swear.”

Lillian is now starting to cry without speaking. I had to move to the bedroom quickly, but it was hard to stand up. Carloi
winked at Assel, who was standing enraptured. Only then did Ashel come to her senses and come close.

“You don’t want me to touch you, so I’ll make Assel do it.”

Lirian raised her face at the words. As soon as I saw the tearful eyes, I felt terrible pain in my chest. Now Carlo couldn’t
tell the difference between a broken heart and a broken heart because of a metastatic treatment. It was equally horribly
painful.The thought of making Lillian cry every time hit him. I’ve never made you laugh at ease. It was painful. I couldn’t
even imagine how I could get out of this.

“…Please, it’s not your fault. I’m telling you.”

Ashel quickly hugged Lirian, knowing that Carlo had reached his limit. Only when he saw Assel running toward the
bedroom, ignoring Lirian’s struggle and shouting like an Assel, did Carlo relax.

The stab wound didn’t even hurt. I didn’t even feel it. What Lirian said kept ringing his head. Saying sorry. I couldn’t bother
him, so I ended up spitting it out. He made a woman say that because she should have nothing to be sorry for.
Carloi sat in the garden crying. I felt terrible for myself. I thought it would be better to die.* * *

After taking sedatives and drugs, Lillian stopped rambling and managed to fall asleep. Maryann turned pale when she
heard what had happened while she was asleep.

“You useless old body. Let’s get some sleep.”

Ashel sighed when she saw Maryann swearing at herself. I’m sick and tired of everything in Purthu. I felt suffocated by
this atmosphere without a single sane person. I can’t believe the time has come when I think Macha is better.

Ashel now regretted helping Lirian down to Delois. I thought everything would be fine if I knew the truth.….

There is magic on the continent, and I don’t know why people can’t be magically happy, Assel thought.

***

“This is not the end of it. You had a wound in your back because of the metastasis, and you got hurt again.….”The palace,
which had been turned upside down due to the emperor who returned bleeding last night, became calm long after the
treatment.

“She’s not strong at all. It’s impossible to poke deeply.”

“Just because you’re weak, doesn’t mean you’re a knife.”

“The empress seems to be in a serious condition. Are you sure it’s healing?”

“I think you’ve skipped a few pills, but if you keep taking them again, you’ll be better than that.”

“You didn’t even know you were skipping your medication?”

The therapist glanced at Carlo.

“Do I know Her Majesty, an incompetent healer who doesn’t know if she’s taking her medication or throwing her away?”

Now the therapist truly did not waste his life. I’m sure as a professional, I’ve done my best with pride, but why do I only
have these results?…. I was sad.

Carloi turned his head to see if he had anything to say.

“Your Majesty.”

Alexis, who had not said a word so far, quietly called him. Alexis’ face even looked a little pale.”Don’t think about it.
Absolutely not.”

Carlo exhaled a heavy breath.

“…please.”

Alexis’ voice trembled. Carloi thought Alexis was amazing. How did he notice? At this moment, that nonsense urge is the
strongest.

“I know, I know…You shouldn’t think about it without a plan. I can’t help but know. I grew up in Du의a’s hands.”

But it was really a limit now. The abhorrence of oneself was lethal dose.

Alexis tried to say something else, but Gorten stepped in.

“Well, Your Majesty……”Her Majesty is here.”

“What? With that body?”

“You did come with the maid of honor.Only…….”

I really didn’t want to see Lillian now. Just in case Lillian……I almost wanted to die if you said that. But Carlo felt I had no
right to escape.”…Get out, everybody.”
Everyone hesitated out with an unwilling face. The emperor and empress were left alone, and now I was scared of what
would happen again.

Lillian entered with a bloodless face. Seeing that face, I felt terribly sick again. Lillian, sitting next to the bed, was silent for
a long time.

“What are you doing here?”

“…I remembered.”

Carlo’s heart sank.

“I’ve never stabbed you in the hand, duke…….”

Lillian muttered in a faint voice.

“I stabbed him in the stomach.”

“I guess it’s in the dream. You never stabbed me. I accidentally grabbed the wrong knife.”

Lillian stared silently at Carloi, who kept telling obvious lies. The resentment in his eyes caught him and could not escape
his gaze.

“I know, but I’m even more upset because I feel like I’m being stupid when I lie like that, you know?”Carlo closed his
mouth with a blank look.

“My head tells me you’ve brought it all on yourself, and I didn’t do anything wrong.”

“That’s right. It’s because I’m acting like this for no reason. There’s nothing wrong with you. I’ve never been…”

“But why?”

I felt tired from the slow way of speaking.

“I don’t think that’s how I feel.”

Carloi was afraid of what would come next. I wanted to stop it, but I couldn’t figure out what to do.

“I don’t want to think about it, but since yesterday…….”

“Don’t tell me.”

“I think I should be sorry.”

“No, please.”

“No, I think I’m sorry.”

Words followed mercilessly. Carloi closed and opened his eyes for a moment.

“What can I do, I won’t say that, please……don’t say sorry to me.”

But Lillian didn’t budge.”Maybe it’s because I haven’t had a dream in a while. I just keep thinking about it. Yeah, because
you didn’t know. Because you hated the Duke as much as I did. It was hard for you, too. That’s what happened.….”

Carlo begged. Please stop it. If Lirian had to say this, he was a piece of c**p.

“It makes me feel like I’m taking it out on you.”

“No, you know…….I brought it all on myself.”

Lirian suddenly stopped talking and Carlo looked up. Following Lirian’s gaze, he saw his hand with a bandage. After a
long time of watching it, Lillian muttered.

“I’m sorry.”

“Please.”

“That’s why I hate you so much. You’re the one who’s bad, but I’m sorry.….I hate you.”
When he saw Lirian’s eyes teared up, Carlo unwittingly swept around them with his hands.

“I’m having a hard time because of you. You only give me a hard time. It makes me feel this way.””…and always. All I can
give you is pain, right?”

Lirian nodded sobbing with a low voice.

“You’ll only suffer when you see me.”

His head nodded again.

“That’s how much you are. At least hit him. But you know it’s cheap. You know I’m so wrong that I can’t say anything even
if you kill me.”

There was no answer this time. Carloi asked in a trembling voice.

“Do you think you’re going to keep feeling sorry for a jerk like me, for a jerk like me?”

A long time later, Lillian nodded slowly. I couldn’t make a sound. Then Carloy Croytan decided. As expected, I must die.
There was no reason to live because he could not even be the object of anger.

***

The empress has significantly lessened her nightmares after taking medicine. I don’t know if I have less mood swings or
crying or shouting. It just became frighteningly quiet. So did the emperor. He didn’t go to the empress. He showed himself
working fairly well.There was a strange peace in Purtu. In the meantime, Kiana Roden visited Lirian. It was out of curiosity
that I didn’t refuse to visit. We don’t have anything to say to each other, but I’m curious why you’re coming.

The lady, who still exudes a bright atmosphere, apologized in a voice that contradicts the atmosphere. I’m sorry.

“What?”

I didn’t really know, so Lillian asked.

“I shouldn’t have…I shouldn’t have said that to the Emperor.….”

Lillian, who was wondering what the h**l he was talking about, didn’t understand until a long time later. It was probably
telling Carolyn to use Lillian. It was Lirian himself who knew clearly but fell for it. On second thought, it was a fool.

“I’m sorry…….”

Lillian is tired of people apologizing to him who don’t do much wrong now. The person who really did wrong died in vain
without apologizing.

Maybe that’s why. Now, whenever people saw Lirian, they seemed to have a painful disease if they didn’t apologize.”If
you knew I was an illegitimate child, wouldn’t you have suggested that? That’s not it either.”

“If you knew your Majesty was a victim of the duke, of course.”

Lirian looked at Keana quietly at the cautious answer.

“Then what about Lord Ansen?”

“…although, of course, I was crazy about him…You don’t have to talk about love while making a person like this. I’m sure
you’ve found another way.”

I felt like I knew what I looked like with the word “so much.”

“I shouldn’t have thought it would work out so lazy. Anyway, you shouldn’t have passed it so roughly that you’d be doing
well…….I shouldn’t have thought that I was making a fool of other people’s lives.”

It was such a sincere apology that Lillian felt strange. I don’t think Keana’s behavior affected her that much.

“It’s already happened.””If there’s anything I can do for you, feel free to let me know.”

I don’t think I’ve done anything so wrong.

“I heard you’re going to Mach. How can you help me?”

I didn’t mean to, but the words went out bluntly. Keana didn’t seem to mind much.

“It’s not like I’m going to Macha as a hostage. I’m sure there’s something I can do for you.”

Lirian muttered casually at the light tone peculiar to Ciana.

“It’s not like you can save her life.”

I really want to stop saying this, but I don’t know why I always say things however I want. With a sigh, Lillian thought that
Kiana would say sorry again like everyone else.

“Of course I can’t.”

But a firm answer came in a soft tone.

“I’ve done all sorts of things before, but it doesn’t work.”In the past? Kiana smiled softly when Lirian blinked.

“My mother died when she was young, too. My father killed my lover and hanged him and died.”

I couldn’t believe the Marquis of Rothen killed a man. That’s the only way to show it?

“I cried when I was young and asked for help, but it didn’t work. People who want to go don’t look back.”

“…How did you endure it?”

Keana showed a shy smile.

“Just. I hated my mother. I hate him so much that he’s alive. I hate my mother and I want to bully my father. I’m not the
kind of person you are, and I’m the kind of person you are.I look like my mother. Anyway, that’s why I bought it.”

There was even a smile at the end of his speech. Lillian wondered how much time had passed for a person to become
like that.

“Well, but he really bothered me. I’m the only child who’ll live alone for the rest of my life. That’s great. It’s half my father’s
fault that I’ve become such a crazy person in love.”Keana, who says so, looks really solid and it’s a wonder. Keana
laughed at Lirian’s mouth, apparently aware of her thoughts.

“You seem to be wondering, and I dare to understand your pain.I didn’t say it because I guessed it or anything like that’s
not what I meant. Just because what happened is similar, the pain can’t be similar. It must have been harder than me.”

Keana hesitated and briefly put her hand on Lirian’s and took it off.

“If there’s anything else I can do for you, please let me know.”

Lillian nodded quietly.

“By the way, I’ve been looking for it all this time, and I can’t believe it’s right next to me.….Life is so.”

“What?”

“What? Your Majesty.”

When Lirian didn’t respond, Kiana looked rather confused. It was because they didn’t know exactly what was going on
between Lirian and Carlo.

“Don’t you know? He made me a queen to look for his Majesty when I was a child.….Keep looking for it using the top of
Roden.””Crazy guy.”

“What? What? What?”

Keana was surprised and asked again, but the empress shook her head slightly with a subtly irritated face.

“Well, crazy……” If it were you, what would you do…I think that’s all you’ve been thinking about. Don’t worry. Now that
you’ve found the empress, she’ll live well on her own.”

Lillian didn’t reply much because it was an easy word to say only to those who had no idea that the relationship between
the emperor and empress was deteriorating.
“Get some rest now. I’ve been talking too much about someone who’

When Lirian nodded, Keanna hesitated and handed over a book.

“I don’t think it’s appropriate to give it to you because you don’t feel well, but I thought you’d be bored if you were here
alone.”

Some books didn’t even have a title. Lillian coolly put the book on the next cabinet.”It’ll help you get rid of your thoughts.”

Last but not least, Keana went out of the bedroom. Lillian is sitting absentmindedly for a moment. I took out Denise’s letter
that I left under my pillow.

I want you to know that there are other things besides pain and unhappiness.>

Is it possible? Lirian recalled Keana, who was speaking calmly of her mother’s death.

I don’t know. I was at a loss, so Lillian closed her eyes again.

***

Carloi agonized over days and days. How to disappear from this world to leave no trace and have no effect on Lirian.

The idea of dying once and disappearing once dominated his head with surprising strength. It felt like I was finally finding
the right way and doing the right thing.

I thought it would be better to believe he was missing than dead. I’d hate myself if I thought I’d run away. Then you
shouldn’t have died in Purto.How do I get out of Purto? Where do I die if I don’t want to find a body? I wondered if I really
should go all the way to Lartua and die.And Accel. I had to drop the accel. Alexis is always hanging around me unless he
makes me do something urgent.

In the meantime, he had to do something to finish, so he kept thinking about death in his head while doing something with
his hands.

“Will the illegitimate laws be abolished within this month?”

Asked by Carlo, Alexis nodded expressionless.

“……Yes, thanks to your threat to some nobles, it will be easier than I thought. There’s one that Lady Keana has done. I
know that change of perception is a different matter.

“Threatening? We can’t expel them all because we talked to Delois. I just gave you another option.”

“Yes, I’m sure you do. I don’t know how you’re going to deal with them.”

“There is no aristocrat on the side of the king forever anyway.”

Aside from the Duke of Delois’s record, the former Countess Ansen’s diary was powerful. It deserved to be called a killer.
It was terrible to hide its existence from his children. It was a flaw if it was a flaw that there were a lot of content because it
was written even in a ridiculous way, but there were many things that could be used.The young emperor, who
overpowered the rebellion, had nothing to fear from the rumors that he was crazy because of the empress. Many people
have also stopped mumbling about the empress under the pressure of the past.

The Empress abandoned Delua’s castle. It was known that he was the victim of the peacock, and that he was the most
severe victim, so there was a slight decrease in people’s use of words.

“Do you need a new surname? It’s Croitan anyway.”

“…I’d rather have a name that doesn’t need to be tied to me. With the title.”

“I don’t think I can make it to the title. It would be the easiest thing to bring in a foster daughter. Both status and last name
will be solved immediately.”

When Alexis looked at the unanswered emperor, he avoided his eyes. For a few days Alexis looked at himself as if he
were observing him like that.I wondered if he had noticed what he was thinking, but he couldn’t have. Given Alexis
Du의a’s personality, if he had known about Carlo’s plan, he would have put the blame on him right away.
“Then I’ll ask the Empress and do whatever you want.”

“…do it.”

“Are you not going these days?”

“It’s helpful that I’m invisible. And I want you to organize La Sortio. So that no one would feel uncomfortable.”

“All right.”

Carlo looked up for a moment, wondering if Alexis was surprised when he came up with an answer without asking why.

“And I think we should take a look at Bernie’s border.….”

Carlo lengthened the end of his speech. Alexis’ face had no expression, so it was hard to read what he was thinking.

“Are you saying you’re going to Delois? Changeback is a competent person.”

“It’s not because I doubt the changeback, but because I think I’d better let him go at least once. Not to mention where the
insurrection took place, but also Bernie.””Okay. Take Ashel with you.”

Is that it? I thought he’d nag more, so Carlo looked at Alexis for a long time. But Alexis was just getting ready to leave the
Oval Office.

“Do you have anything else to say?”

“……no.”

Even after Alexis left, Carlo looked at the vacancy for a moment. But soon, he shook his head and shook off his thoughts.

What matters now was the contrast. Prepared for after losing confidence. It was important that Croissen had to roll without
a problem, but most of all. Lillian should have been able to live without difficulty. If you’re going to buy it.

He had only one regret left. That I should have done this earlier. That I should have died earlier.

***

It was the first time Alexis had visited the Empress alone. I wondered how great she would say to me to pass on Maryann,
but Alexis was silent.”Didn’t you come here to tell me something?”

Eventually, Lillian opened her mouth first. Alexis’ lips had been chapped for quite some time even after being asked.
Looking at it, Lillian sighed and turned her head away because it looked similar to the people who came to her these days.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, don’t do it if you’re going to.”

The apology of others other than Hans Delois’s didn’t mean much. Besides, what exactly did Alexis do to him? I didn’t
even want to remember, but it didn’t seem like anything special happened.

It was hard to accept it at a time when they knew that they were all victims. I’m more sorry that the victims are the only
ones left, did I do something wrong, how frustrating it is to argue. Rather, I thought the dead Duke of Delois would be
most comfortable.

“I’ll quit because you’re telling me not to.”I certainly didn’t apologize, but I felt like I got it.

“And I think you’ll need a new castle, which one do you want?…. There’s a way to get into foster care. And…….”

As Lillian suddenly stared at Alexis, Alexis blurted the end of his speech in the middle of his speech.

“Is that an emergency?”

“……No, it’s not like that.”

“It doesn’t matter. I don’t even want to think about it. It doesn’t mean anything.”

Listening to the voice of the unaccented empress, Alexis looked at the face. Compared to when it was serious, I definitely
feel better…….

But the pale face seemed somewhat close to being relieved to think it was okay? He looked too calm.
“I… I want to leave here for now. I’d like you to do that.”

Alexis recalled the emperor’s words to organize La Sortio. Did he notice that the empress would think of leaving her when
she came to her senses?”Lasortio of Lexem Sorta is empty. I’ll get it ready as soon as possible.”

Lexem Sorta. A sharp pain passed through my chest as soon as I heard it. The place Denise wanted to go, the place she
wanted to go.

While wondering what the use would be, Lillian nodded. I thought of Keana’s saying that she lived because she hated her
mother.

Is this h**l really worth living if you do what your mom tells you to do? I don’t think so. I thought I would at least come and
see it.

“Before I go there…I want to go to Delua.”

“If you’re doing it for relics……I’ll have someone else bring it. It’s hard to touch, so I left it there for now, but I’ll tell him to
bring it with care.”

“No…. Rather than that.”

It was a terrible place, so I didn’t want to see it again, but I also wanted to see where Denise last breathed. It may seem
like a faint search for traces, but I wanted to do so for the sake of tidying up.It was obvious what Alexis, who was looking
at him with an unusual expression, was thinking, so Lillian laughed helplessly.

“Do you think you’re going all the way to die? If you were going to die, you’d be……. He must have already died here a
long time ago.”

“……Lasortio is too far from Delois.”

“If you’re worried about my body, you don’t have to. I think it’s getting better because someone treated it without
permission.”

It was Alexis who just saw someone.

“I think the Emperor will be going to Delois soon, would that be all right?”

“I don’t care if you don’t come with me. But just in case, I want you to keep it a secret that I’m going. I want to go as quietly
as I can. Is it possible?”

It wasn’t easy, but it wasn’t impossible. I thought I should do this much. But he didn’t even wonder why the emperor was
going to Delua.Alexis agonized for a long time. All the way to the empress. Whether to tell the empress this story or not.

Carloy Croitan was preparing to die. He seemed to believe that he was secretly preparing well, but Alexis was right next to
him.

The idea was roughly guessed by the preparation to give the empress a new life, the preparation to organize Croissen’s
problems, and the preparation to demand huge compensation from Bernie. It was because I realized that experience was
of no use to me was of no use. I didn’t mean to let you die well, though.

There was a separate easiest way. If the empress said not to die, she would probably not die. It’s a matter of being sane.

But Alexis couldn’t understand what the empress was thinking about.”…You must hate the Emperor a lot.”

I had to ask if I didn’t know.

“I’m tired of blaming him now.”

The answer is drier than I thought. But isn’t that dryness worse than hatred.

“Will you feel better when you die?”

“Now… Are you asking me if my heart will be okay if Carl dies?”

There seemed to be some anger at the slow words. Anyway Alexis intended to hide Carlo’s crazy plan if the Empress
answered so.
“Why on earth would it make me feel better? No matter what he does, how am I gonna be okay?”

The Empress’s answer was more ambiguous than Alexis had expected.

“I see.”

But it sounded like he wouldn’t care if Carlo died, even though it was an ambiguous answer. Alexis decided not to tell the
Empress. It would be better to tell Assel.”Do you need anything else?”

“No.”

Alexis left the Empress’s bedroom in an unusual way. Lirian couldn’t hide her expression of bewilderment and looked at
Alexis’s departure.

What do you mean you know? Why did you ask me that? Carlo wouldn’t die anyway. I’m not an idiot. When he was out of
his mind, Carl must have been out of his mind, so he might have thought of dying.…. I would have come to my senses
now.

Besides, he’s not anyone else, he’s the emperor, and he’s in no position to give up his life on his own. If he was dead, he
would have died.

Lillian stopped and lay back in bed. I want to move away from all of this. I want to leave.

***

Three days later, the empress left Purtu. After hearing the decision to go to La Sortio, the emperor did not respond as
expected. Of course, the empress was headed to Delois first, not La Sortio, but no one knew about it except Alexis.Half of
the empress’ party was supposed to go to La Sortio first, and half headed to Delois with the empress. The group, which
had otherwise few, split in half, noticeably decreased. Maryann and Jane were with the Empress, but Jimmy still had a lot
to confirm and remained in Purto.

Alexis did his best. The emperor and empress’ schedules were not allowed to overlap as much as possible. Even if it
overlapped a few days, the emperor would stay with Byeon Baek, and the empress would stay at Delua’s mansion, so she
could pass without meeting him. I couldn’t understand Alexis’ mind to look back at the dark place.

Although Carlo was anxious just thinking about doing nonsense, Alexis believed in Ashel. Believe me, Ragier Alexis
wasn’t someone he could easily trust, nor was Assel a very reliable person. But one attachment to Carloi was
believable.Rather, it was the empress who was more worried. He said he didn’t want to die, but his face didn’t look like
that at all The empress also has a maid’s shop similar to Assel’s, so I’m sure there’s no problem.

Based on Alexis Du가a’s perfect preparation, Lillian was able to easily, comfortably, and quickly descend to Delois
quickly. The Duke’s ability was recognizable.

The only thing that bothered me was a body that often got tired. But there was only fatigue, the pain was gone. Even if
you don’t want to think about it’s…… came through my head so easily that it was futile. I wonder who the pain went to.

“Crazy guy.”

It was a curse that came out unknowingly. Mary Ann, who was sitting in front of me, was seen flinching, so she swept her
lips in embarrassment.

Crazy man. No matter how much I cursed inside, I felt empty. Who the h**l am I to me?I tried to avoid it, but the spirit of
increasing focus reminded me of the past when I was bored. How Carlo found himself…….how I cried……. And how he
made me cry and torment. What a useless past.

Whenever I felt sick and wanted to die, I felt so pathetic that I thought I was free.

“I think I’ve arrived.”

Maryann whispered, looking at Lillian.

I thought the duke’s death would leave the unpleasant gloom intact, but it wasn’t. The atmosphere changed significantly
than expected, and Lillian was taken aback for a momentarily. It seemed quite influential that the gloomy employees were
turned into brave employees of the changeback Luisa Lutin and that the items of the peacock disappeared.
“The Tower of Delua will collapse once your Majesty has left.”

Well, that tower would feel uncomfortable no matter what, so it would be better to get rid of it.Lillian went into the tower
without saying a word. And up, up, up, up, up, up in the room where Denise’s traces will remain.

The room remained the same. No furniture, no windows, everything.

The only difference was the absence of Denise and the coldness instead of warmth.

“I should have brought it right.I was in a hurry to run away.”

At Jane’s words, Lillian shook her head slowly. I was grateful for bringing the letter.

“…I want to be alone.”

Mary Ann and Jane exchanged glances with embarrassed expressions.

“I knew it wouldn’t work, right. I wouldn’t believe it if I didn’t mean to die.”

“No…….I’m just worried.”

Lirian, who sat carefully on the bed, swept the sheets.

“……There’s no dust.”

It seemed that he had kept cleaning. Lirian laid slowly and buried her face on the pillow. I want to smell it.”It’s weird. When
I lived here……. I was so happy that my mom wasn’t sick. I thought you’d be happy, too. The bed is soft, the room is
spacious and pretty, and the medicine is endless.….”

Lirian fiddled with the pillow.

“But now I don’t know. Mom, in this small room…….Why did he think he’d be happy in this room?”

Mary Ann stamped out the tears, but Jane replied quietly.

“The end…… but don’t feel like everything is meaningless.”

Jane stayed with Denise for a long time after Lirian, and she knew Denise well.

“You spent a lot of time with Denise before you became Empress. Was that all unfortunate?”

When asked carefully, Lillian shook her head slowly.

“Just as Denise was happy when she read, showed off her new clothes, and ate something delicious…I remember that
when Denise laughed, when Denise took a walk, when he hugged His Majesty, he laughed, even though it was false. I
mean, whatever.”Jane was actually older than Lirian, but she was more like an older sister today.

“We were together. Denise, too. That time would have been happy. No, I was happy. That memory was enough to
withstand the time without His Majesty’s

Worried that Lirian might cry again, Jane carefully looked at the face on the pillow. But the face didn’t change much
except to be a little sad.

“Thank you, Jane. Thank you for being next to my mom.”

“No……. Did I do anything, I…….”

There was a moment of silence in the room. Lillian fiddles with her pillowcase. I found something strange. There were
piles of paper between the pillowcases.

“What’s this?”

“Huh? What is it?”

There were papers that looked like they had been ripped out of the book, and some that looked like Denise had written
them herself.

“Huh? This is my handwriting. Did I write you a note?”Jane murmured at the pile of paper. There was not much to it.
The scene where a woman plays the piano, goes on a trip, and learns a foreign language in a novel. Or interesting flowers
that bloom only in Mach, torn from history books. Salta and Milte’s famous foods……and tourist attractions written in
Denise or Jane’s handwriting.…. The content was all over the place.

“Oh……. That’s why you asked me to write it.”

Jane murmured in a watery voice.

“What can I read to you?Lirian said it would be nice to do something like that. The Duke was sad that he kept you in his
mansion.”

Lirian, who was looking over the papers with trembling hands, couldn’t see the whole thing and buried her face on the
pillow again.

How can I do this alone? You’ll only be in pain thinking about your mom, but how can you do this?Words that I couldn’t
say disappeared buried in cloth. When will the pain of this loss disappear? It was terrible. Silence came to the room again.

***

It was dawn when I opened my eyes. The sky was dark outside the window. In this room, Maryann was sleeping on the
sofa next to her, unable to leave Lyrian alone to sleep in this bed.

Lillian got out of bed, leaned against the window and looked out. It’s quiet. I can’t breathe. The bottom is far away. Denise
threw herself here. Suddenly, Chimi gave strength to Lirian’s hand holding the window frame on impulse.

Anyway… Mom doesn’t know. Someone whispered in my head.

I don’t know if I’m sick and tired of listening to my mom or if I’m going to die here anyway. All this nonsense at once…….

I certainly wasn’t here to die, but sitting by the window gave me a frightening vivid and vivid impulse. Lirian stared blankly
out the window for a moment.But why are you hesitating? I felt stuffy as if something was stuck in my throat, or chest.

I hope I’m not your prison.>

Denise’s voice seemed to be heard. If he dies like this, will Denise really think he was a prison? I wish I hadn’t read the
letter. I hated Denise, and I hated her again.

There were piles of paper lying on the bed. While touching the papers with one hand and touching the window frame with
one hand, Lirian eventually buried her face by the window.

No, I can’t.

I couldn’t even do it. I ended up in tears. My eyes ached because my heart ached.

“Your Majesty…”

Before I knew it, Mary Ann hugged Lian, who was sobbing as if she had woken up.

“It’s okay, it’s okay…….”

It wasn’t all right, it wasn’t all right, but I understood.

It had to be okay. Because I can’t make the time I spent with Dennis look like nothing. It has to be okay. I just can’t…
make Denise look like a meaningless person.At dawn that day, Lillian really sent Denise away with his heart.

Hi, Mom.

Lillian said hello to himself. I loved you, and I love you.

***

After seeing Carlo’s face, Luisa Lutin made no effort to hide her surprise.

“No, what’s going on in Purthu?”

I heard that the aristocrats were cooking excitedly, but it was a total mess when I saw their faces. It was no different from
the insurgency.
“Not really.”

The same short answer came back. Why is your voice like that?

“You don’t look well, but what’s the point of all this…….You didn’t trust me.”

“It’s not like that, so don’t go too far.”

I felt tired from the businesslike way of speaking. I remembered the message of Danya not too long ago. The Empress is
in Delois, and the Emperor doesn’t know. Keep it a secret again.

What kind of disease is this? But I didn’t discuss it because it was Dunya’s.Byun Ki-baek thanked the fact that he was not
a capital nobleman. Luisa Lutin had never liked the capital.

“I’m here to see Bernie’s border.”

“Verney? It’s been a while since I’ve bitten all the soldiers. He’s crawling so tight right now that he’s looking around.”

“I don’t know what else I’m going to do. I’m not giving up like this.”

It wasn’t wrong.

“Phew, I’m going to do that the whole time I’m about to disappear from the map. Besides, magic can’t tell.”

“Yeah, I wouldn’t be surprised how Bernie killed me. The more there is no way, the more reckless a person becomes. This
time, it was reckless enough.”

Louisa frowned at the indifferent remark. Soon, he made eye contact with Assel, who had a similar expression on his face.

That Mahine looked sullen the whole time before he stepped into Markia. There seemed to be serious complaints, but the
emperor didn’t seem to care much.”Why would you go so far? Your Majesty can’t even touch the border.”

“Really? That’s a relief. There’s no time to lose, so I’ll see you tonight.”

“At night?”

“I’ll see something great in broad daylight.”

“That’s true, but…….”

The young emperor was still hard to see inside.

Honestly, what else would Bernie do to this situation? Bernie has already touched not only Croissen but also Lartua and
Mach’s Other countries have left Bernie’s territory alone because the barren and cold land is really of little use.

But if Bernie kept making such a fool of himself, things would be quite different, and he would have been dead for a while.
There’s no way the Emperor doesn’t know all this. Luisa shrugged her shoulders. I’m sure you have an idea.

“I’m a little tired because I’ve come a long way. I’m gonna go in and rest.”Seeing the emperor who looked truly tired, Luisa
Lutin guided him to the place where he had prepared his best.

***

It was unexpected for Ashel to come to Delua. I asked Dunya to keep it a secret, so of course, even Assel, Carloy’s miner,
should not have known. But why.

“Are you here to die, too?”

Is this how he appears out of the blue and talks nonsense?

Originally, I was going to leave for La Sortio right away, but I was a little tired and put it back a day. In the garden,
Denise’s favorite things were in her eyes, and Accel appeared among the flowers.

Holding a bouquet of flowers, Lirian asked with a bitter look.

“How did you know I was here?”

“…Du가a.”

“I told you to keep it a secret.”

Ashel rolled her eyes. He looked familiar.

“You’re not listening to something Danya. What else are you breaking?”Ashel pouted at the soft beating.

Alexis Dunya held Ashel for two days before leaving for Delois and trained her to death. Carlo will do nonsense, so you
have to stop him no matter what, but don’t do what you want, just do what you tell him to do, blah blah.

As he was bored to death, Ashel yawned and asked. Can’t you just ask the empress for a simple favor? The emperor
would listen to whatever the empress says, but why go back to the most comfortable way?

At best, Alexis looked at Ashel with a hint of criticism.

I’m in a terrible state right now. We’ll take care of it without the Empress knowing.>

How do you feel? Ashel didn’t know that. I don’t think the empress will be sad when Carlo dies. It’s not a difficult request,
won’t they do it?”What else are you going to do?”

Absorbed for a moment in his immature defiance of Dunya, Ashel looked up at Lillian’s voice.

“Do you want your Majesty to die?”

Ha. Lirian sighed. Ashel’s question was, her actions were always sudden. There was no context.

“I don’t care.”

I don’t think it was a very good answer, but Ashel’s expression brightened.

“You don’t want to die, do you?”

“It’s not like that.”

No, first of all, I’m upset why everyone thinks Carlo is going to die. Even he can’t die, so why Carloy. How do you mean he
could die recklessly?

Seeing Lirian’s expression change negatively, Ashel, who had been cautious for a while, hesitated and said.

“…I remember you said you’d pay me back.”

The words forced Lirian to be generous. Anyway, Ashel was the one who helped him. Lirian nodded softly.”Then there’s
somewhere I’m going tonight.

“…where?”

“Well, for now, Marcia.”

“Can you give me a proper explanation? Don’t make me feel stuffy.”

“I don’t think you’ll listen if I explain it to you.”….”

“I’m going to listen. I promise.”

Ashel looked into the air as if she was contemplating for a moment.

“Well, I’m afraid the Emperor is about to die.

Flowers fell from Lirian’s hand.

***

“You don’t have to come because he said he would accompany you.”

It was a lie. He told Byun that he would only look around Asher and Marcia. I’m tired, so I want to see the border properly
in a few days.
Seeing Carlos speak exactly what Alexis expected, Assel admired Alexis, but only nodded outwardly.

Alexis said to nod no matter what Carlo said. Pretend you’re listening to orders. He said, “If you interrupt me awkwardly, I
might come up with another way, so I should pretend to listen and block him on the spot.”But you know what’s gonna
happen? It was a hard law to stop a man trying to die. So Ashel has prepared a sure way. Although it was very hard to
prepare.

That way, the empress might never have moved if she hadn’t mentioned grace.

“……Why am I so obedient today?”

“It’s always been like that.”

It became more suspicious. But Carloi was suspicious and checked the plan again.

I wanted to die and disappear completely. So that no trace is left. Don’t let anything of your own bother Lillian anymore.

He can’t hide from Alexis or Assel that he has given up his own life, but when he finds out, it will be after his death.

They would also use Carloy’s death as helpful as possible to Croissen. Most of all, Alexis Dunya is smart.

In order to do that, it was only if no body was found. And I knew the best place to do that.”Don’t make a fool of yourself
and stay still.”

At the moment, Ashel’s face became sulky. Who’s going to make an accident now?Who’s the one who’s having a hard
time with it?… but I couldn’t show my face, so I just shut up.

Carlo ran out of the gate and ran a horse. We had to hurry to get deep into the dark forest from here.

The Dark Forest is a place where the body is nourished and grown, where the first human being in Croissen is born and
strong. These places are mixed with Bernie’s magic and numerous bodies are piled up, making the sound stronger.
Corruption was going to take place quickly from the moment I ran out of breath.

There was no hesitation on the way to the forest. I knew that not everything would go back if I died. I just felt like I was
doing what I had to do.I left late in the evening after sunset, but when I came into the forest, it was dawn. The moonlight
was brighter than I thought, so Carlo felt strange for a moment. Because I wanted to die in a place where no one saw me.
I didn’t want anyone to know. Even the moon’s gaze was not happy.

He leaned against the base of a tree on the black ground and took a short breath, and Carlo pulled out a bottle of
medicine. I want to give up my life that I have no regrets about. What’s this about?…. I couldn’t help but laugh.

If there’s one thing that’s unfortunate, if there’s only one thing that’s caught. Lastly, I wanted to see Lillian. So what a
relief. Because I didn’t see Lillian. It would have been too much of a last time.

In my head, I could hear Lirian crying and whispering sorry. After that day, I suffered from a terrible headache. It was the
most painful and saddest thing I’ve ever heard from Lirian.Why should I be sorry? When you thought about it, the
disappointment at least disappeared. Carloi inadvertently opened the lid of the bottle. As soon as I tried to take it to my
mouth, something suddenly popped out of the bottle from the top. The liquid spilled onto Carlo’s lap.

It was Assel’s sheath. Ashel hung on a tree and hit a bottle of medicine. Then, with a carefree look on his face, he climbed
up again and sat on the branch.

“You…….”

Strangely, it wasn’t surprising. Somehow I thought it was too obedient.

“I know what’s wrong with you.”

I thought he would be angry, but Carlo had a calm voice. Ashel couldn’t hide his curiosity and looked down at Carloi.

“You’re safe in Croissen now without me. So you don’t have to do this.”

Ashel blinked her eyes. It wasn’t that he didn’t know. He wouldn’t have to go back to Mach without Carlo.
But…….”……Asel, if you pity me at all, if you appreciate me at all, just leave me alone.”

At the first sound of his voice, Assel was bewildered and looked at Carlo.
“Please.”

The order was familiar, but the request was not at all. Rather, the order could have been ignored, but it was the first
request. Carlo, who says so, seems to be in too much pain.…. Ashel got really confused.

At some point, Carlo, who was watching the chaos of Ashel, pulled the bottle out of his arms again. Before Assel could do
anything, Carlo opened the lid and put it in his mouth. When I felt the liquid running down my throat, something suddenly
hit the bottle again. This time, the medicine bottle rolled and broke.

Carlo swallowed what was flowing and stared blankly ahead. Lirian was standing in front of her pale face. It’s not a
hallucinogenic drug. Carlo coughed and thought.”How can you.”

I can hear your voice, so I think it’s really there. I didn’t understand why Lillian was here, who was supposed to be in
Lexem Sorta. I felt dizzy.

Even. Carlo’s face turned with a sharp sound. Only then did I come to my senses. Carlo raised his head and looked up at
Lillian standing in front of him with trembling eyes.

“What the h**l, how. You’re here.”

Carloi’s voice came out of his burning throat like it was breaking off. It was only then that Ashel, who was sitting in a daze,
quickly stepped down from the tree and ran away.

“You… were you really trying to die?”

I couldn’t believe it. Even when Ashel said so, she was brought here in disbelief. Even when Carlo was holding a medicine
bottle, he didn’t think so. Don’t tell me. I don’t think Carlo would do such a thing.But there was no lingering, no hesitation
in all those poisons. Then Lillian knew. Carl really wanted to die. I’ll plan that too.

It was thrilling. The fact that if only he wasn’t confident, he would have died like this.

“Why are you here? Why would you?”

Carlo ruffled his hair like a tear. You idiot. I couldn’t even search properly, so I was showing this. I was sick and tired of
this sense of shame. I was tired of myself.

“What’s wrong with you?”

Lirian, who had been asking in a trembling voice, eventually sank in front of Carloi.

“I can’t die, I live like this! It’s so hard to die that I’m doing this, who do you think you are to do this!”

Unable to contain his anger, Lirian grabbed Carlo by the collar and shook him. I wanted to slap him more if I could.Bottles
of medicine fell from Carloi’s body, which was shaking as Lirian shook. Seeing the bottles of poison rolling around the
floor, Lillian stopped holding Carloi’s hand.

Carlo grabbed the hand as he tried to pick up the rolling bottle. It’s too weak to snatch, too shaky hands.

“No, don’t touch it. It’s dangerous.”

“How can you do this to me. How do I get to the end?…pestering me to the end.”

Carloi didn’t even hold Lirian’s hand for long. But I couldn’t let go completely. A trembling hand was placed on Lirian’s
finger, barely one finger.

“I’m sorry…… I can’t think of any other way.”

On top of that finger, a grown man wept bitterly.

“I’m sorry… I’m sorry, Lirian. I think this is the best. I’m in so much pain for you, for you to be alive. I tried to die so I
wouldn’t hurt you. I did, but… I’Everything that was said was wonderful. He was a madman.

“I didn’t want you to tell me that you’re sorry, you’re sorry…….”

You wanted to die just because you heard a word of apology. I met him here and rescued him, and now he was about to
die here.
Lillian realized instinctively. That Carlo regretted surviving as a child. As soon as I realized it, all kinds of emotions poured
in like pain.

“…is there nothing in your life but me? Who am I to you? How much do you know about me, how long have you known
me, I mean. You have no reason to live or die except me?”

Lirian’s voice grew louder and louder. Carlo’s body trembled relentlessly. I knew that was the answer.

“What’s wrong with you?….”

In the end, it was hard to bite Lillian’s words. This bad guy, he, he, he, he made her sad. I wanted to yell at how I could
have lived to be the only human being like myself, a human being, to be the only meaning.”Why did you live so pitifully?
Why are you so unhappy that I can’t even hate you.”

Lirian sat down and sobbed. Whatever it is, it bothers me. And it wasn’t Carlo. It was always Lirian. It was always Lillian’s
heart.

A heart that neither kills nor saves him. A heart that can’t love or hate him with ease.

My own mediocrity was the most painful.

“How can this be? Why do you live like this so that I can’t even get mad at you…….”

At that, Carlo looked up. He wiped Lirian’s tears with trembling hands.

“……No, I lived a happy life. Eat well, live well. There was no such thing as misfortune. I just lived a good life when you
were in trouble.”

The way he tried to lie with all his might further destroyed Lillian. As Lirian’s cry grew louder, Carloi lifted his hands in
pain.”Lirian, please…….I’m telling you. I lived a good life. I enjoyed everything I could in a good place. I was happy.
There’s no reason not to be. That’s why I’m so full.”

I felt like I was going to die because of this fool who lied to me about trying to soothe himself. Every word he uttered,
every lie, hurt Lillian. In fact, I know he’s never lived a good life, never been happy.

“So you can hate it. You can be angry.”

“Bad boy…….”

“Please, Lirian. Don’t cry. Right, it’s my fault. I’m all………. So don’t cry, please.”

His hands, which had been hovering around with nowhere to go, eventually wiped Lirian’s tears away again. Lirian
thought about how many times he had wiped his tears away from the troubled Purthu.Someone who doesn’t want to cry
every time.

Lillian has a gut feeling that it’s really time to end all this.
Carloi coughed and sickened and fainted on Lirian’s shoulder. Instead of Lirian, who couldn’t do anything due to shock,
Ashel brought medicine from somewhere and made him vomit and took him to Deloiser.

Lillian was able to breathe only after hearing Assel say she wouldn’t die because she didn’t drink much. After checking
with Lirian, Assel went back to pick up the therapist. Although he looked the most normal of the three, Assel looked a bit
dazed.

Lillian looked at Carlo’s face lying on Denise’s bed for a very long time. Once saved, he became such a grown man.

In this room, Lillian spent Denise struggling. It was time to send Carloi. During the dawn, Lillian thought about Carloi.

It wasn’t until long before Lillian stroked the face very carefully. Why did it have to be so hard? If you stretch out your
hand.The transparent light of the rising sun shone on the haggard face at dawn. Lirian muttered as she looked down at
the face for a long time.

“Knife.”

There was no answer. Lillian whispered regardless.

“You probably don’t know. If a person eats and sleeps, it’s too hard to live on.…the thought goes away. But I don’t even
know if I don’t have thoughts.”

A calm voice filled the room.

“This is not an unfortunate thing.… It’s different. There’s no time to think. I think that’s why. It was amazing that you told
me to run away.”

Long after breaking up with Carl as a child, Lillian thought. Maybe he fell in love with Caroly at first sight. It’s so pretty, so
different.

“I knew this when I saved you. I can think about it. Help me do bad things, steal, get food somehow, feed with my
mom…….I didn’t think of anything. I don’t have to think, I don’t have time.”Carlo’s eyes seemed to shake a little.

“But when I saved you and sent you alive, when I helped you, that’s when I found out. There are thoughts and things that
are worth living…You meant it to me, but you……it was worth it.”

I remembered what Carl said when I was young. What you said was h**l if you went back alive. Now I understand that, so
Lillian is heartbroken.

I wish I didn’t know about myself, Carlo, or anything like that. Perhaps saving a knife was something that was not done.

“So even if it was hard for me……. I didn’t regret meeting you or saving you. I think I’m stupid, but I’m so proud of it……
because it’s the brightest, the best thing I’ve ever done.”

And you were alive like that.

I felt like I was going to cry, but I held it in. It was time to stop crying.”When my day feels like nothing, when I think about it.
That’s ridiculous.… I feel better. Because you’ll be alive somewhere. But Carl….Now.”

Lillian touched the knife’s cheek with trembling hands.

“I, now regret it. Meeting you, saving you, everything. That’s why you’re so…I feel bad for you. I’m so sorry. So it hurts
when I look at you. Right now… it’s so hard.”

“…You don’t have to.”

The answer came for the first time. With still closed eyes, Carlo replied in a cracked voice.

“I don’t feel bad, and you don’t have to be sorry.”

“Strange, you should have more than me. But I hate that you’re the only one left in your life, and that you’re giving me
everything you have so easily. But the fact that Delois made you do that…….It breaks my heart.”Carlo was seen biting his
lips. Lillian slowly put her finger on the lips and gently swept them. It was rough.

“Karl, don’t die.”

There was no answer.

“Don’t die and live. It’s no use regretting saving you now. If you die like that, then there’s something left in my life. What
makes me save you. What am I doing……and lose my mother.”

Carlo still didn’t open his eyes. As if you couldn’t bear to see Lirian.

“Even if it’s unfair, even if it’s hard, so you have to keep living. Don’t make my life meaningless. I’m not going to regret it
anymore.”

Maybe it was because my heart was so numb, I was nervous.

Tears flowed down from Carlo’s eyes. Lirian carefully covered Carlo’s eyes with one hand. The painful water soaked my
hands.Lirian whispered quietly.

“I’m crying, but you know what? Cry a little bit. Just so it doesn’t hurt too much.…. Just a little bit. You were very sick too.
So just a little bit.”

Carlo clenched his teeth, but there seemed to be a faint groan of tears.

“You haven’t kept my promise until now. I can keep all of this.”

My hands were wet. There was no answer.

“Knife.”

“……Yes.”

“I’ll buy it.”

“…I will.”

“You can’t live half-heartedly. You have to live hard.”

There was no answer for a while. A long time later, the answer came out slowly like squeezing. I’ll do that. Only two words
came out so hard. In a painful voice.

“I’m gonna cry a little bit. It’ll hurt a little bit.”

“……Yes.”

“…That’s enough.”

Carlo’s body also seemed to tremble. Lirian held his hand, which had been hesitating for a long time, and put it on my
hand. The hand covering the knife’s eyes. I was careful even to touch it.”If you keep living like that, I’ll be meaningful, too.
Someday, you’ll find a reason. When you don’t regret it, maybe it’ll come. Really, maybe…….I’m not confident either.”

Carloi couldn’t even hold Lirian’s hand hard.

“…I’m sorry.”

The word came out in a locked voice as if it burst out of patience from Carloi.

Carloi told Lirian not to say sorry. Lillian thought Carlo should stop now. I didn’t want you to say that in such a painful and
difficult voice anymore.

Carlo’s hands kept shaking, so Lillian buried his face on them. I felt Carlo’s whole body stiffened.

“I’m sorry…….”

“Yes, I know, I know…….”

Lirian buried her face in Carloi’s hand and whispered constantly like that. I know it all, and Carl didn’t say anymore if he
understood that it meant stop being sorry. But Lirian’s hands were still filled with tears from Carloi’s”…crying a little bit. I
don’t keep it already.”

“Lirian.”
“Yes.”

“Lirian…….”

“Yes.”

Carloi kept calling Lirian’s name. I tried not to cry, but the voice made me cry a little bit.

Just as Carlo could not bear to ask if he could meet again, Lirian could not bear to ask him to meet again. Too many
appointments have already hurt them.

“Hi, Carl.”

Lillian greeted her with what she had until the end, the only thing that remained with her until the end. Not to ruin it. To
make sure it doesn’t ruin Lillian.

Lillian asked Carloi to promise one last thing. Don’t ever open your eyes until you leave. If I think Carl is looking at me
from behind, I’ll be so sad. I still hate Carlo, but I’m sad that he’s having a hard time, so don’t open your eyes.If you keep
your promise one by one, you may not like it, but you may stop hating it, Lillian said.

Carlo didn’t even want that. To not hate yourself, or to like yourself……. Such a thing……but Carlo didn’t want to make
Lillian sad anymore. I didn’t want you to be sad because of that. I didn’t want any feelings to be wasted on him. So he
nodded his head.

Even until the warmth that had been in his hands disappeared, the sound of Lirian moving, and the sound of the door
closing, Carloi kept his eyes closed with his arms on his forehead. When Lillian was finally completely gone,
he opened his eyes only after he had disappeared like he had never been there.

There was no sign of anything. The dawn made the empty spot more prominent. Carlo couldn’t move and cried for a long
time. I clenched my teeth because I didn’t think I had the right to cry, but it didn’t do much good.Because he lost the only
thing in his life that was valuable and beautiful. But soon he thought. I’ve never actually had one.

***

Lexem Sorta was the main territory of the former Solta Kingdom. More than 200 years ago, it merged with Croissen
and became the Grand Duke of Solta, but was changed to a general territory when almost all royalty died. The changed
intensity of sunlight was known to have entered Lexem Sorta, the richest and most fertile land.

“How are you feeling?”

“It’s okay.”

Maryann carefully asked Lirian getting out of the carriage. Contrary to his worries, Lillian’s voice was calm.

No wonder Lillian didn’t say a word while leaving Delois for Lexem Sorta. He didn’t make a sound, his face didn’t get
distorted, he didn’t cry, he just sat still. Fiddling with the necklace containing Denise’s remains.The first necklace I wore
after leaving Delois looked so good on Lirian that Maryann felt strange. Can this sad necklace be so beautiful?

Anyway, Lillian came to Lexem Sorta like that without much agitation. Nevertheless, Lillian looked sad. I thought it would
look like Lirian if I made a man out of sorrow.

“This is Solis Hill. The Duke of Du 공작a said someone would come out to meet me.”

Lillian closed her eyes for a moment. The sun was very warm. The warmth surrounding my body was awkward. No, it
wasn’t just a hug, it seemed to seep in.

“If you stand here, you can see the Delphinan River and Lexem Sorta at a glance. I heard it’s famous for its magnificent
scenery, wow. Your Majesty!”

Jane, who was climbing the hill first, exclaimed. Lirian slowly climbed up the hill.

“Look over there. I guess that’s La Sortio Palace.”Purto was splendid, Delua was magnificent. I’ve seen enough beautiful
things to make me feel intimidating. But the Lexem Sorta was a completely different one.
Lillian lost his horse for a moment and looked down at the landscape from the bottom of the hill. The setting sun hung
beautifully from the elegant spires of La Sortio, and the sunlight spread like waves, surrounding the beautiful stone
buildings hanging on each side.

I knew for the first time that there was a sparkle in the sun. The shimmer in the scarlet light, which is spreading as thin as
breaking, touched the waters of the Delphin River, where the sun would soon subside, and smoothly and naturally
connected with Yunseul.

Beyond the river was a green patch of land, and small buildings decorated with large, rugged decorations unique to Solta
were huddled together.

“…isn’t it pretty?”

Maryann whispered. Lirian choked and managed to nod. Looking down at the city of the shining sun, Lillian thought of
Denise. Tears were about to burst out, but Lillian gave strength to her eyes.Denise was right. There were certainly other
things in this world than pain and unhappiness. Things Lillian never saw, things he never knew.

There was definitely a warm place besides Denise’s arms. Even though Denise was absent from the world, there were still
things that existed. Beautifully enough to be mean.

***

“When on earth did La Sortio become a mad man’s sanatorium, Won?”

“You need to learn how to watch your mouth, Bex.”

Chef Bex, who was muttering to himself thinking that no one was there, was surprised by the soft voice coming from
behind.

“They say it’s good to go to Lupus without your cooking skills. I know you’re that good, but if you keep talking like that,
you’ll go to Lupus first.”

“Oh, you’re such a scary thing to say again.…. I thought you’d be a little late. With Her Majesty.””I stopped by on my way. I
want to join people like you.”

Olivia Donata was the wife of Count Solis, the lord of Lexem Sorta, an old lady with gray hair rolled up with dignity.

Olivia, born and raised only in Lexem Sorta and a former Solta royal, had Soltaic ease and ease, but her elegant dignity
made her look neat and tidy.

“No, well…I would never have said that if I knew someone was there. And the Duke of Du 공a was half-spirited a
while ago, and the empress was also called sick. I said it out of concern.”

“Well, horse packaging isn’t as good as cake decoration.”

Bex just looked up at the pebbles given like a joke. I didn’t say anything wrong anyway.What does it mean that the first
person to arrive in La Sortio, the Healer of the Imperial Palace, is the first person to arrive? Even though he said he was
always looking at the lake, he did not come to La Sortio with a therapist.

Olivia Donata and Chef Bex were the countesses, but when the Empress stayed in La Sortio, she became the palace’s
caretaker.

“This is a different place from the Earl’s, so be careful not to talk to yourself. If you’re so worried, try to regain the Queen’s
appetite with that skill.”

“Oh, of course. By the way, La Sortio is always beautiful, right? I’m actually glad to be here.”

Bex’s rugged face turned red with pride. Olivia nodded as she looked briefly at the palace that her ancestors had built in
the distant past.

“It would be better if the Empress liked it.”

The Empress’s situation, told by Alexis Dunya, was a story that would not be heard without tears. Olivia is a person who
doesn’t cry a lot, but she shed tears after 20 years of hearing the story.It wasn’t that I didn’t know Delois’ tyranny, but as
always, the capital’s work felt a bit far from Lexem Sorta. However, the Empress’s situation was such a sad story that it
narrowed the distance at once.

Olivia Donata went on the road, wondering how to comfort the sick empress here.

***

Olivia thought as soon as she saw the empress for the first time. Comforting this woman will be a very difficult task.

“It is an honor to meet Her Majesty. Olivia Donata. We’ll take you to La Sortio without any inconvenience.”

“Countess Solis.”

“Please call me Olivia.”

The empress nodded slightly and did not call her name. It was easier for a person who showed his or her emotions
outside to deal with them. It was more difficult for people who were calm on the outside like the current empress.By the
way, it was a great beauty. I’ve heard you’re not feeling well, but even with a clear illness…Mrs. Earl thought inwardly that
she would not be worshipped by Solta painters when she was healthy.

Hans Delua’s face reminded him of his youth. There’s no one who doesn’t know that a person’s beauty is as crazy as his
personality. Seeing that face made me think that the emperor must have had a hard time.

I don’t think we’ll ever get along well with Delois, but I don’t think that’s the case, given the hundreds of orders to serve the
empress well.

Even in the wagon, the empress said nothing. Women who appeared to be maidsmiths and maidens were busy keeping
an eye on the empress. He seemed worried about the empress.

“How about Lexem Sorta? Do you like it?”

Olivia’s soft question brought the empress to eye for a moment. The old lady had a very pleasant voice.”…It’s like a
beautiful place.”

It was always satisfying and proud to hear. Olivia smiled lightly.

“Oh, your therapist arrived in La Sortio first.”

“Therapist? What…….”

“What’s your name? Amos Wright…I think it was. I thought he was the therapist sent by the Emperor, but he thought
you’d arrive first.”

He was a therapist to Carloi. Lirian’s face darkened for a moment. Carloy even drank poison……. What do you want me
to do with sending the best healer?

But soon I erased the idea. Because Carlo promised this time. I just arrived in La Sortio, so I could get rid of all the clutter.
No, it would have been accurate to say that La Sortio was so beautiful that he could not think of anything else.

Apparently it was smaller than Purthu and not as fancy as Purthu. However, the elaborate and beautiful decorations on
the pale red brick buildings were eye-catching. Even the ivy climbing up the building wall looked good on him.”Are you all
right?”

Maryann carefully asked Lirian, who was staring silently at La Sortio.

“…Yes, it’s beautiful.”

Above all, La Sortio had the sun. The sun seen in La Sortio was just like the last decoration the artist painted for La Sortio.
As long as the sun rose, there would be no place more beautiful than this palace.

Olivia’s face was smeared with a pale smile again. With a pleased look on her face, the countess simply introduced the
users.

“You have to have dinner, don’t you?”

“I’m a little tired because I’ve come a long way. I can’t do it today.”
At the end of the empress, chef Bex looked as if the world had collapsed. Olivia Donata led the empress straight into her
bedroom without complaining.

Outside the bedroom, there was a therapist waiting for Lillian who had seen her sick of Purto. The therapist watched Lirian
drink the medicine to the end.”I’ve told you many times, but you should never neglect to take it. Poison can’t be treated in
a short period of time, so make sure you eat it firmly, but not too nervous.”

“Okay.”

“How’s your headache?”

“A similar degree as usual.

“What about nightmares?”

“…It’s reduced.”

The stem has shrunk. Not frequency, but degree. The previous nightmare was so vivid that it was hard to tell the
difference between dream and reality. Even after I woke up, I felt like I could hear voices. Nightmares after taking
medicine were usually similar to those of always. Things the Duke dreamed of even before he died.

“It’s my first time seeing a poison like this, so it’s hard to treat it right now, but over time, I’ll be able to make better
medicine. Don’t worry.”

“Is it okay if you’re here? The capital would be more comfortable.”

“I think my family is here with me, and I’m on vacation. In Purtu, you’re so…….”The therapist blurted the end of his
speech. She was not tactless enough to say that she was having a hard time when she saw the haggard empress in front
of her.

It wasn’t that I wasn’t worried about the emperor, but I couldn’t refuse the order. It was going to be okay because I did a
good job on the transition.

“The Emperor will be fine. Don’t worry too much and rest well.”

Lirian nodded her head. Even the therapist left the bedroom and the neat room became quiet.

There was warmth in La Sortio. No, there seemed to be warmth everywhere in Lexem Sorta. Hard to feel in Purtuna
delua.

Lirian fiddled with her necklace. If he had lived in a place like this, Denis might not have been sick. I’m sure it’s a useless
assumption.

***

Contrary to Amos Wright’s idea, Carlo’s new therapist was resisting the death of his predecessor. You said you organized
everything. You said you’d just do what you’ve been doing as you always do.

To the shadow of his predecessor’s conviction, the emperor returned to Purthu from somewhere else. Mahine, who was
next to him, said that the condition was not this bad, but it suddenly got worse on the way up. Where the h**l did you get
this poison from? I picked up something terrible.What would have happened if it was poison that he didn’t know or if the
emperor drank lethal dose? My neck would have just blown away.

The new therapist cursed inside, sweating next to the emperor who was talking nonsense with a high fever. Some were in
Lexem Sorta and some were going to stay up all night from the first day of work.

***

Chef Bex was disappointed again when the empress asked him to prepare something simple because she had no
appetite in the morning. The empress with a cold impression gave off an atmosphere that her appetite would never return,
but it was gloomy when she could show her skills.

However, a true chef could make a difference in small dishes. The people of Lexem Sorta praised Bex’s skill by
mentioning Lupus, but anyone who doesn’t know wants to hear the evaluation of the monk at least once. Especially if
you’re not just a capitalist, but a Purtoian. Besides, it was the empress!He sent onion soup with mushrooms made with all
his might, honey-coated bread, fresh asparagus and celery slightly soaked with meat juice, to the empress’s bedroom with
fruit.

“I don’t have an appetite, so maybe I can have lunch for the first time…”….”

Lyrian muttered weakly, but Maryann didn’t budge. Olivia Donata, who was watching the scene, judged that she seemed
to have a strong will when it came to needing a maiden-in-law.

“Just take three bites. Then I won’t bother you.”

The empress carefully picked up the spoon, perhaps because a small number moved her mind. The hot soup went over
the lips of the parched empress. Lillian blinked for a moment.

“…It’s delicious.”

Olivia, who believes there is no chef like Bex anywhere in the world, thought it was a very stingy compliment, but the
maid’s face was brighter than the sun of Rexem Sorta.”Really?”

“Yes.”

I can’t believe I’m tasting it. It was the taste of food that felt so new. A light appetite rose from the bottom of the stomach.
Lillian scooped the soup five times, ate two bites of bread, and emptied about a third of the vegetables.

Olivia looked at the empress with a worried look at the terrible meal, but the maid and her daughter appeared to be on the
verge of crying with emotion. Looking at it, I had a rough idea of what the empress would have been like in Purtu.

“Is it because the place changed? Your face looks a little better.”

Olivia caught a glimpse of the empress’ face again at the maid’s. That face looks better.Olivia’s expression was also
blurred, wondering how the empress had been in Purthu.

But Lillian agreed with Maryann to some extent. It was not until I came to La Sortio that I realized how difficult Purto
was.”Is there anything else you want to do? Anything you want to see.”

When Olivia asked, the empress quietly shook her head.

“Well, why don’t you take a break and look around La Sortio during the day? There are many beautiful places in the
palace. If you don’t feel like it, you can watch it next time.”

Olivia’s tone was hard for a person to refuse. I didn’t know if it was because of Soltain’s unique accent, because of his
slow tone, or because of his pleasant voice.

“Will Lady and the maid of honor miss you, too.

Jane, called Lady, blushed. Eventually, Lillian nodded softly. Olivia smiled at the sight.

***

The emperor was ill for four days and nights before waking up. The third day was a crisis. Alexis Du가a’s pale face
makes her think about what to do next.

After how the crisis passed safely, I was tired of soothing Ashel. I’ve never seen the rascal cry before, but he cried
sadly.From self-criticism that he hesitated like a fool to finding a therapist, to finding medicine that made Carlo vomit
because he thought he was going to die, to the question of whether he was wrong, to the question of why he left it to
himself.

Alexis managed to calm down Ashel, who was in shock and constantly uttered words like a madman, and looked at
Carlo’s condition.

“Are you sure you don’t mind?”

“Yes……. I think I can relax now. I think you’ve come to this point after holding on with your mind.”

The therapist, exhausted for a few days, replied in a weak voice. He now understood why his predecessor’s complexion
has deteriorated day by day. And then you’re handing over everything’s gonna be okay…….
“He’s not feeling very well.…. You need to take good care of yourself. There’s no place that’s okay.”

The therapist blamed his predecessor for leaving such a trashy body unattended and running away.”Rite says you’re the
smartest of his students. I trust you.”

“Yes…….”

“The emperor often refuses treatment, says it’s okay if it’s not okay, and he has a habit of lying that he didn’t take
medicine, so always be careful.”

The more I heard it, the more disasterous it was, and it seemed to remain in the book as an example of the most difficult
patient to treat. The therapist only sighed weakly instead of crying.

However, contrary to the Duke’s concerns, the emperor came to his senses and was treated silently. He explained his
condition well and said exactly what treatment he wanted.

One flaw was that he didn’t seem to have any intention of stabilizing. As soon as he was able to move, the emperor began
to roll his body. This way.

Alexis hinted at his worries as he saw Carlo clinging to his work as if he were going to change the country from corner to
corner.”It’s scary when people suddenly change.”

“You should get some rest, too. I’m old, but I’ve rolled it too far.”

Carlo muttered, looking as if he could not get any more haggard.

Why do you talk about his age when you’re so bored? To put it bluntly, Alexis himself, who is much older, looked 500
times healthier than Carlo.

“That’s what you said, and where else are you going to die? You must have wanted me to get Bernie something for your
disappearance, what nonsense is that idea?….No matter how insane you were.”

“It won’t happen now.”

Unbelievable, Alexis squinted and looked at Carloi.

“……Lyrian told me not to.”

Alexis cleared his doubts at the word. Somehow, Alexis realized that Assel was right again. It was the most comfortable
and quick way for the empress to order it.”Be well with the Empress…….”

Alexis struggled with his words. Have you solved it, made up, or talked to him? No words seemed appropriate. The
relationship between the two was too complicated to be expressed in neat words.

Carlo answered quietly whether he had understood the question that had been cut off.

“……he’ll leave when he gets better.”

“Leaving, to where? Do you want to go somewhere else?”

“The empress’s seat.”

Neither Lirian nor Carlo spoke exactly, but they both knew.

Lillian was not returning from La Sortio. Now that he was tired and had no time to think of anything else, he would have
gone to a place where he could avoid him as soon as possible, but if he was okay, he would have left forever.

La Sortio would be a place to get ready to leave. You don’t need to be around him, so you don’t need the empress.

Again, I felt like I was collapsing somewhere in my chest.”No, then…….”

Alexis was speechless again this time. What should I say? There was nothing to hold the Empress.

“Stop putting the ball in. It’s been a while since I’ve been to the duke.”

Even if it was a peacock, there were no people waiting or welcoming, but Alexis nodded. There was fatigue without
people.
• Lights

• Chapter

• Alive

• Although

• Baby gifts personalized

• Bachelor

• Be Alive

• Beauty

• Brightest

• Buried

• Lights

• Chapter

• Alive

• Although

• Baby gifts personalized

• Bachelor

• Be Alive

• Beauty
 • Brightest

• Buried

• Lights

• Chapter

• Alive

• Although

It was not until he was alone that Carlo stopped doing what he was doing and sat in a daze. You have to live. It was a
difficult job. It’s easy to die by nature. The hard thing is to live.

Don’t make my life meaningless. So that I don’t regret it anymore.>

Even living so that someone doesn’t regret it. How difficult it will be. How can a man like himself.

It was too much for him to stay still and just breathe, but just breathing wouldn’t mean anything. I didn’t want to make you
think you saved a useless human being. Lirian’s request was too cruel and heavy, and it was never enough.He was once
again alone in Purto.

***

Olivia Donata was a great storyteller. It was not until long after Lillian’s leg hurt that he walked longer than usual to Solta’s
old story of showing La Sortio around and quietly releasing one by one.

“This is Lake Mexus. Isn’t the location exquisite? It appears just when you want to sit down and rest.”

The touch leading to the lake couldn’t have been more natural. The clean water of the lake shone in the sun.

Looking at the calm lake, Lillian thought La Sortio’s sun could really be loved. I felt less depressed when I went where the
sunlight was. And that’s how much I miss Dennis.

Seeing the empress staring blankly at the lake, Olivia spoke in a friendly voice.”It is said that deep in the Mexus, there are
mermaids who deliver horses to the dead in Lupus. Of course, it’s a legend.”

“Mermaids?”

Jane asked. Jane had already fallen in love with Olivia.

“It is said that the white wolf made those who did not die properly because of the man they had left behind, a mermaid
who could swim between Lupus and the ground.”

Denise lived a good life, so she would have gone to Lupus. Then, are you watching Lillian now? If so, I didn’t want to
show this side of myself. I want to show you a good side of me…… to the delight of Denise.

“But you know what? Maybe that’s why there’s a legend that if you talk to Maxus, the person you want to see that night
comes out in your dreams.”

“Oh, so…….”

Maryann muttered to herself. Maryann smiled humbly as Olivia opened her eyes wide with curiosity.”Oh, it’s not a big
deal.…I’ve heard that Duke Du작이a was here every day looking at the lake.”
Lirian also escaped from the idea of Alexis’ sudden story. Only after hearing that, Lillian remembered that Alexis’s brother
was a dead empress. In an instant, Olivia’s face was filled with pity.

“He even had a meal here. If it wasn’t for the outdoors, I’d probably have slept here. Have you always talked to the lake
and kept a diary?”

“The sisters must have been very special.”

“I think the Duke and his wife left early and raised their brother. This was the place that Empress Seondae loved.”

There was only one thing Lillian knew about Adelaide Croitan. That he was hard on Carloi and finally gave up on him.

“What kind of empress was she?”

“He was a good man.”Lirian’s expression was briefly ambiguous in the evaluation, which was contrary to what he knew.
Olivia added softly whether she had noticed the idea.

“…to others. He was kind to others as Empress.”

Well, there was no one in Croissen who didn’t like Adelaide Croissant except Carloi.

“You’ve been cold to your own children, but you must have believed that you should think bigger.It’s a miracle that the
emperor is alive like this. My parents tried to let me die, and after that, in constant attempts to kill.”

Olivia only knew that Lirian was a victim of the duke, but she knew nothing about the relationship between Lirian and
Carlo.

“You must be tired of someone trying to kill you. I’m sure Adelaide is to blame for that’s why. It’s a bit weird to say that he
was a sweet person. But it wasn’t that you didn’t love your child.”When I heard that, I remembered a blurred memory.
Carlo, who believed so easily that he would have poisoned him.

What was the look on Caroly’s face at the time? It was definitely a memory that I didn’t want to recall and I forced it to be
erased, but strangely enough, I remembered it clearly.

I didn’t really care about the look on Carlo’s face at the time. Now that I think about it, I despise myself.It was more of a
hurtful expression than expected.

I was a little heartbroken. He always breaks my heart. Would those who love him not be surprised to see him turn into
poison at some point?

“Purtu must be the place to make people like that.”

At Lirian’s quiet words, Olivia remained silent for a moment and answered cautiously.

“Hans Delois made Purthu do that.”

Lillian looked at the lake again without any response. Olivia got up from her chair and arranged her dress.”I’d like to show
the maid and lady around the garden, would you like to take a look at the lake more, Your Majesty?”

“…Yes.”

Maryann and Jane hesitated, anxious to leave Lirian alone, but Olivia led them with that unshakable smile.

Lillian, who was left alone, ended up talking to her in a small voice after touching her lips for a long time.

“……Mom.”

I thought it was so stupid, but somehow I couldn’t stop. I could see why Alexis was here.

“Are you listening, or……I must be so stupid.”

Once he opened his mouth, the words flowed out as if he had waited.

“Rexem Sorta is really pretty. I see why my mom sang like that.”

I really hoped Denise would be listening.

“I’m still sick because I miss my mom.…. Will this get used to over time? But if you get used to it…….I think that’s gonna
be sad.”Lake did not return the answer. It was just a wave and a flow. The consistency somehow comforted me.

And that night in my dream, Denise came out. When I was the healthiest. He also made a fuss, saying that he saw Rexem
Sota.

Even in his dreams, Lillian knew that Denise’s figure was what he had created. But it was okay. It means that Denise
remains in Lillian’s memory so clearly that she can make Denise look like a living person in her dream.

Lillian didn’t lose Denise. I’ve never done that before. Just as Denise has never lost her.

Lillian realized how much Denise loved her. No matter how much you love someone, it’s harder not to lose them than to
die, no, to live.

***

It rained in Purtoen. Not surprisingly, but I was sick and tired of the rain that day. Sitting in the Oval, Carlo crumpled his
face in the constant rain.Whenever I saw the raindrops falling, I thought of Lillian. Lillian, who was drying up and dying in
Purto. The memory was brutally clear, bringing Lirian’s expression back to his mind.

What did I say when I saw Lillian staring out on a rainy day?

Why do you bother people every day and take a walk for no reason?>

“For God’s sake…….”

He kept muttering abusive language. You’re crazy…It was a punishment to have to breathe and live with all these
memories.

It was better then. When you treated me like I wasn’t there…….>

When Lirian’s voice, which had been crying in the pouring rain, was heard, Carlo couldn’t hold back and picked up the
bottle. Because of the sound of rain, time seemed to have returned to that time.

I should’ve heard that. If you can’t believe it, you’d rather leave it alone. Late regret ignited the memory like oil.The
therapist told me not to drink, but I couldn’t stand this memory without alcohol. I wanted to dig out my ears. He inhaled half
a bottle like a madman, but the memory kept flowing into his head.

All he had in mind was that he wanted to see Lillian, but that didn’t mean that he only wanted her to be vividly reminded of
her suffering.

Drowning intoxicated, Carlo leaned against the chair and breathed. It didn’t seem helpful or at all. In a miserable mood, he
listened to the sound of rain blankly. The glass was shaken precariously from his flapping hands.

Is that why Lillian drank in Purto? I couldn’t stand it without alcohol. When Lirian, who was sitting in a drunken and chaotic
bedroom, came to mind, Carlo closed his eyes. Of course, it didn’t work to wash.Ah. He realized that Lillian was right. I
didn’t remember. It was only repeated. In my dream, in my head. It was terrible that Lirian felt this way, too.

Listening to the unstoppable sound of rain, Carlo thought. I’m so glad Lillian left him. It was a good thing that I went to a
place where I couldn’t see myself.

Carloi wanted to be completely removed from her memory so that she wouldn’t repeat herself in her head. He couldn’t die
here, but he wanted to die in Lillian’s memory.

It seemed that the sound of glass breaking was heard between the blurred consciousness.

***

It was about a week after arriving that it was not raining in Lexem Sorta.

“Isn’t it raining here?”

Unlike Croissen, who used to rain when he was bored, the sun in Lexem Sorta did not know how to get cloudy. Olivia,
who was reading next to her, nodded.”It doesn’t come often. It’s a little rainy season, but……and not even that often.”

For Lirian, there was one more reason to like Lexem Sorta. Because I’m sick of rain.
Olivia looked closely at Lyrian, who looked well. The empress, who had been doing well for about two days, woke up in
the middle of the night and wandered around the palace. Crying, the maid of honor skillfully soothed the empress and took
her back to her bedroom.

Then he slept like he was dead for two days and didn’t get out of bed, but he looked fine yesterday and today. I even
emptied my breakfast for the first time today.

Although the condition was unpredictable, Olivia watched the empress calmly because she had never seen anyone
improve in that way.

“If you don’t mind, why don’t you have lunch at the restaurant today?””Restaurant?”

“The chef was so sad that he couldn’t serve the right food. If you’re tired, you can go next time.”

Technically, Bex wasn’t to the point of regret. His pride was tattered every time he saw the food coming back after more
than half.

Olivia made a suggestion and waited for an answer. Lillian looked briefly at the woman who had a relaxed atmosphere all
over her body and answered.

“Yes…….”

Olivia Donata certainly wasn’t the talker. I usually listen or watch. When she first took Lillian to the lake, she seemed to
have talked a lot unlike her.

Maybe that’s why I feel like I should listen carefully when I talk sometimes. In addition, Olivia’s unique way of saying
things like this and that made her answer a little bit like that. Yeah, it doesn’t have to be or it doesn’t have to be.….And I
was curious about the food. The food I’m sending you now was good enough, but it wasn’t the right food.

If the food I ate in Purto was not tasty, it is not. The cooking of the capital palace can’t be like that’s not true. But now I
don’t remember, and I don’t think I felt anything when I ate.

“Bex will be pleased.”

The smiling old lady began reading again. Long fingers crossed the bookshelf peacefully. I’ve been holding that book for
days, and I don’t think there’s much page left.

“The book must be very interesting.”

“Hm? Haven’t you read it, Your Majesty? It’s a book that the maid of honor brought. I was reading it because the maid and
Lady Jane recommended that you read it because it was so much fun.”

Lyrian looked at Olivia’s book on her lap, frowning for a moment. Come to think of it, I was used to the book back, the
book cover, and nothing written on it. It was a book given by Kiana Roden. I completely forgot about it when I received it,
but Maryann seemed to have taken care of it.”Your Majesty, if you’re bored later, read it. That’s not bad.”

Another Olivia habit that Lirian found out was the way she spoke in which she evaluated. Olivia was always evaluating
when she wasn’t involved in Solta. It’s not that bad. I think it’s okay. It’s an evaluation that always stays in the middle, not
complimenting or cursing recklessly.

Seeing that such a person complimented the chef’s cooking skills dry-mouthed, it seemed that the chef was either Soltaic
or a person who specialized in Soltaic food.

“Then I’ll go around the Mexus a little bit and then I’ll go to the restaurant.”

Olivia didn’t say she’d come with me in empty words. He only smiled and said he would pick him up when he was ready.
When Maryann and Jane tried to follow, Olivia easily stopped them.

Lillian went to see Lake Mexus almost every day. Since the first day, Denise has never appeared in a dream, but just
seeing her helped me survive time.As always, I was leaning against a tree by the lake and suddenly noticed a small hole
in the trunk. It felt like there was something inside. I raised my toes as much as I could and put my hand in, and I caught
something. Lillian forced something out of the hole. It was a book.

When I sat leaning against the tree and opened it, I saw that it was full of cursive writing. It seemed to be someone’s
notebook, not a book. There was only one sentence written on the first page.
Adelaide is not dead.>

As soon as he read this sentence, Lillian realized whose it belonged to. My heart thumped and closed the bookshelf
again. It was not moral to look at other people’s personal diaries, or the most sensitive parts.

“Your Majesty!”

I heard Jane calling from a little distance. Lillian calmed down her frightened heart and put it back in her diary.* * *

Chef Bex has everything ready for today. Perfect ingredients, perfect recipe, perfect assistance. It was simply perfection
to match the beauty of Lexem Sorta.

Today at lunch, Bex’s performance was to be judged coldly by the Imperial family. The Soltians tended to overdo Bex’s
nose. It was not surprising if one day his nose turned as sharp as a lartois. He wanted an objective assessment.
Everything from soup to meat and poultry to vegetables and desserts and drinks was perfect.

Bex waited for the Empress’s response with a nervous look. The empress entered the restaurant with her usual
expressionless face. Bex swallowed with tension on his seemingly spotless face. The empress, who looked indifferently at
the long table, opened her mouth pointing to the badger dish.

“Is that an opera?”

“Oh, yes! That’s right. Have you ever tried it?””……No. I heard it’s a famous Solta traditional dish.”

The Empress’s voice was as calm as Lake Mexus. But there was a tremor that seemed to be rising. Suddenly Bex
thought the empress looked sad. On closer inspection, he looked disappointed rather than indifferent.

Ignoring the order of the meal, the empress said she would eat the opera first. The servants took the dishes off the
Empress’s plate. The empress chewed food very slowly for a long time. Even after swallowing it, Bex’s self-esteem, which
had already become limp, was about to hit rock bottom.

“Your Majesty…”

Tears fell from the empress’ eyes. Bex was shocked and speechless. Are you saying it’s that bad? There must have been
a reason why more than half of the food came back every time.

The maid-in-law, who was sitting next to her, held out her handkerchief with a puzzled face. Tears didn’t stop in the
Empress’s eyes.”Is there anything uncomfortable?”

Instead of the panicking chef, Olivia asked the empress instead. The empress shook her head.

“No, it’s delicious.….”

Why that word sounded so sad.

“It’s so delicious…….”

The empress wiped her tears with a handkerchief and took another bite. Tears still welled up in the eyes.

“I see why it’s famous. People…… why they want to eat so much.”

Bex was proud of his food, but he didn’t think it was delicious enough to make people cry. In addition, the empress said it
was delicious, but she also left about half of her lunch. There were many foods that were not touched at all.

Nevertheless, Bex could tell. I mean what the Empress says. It was the first time in my 40 years of life that my heart was
so broken. It was the saddest compliment he’d ever heard.

Bex sincerely wanted to make the Empress delicious food. Food that the empress can eat without shedding tears. Bex
knew the power of food. It may be hard to make people cry, but it could have made them feel better for a while.* * *

Because of Bernie’s magic, agents from all parts of the continent decided to gather in Croissen. Carloy has donated a
huge amount of money to Croissen’s Magic Society, so he will find out more than he does now, and he needs to share it
to take measures and demand Bernie take responsibility.

Watching Carlos look busy with the problem, Alexis thought he was a living invoice. He ate well, received treatment
regularly, and worked well, but he didn’t look fine at all. It was just creepy.
“Fortunately, Macha is not the emperor, but his brother is coming. I think I can relax. The emperor is not too fussy to
please.”

“Will you be able to greet the delegation in that condition?”

Carlos looked at Alexis, whose eyes were dented and scarier than before.”Have I been in trouble lately? I’m fine.”

“That’s not what the therapist said. Your Majesty needs time to rest. You don’t have to overdo it.”

“I have a lot of work to do.”

“You do everything you don’t have to do. You can make me do this.”

“Back, please.”

His expression remained the same, but Carlo’s words trembled. Alexis glanced down at the crumpled paper from Carloy’s
hand.

“Let me do the damn thing.”

Carlo stopped talking for a moment, perhaps suffocating.

“…I beg you.”

I didn’t have anything else to say since it came out like that. Overall, there was no answer. Now he pretends to be fine, but
it was doubtful how long it would last. I mean, will your body accept it?

I felt like I was drinking once or twice, but I didn’t drink anymore. Of course, it’s better not to drink than to break something
drunk and get hurt like last time, but it was questionable how to withstand Purtu without an empress without alcohol.”I
don’t have a problem, so stop with the ball. I won’t die or live like a dog.”

I thought I should have let him die then.

“……I see. That’s enough for today and go home and rest.”

Knowing that it was the biggest concession, Carlo sighed and nodded. Carloy, who was looking around the palace for the
last time to greet the envoy, suddenly stood tall.

Alexis turned his head after Carlo’s unnatural gaze. Carloi was staring at the colorful Lithuanian flower decorations on the
wall.

“Your Majesty, are you all right?”

Carloi did not answer.

“Now that there’s no one who can’t get close to her, she’s using it as a decoration. Do you want me to clean it up?”

“No.”

He managed to come up with an answer.

“……I’ll go ahead.”

The back of Carlo looked so precarious that Alexis almost grabbed him without realizing it. But Carlo walked out without
hesitation. The fact that he didn’t stumble at all made Alexis nervous.Carloi couldn’t show anyone his disheveled figure. If
anyone sees that kind of thing…….I felt like I was going to be a meaningless piece of junk. Can’t keep Lillian’s promise.

He came out into the garden where no one could see him before he breathed. Rituna, who is beginning to bloom again in
Purthu, has demonstrated Lirian’s complete absence vividly and intensely enough to turn a blind eye.

As soon as I saw the white flower in full bloom, my memory rushed to me. Lirian, who was sick because of Lithuania……
and her words to her at that time were constantly repeated. His relationship with Lillian ended horribly, but there was no
end to his memory. Everything in Purthu forced Lirian to relive his memory.

After eating a forced dinner out of disgust, Carlo leaned back on the statue.

“Lirian…….”
He closed his eyes and quietly called a name that he could never reach again. A name that makes you want to die just by
calling it. But he will not die. I won’t even cry.I felt like a drowning animal that I couldn’t breathe. The only thing that comes
out of a puff is a bubble.

***

I didn’t mean to, but I did. Lirian fiddled with Alexis’ diary, which she had hidden under her pillow. I know I shouldn’t look,
but I took the diary back from the lake without realizing it.

It wasn’t out of curiosity. I was just curious. How the h**l Alexis is living over the loss. Lirian was desperate for that way.

At some point, I was fine, but at other times, I was suffering from the longing of Samuch. Every time I ate, every time I saw
something, I didn’t want to be mesmerized like a fool. I was so at a loss how I could overcome this sadness that I thought I
wanted to steal someone else’s diary.After Lirian took her medication well, Maryann left her alone, so there was no one in
the bedroom. After hesitating for a long time, Lillian finally took out his diary and opened the second chapter.

No, Adelaide is dead. No matter how hard I try, it doesn’t change. The child is dead. So no matter how hard I think about
it, I have no reason to live. Everything has lost its meaning.>

There was no special content. Lillian turned the next page.

Adelaide is cold and often cruel. I didn’t know. Rather, I loved that side. But now it bothers me. Why did he ask me to live,
why did he ask me to stay with him?>

Is the expression of a person who lost someone this similar? Maybe it’s because there are no words in the world to
express the feeling of loss properly.Alexis’ diary was nothing new. Anger at Delois, vanity at death, skepticism at
meaningless life, sense of duty to maintain……. All of which Lirian knew. Even if I changed Adelaide to Denise, I thought
there would be no incompatibility at all.

While reading Alexis’ diary with a guilty conscience, Lillian realized one thing. Alexis has never overcome a loss.

I’m the only one who fully remembers Adelaide.>

It was just living together with memories, getting used to it, and enduring it. There was no answer that I had searched for,
but I felt at ease. I was a little relieved to learn that I wasn’t the only one who was so stupid.

It was because of Carlo that was so unrelenting. Alexis’ diary was the same as Lirian’s, but the only difference was
Carloy.Alexis’s diaries show resentment against Carloi as often as his feelings for Delois. Too harsh resentment and
expectations were written for a child who lost his parents, so Lillian had to catch his breath several times.

My heart kept freezing. Every time I read such a sentence, I remembered a boy trapped in a dark forest and said that no
one would find him.

Maybe it wasn’t Adelaide, it was Carloy.>

From the word Carlo at the end of the sentence, the lines were drawn several times completely black. I thought he might
have felt guilty even though he wrote it.

Lillian covered her diary and was lost in thought for a moment. He has a whole memory of Denise and Alexis of Adelaide.
It makes me endure even the loss. Then Carloy, who does he have?

Perhaps it was because he read Carlo’s past too specifically. I felt restless. It wasn’t until I got this far from him that I could
guess his mind a little bit. To no avail.In that dream, Carlo, who was hurting himself, came out one night in the garden
crying.

I’m sorry, Lou…….>

I killed him.>

Carlo, who said he was sorry.

Without a single person or memory, I wondered what Carlo had to think for 14 years. Soon Lillian realized. That he
couldn’t hold out and collapsed like that.

Lillian is now suspicious of what he really did that day as “saving” Carlo.
Except that I don’t feel anything that needs to be felt in humans, this is what Alexis Dunya wanted from Carlo.

I don’t know what I’m doing when I’m alone, but in front of others, Carlo never showed his condition or feelings. It’s not like
I hurt myself, it’s not like I used to, it’s not like I’m drinking.

The work process has also been smooth. Delois was gone, too, so he used his position properly to achieve what he
wanted.

The aristocrats were given carrots and sticks, and they were taken away and forgot whether to react or not, depending on
what they received. No one even complained about the fact that the empress went to La Sortio without a promise because
she was not feeling well.

There were still times when he spoke sharply like a habit, but he was more intimidating than sensitive because he spoke
without an accent and had no facial expression on his face.It was a great development compared to the time when I was
preparing for a crazy suicide plan. It was obviously to be pleased. That’s what Backyah wanted.

“Is there anything you don’t like? Of course, the ball thinks it’s better for the two of you to settle it quietly than to provoke
Bernie.”

But why don’t I like it? This is something that I keep thinking is not right.

“But there’s public pressure to open up at least.”

“No, I’m fine. I think it’s more appropriate to go your way.”

In response, Carlo raised his head at the desk for the first time. There was no sign of flesh on his face.

Alexis glanced at the refreshment plate on the desk in the Oval Office. It was like an ornament because Carlo didn’t touch
it. I could understand how you felt when you told me to clean up the Hordui or peaches that I used to enjoy looking for
now.”Then I don’t know why you look at me like that. You always look at me like that when you have a complaint, Gong.”

“……No, it’s not. By the way, Amos Wright has decided to attend the meeting.”

When the name of the therapist in La Sortio came out, Carlo’s hand, which was holding the pen, paused for a moment.

“The scholars will publish the results of Bernie’s work on magic and poison, and I called because I thought it would help
with the treatment of the empress.”

“…I thought it would be better to send the results separately. When the therapist comes here.”

The emperor only clapped his lips, but eventually did not include the name of the empress.

“What about the treatment?”

“The empress is in a very stable condition, so I think we can empty it for a few days. I think a maid of honor and countess
would be enough.”

“…Yes.”

Carloi felt relieved and at the same time tried to hide his misery. It was also clear that it was none other than myself that
hurt Lillian. Lillian was a man who could be happy as long as he was away from him.Alexis unconsciously asked the
emperor, who was trying to pretend to be fine.

“Is it meaningful to live like this?”

“My meaning doesn’t matter much.”

Alexis realized that he was the one to blame, not the one to blame. I don’t think this is right, it’s something I should say to
myself, not to Carloy.

Maybe one day I did that to Carloy. I shouldn’t have let him grow up spoiled, but I should have given him love and raised
him. At the time, it was sarcastic in the sense of rebuke, but now it was sincere.

Carloi was different from me and Adelaide, and they had no right or qualification to let him live such an empty life. I
couldn’t say anything now that I was hanging on to the meaning of the rest of my life. I’ve brought it all on myself. Old
regrets were a little more bitter than young anger.* * *
I didn’t want to go out for some reason these days. The therapist told me to cheer up a little bit, but I still had nightmares,
and my head was still spinning. And how much medicine is left. La Sortio did enough to watch, and
everything became sour like a whim.

As beautiful as La Sortio was, as sad as I learned more about the beauty. I didn’t expect much. It would have been nice if
Denise saw one of these.

Everyone tried to console themselves thinking that they were going through this, but it didn’t work very well. Neither
Keana’s mother nor Alexis’ lost Adelaide seemed as unhappy as Denis.

Maryann hung around next to Lirian, who had not thought about getting out of bed for three days, with a worried face.

“Come to think of it, I need to organize the separate rooms. It’s a garden. The gardener will fix it, but I think it’s better for
me to take care of the instruments and the layout of the paintings, will you help me?””What?”

“You don’t have to feel like it. The old man can take it easy on his own.”

Maryann could not bear to refuse Olivia’s words and was dragged away. Olivia never urged Lirian not to worry. I quite
liked it.

Lirian’s eyes, which were lying alone, saw a book sitting next to the bed. Apparently Olivia Donata put it up. I thought she
was very encouraged.

Lillian turned over the bookshelf without a title. In the first chapter, the title “How to deal with death” was roughly written. It
felt like an overly blatant consolation. It seemed to be a book to soothe her. I turned a page in anticipation of the obvious.

I definitely killed my father neatly. No, I believed so. Until the body disappears.>

When the story was too far away from what was expected, Lillian, who was embarrassed, looked at a few more pages.
Perhaps the main character also had a son of a b***h like the Duke of Delois as his father.Within a few lines of reading,
Lillian found it an innocent illusion. Not at all. The father in this novel was a fine man. But he’s the only one who’s fine. The
content is completely…….

I could tell that the content was too vulgar and provocative without reading a few pages. There was not a shred of
probability. The main character fell in love with his stepmother and killed his father.

It didn’t make any sense for Lillian. For such a ridiculous reason, my father is so commonsense compared to
Delois.Angry at the protagonist who didn’t know his place, Lillian kept reading.

“No…….”

The more I read it, the more popular and vulgar it was. There were some embarrassing scenes to see in broad daylight.
What was Kiana Roden thinking when she bought this book as a gift?

Lillian, who first read the book, continued to turn the pages, shocked by a much lower-than-expected level. I definitely
cursed and roughly passed it over, but before I knew it, my life was running out.”No, what the h**l is this…….”

It was not until the very end that the father’s body disappeared, where the book ended. Even her stepmother went missing
with her. I felt despondent.

“What’s this?”

It was the first time in my life that I felt this kind of annoyance from a book. For Lirian, the book was always boring, difficult
and scary. The Duke of Delois had a memory of using violence when he hastily educated her. Even after entering Purthu,
I didn’t want to see the book.

“What’s going on…….”

It was the first book that caused curiosity while giving irritation in such a different way. Suddenly, I felt sorry for myself and
tried to put down the book, but Maryann and Jane came in with their eyes shining.

“Oh, my lord. Did you read that book?”

“Isn’t that too exciting?”

Lillian nodded reflexively as the mother and daughter simultaneously asked enthusiastically.
“Isn’t Your Majesty curious about the next volume?””Do you have the next book?”

“Well, actually Lady Roden gave me a pair of her old jerseys in Purto. If Your Majesty wants to read the next book, be
sure to send him the biography.….”

Suddenly, Keana’s voice came to mind.

Kiana Roden was not wrong. Indeed, I lost my mind while reading the book. Who can think while reading such a book?

“…so you brought the ex-west to Lexem Sorta?”

“Just in case…But Lady Roden also says it’s not me or Jane, but Her Majesty.”

Maryann’s words were tantamount to a shady request to send Kiana the West. Lillian nodded slightly as if unwilling. Olivia
Donata, who was watching all this from behind, laughed.”Your Majesty likes reading, too. There’s a study in La Sortio that
has a vast collection of books, so take a look sometime. If you want to.”

It was an expression of disapproval, but Lillian knew that he would go to the study soon. It was something to be expected.

Lillian, who shook her head as if she had given up, felt something awkward about her thoughts. agonize over the identity
of the awkwardness Lillian realized. La Sortio’s life has become predictable. He was adjusting to this life.

***

When she felt a little depressed after sending Kiana a message, Lillian read the book again. It was a shocking book
whenever I read it. I remembered Olivia, who was passing the book gracefully as if it were a cultural book.

“I wonder what you thought while reading this book.”

Olivia, who was putting flowers in a vase, raised her head at the voice of the empress. The empress still did not call
herself by name.”Well, it’s like the book of the capital…I thought… I’m not saying it’s bad. It was fresh.”

“Is Rexem Sorta’s book different?”

“Oh, my God, yes. Solta’s writings are beautiful. They love beautiful things.”

Olivia, who had always been at peace, felt a slight heat of pride.

“I wish you could see it for yourself. I’d like to show you around La Sortio’s study.….I have work to do today.”

“Work?”

Come to think of it, Olivia must have some kind of privacy, but she didn’t feel curious even if she was stuck here every
day. Lillian was embarrassed for a moment when she realized she was indifferent.

Olivia just smiled at her granddaughter’s empress.

“I’m meeting my grandchildren on the Delphinan River. I asked him to repair the canoe, but he said he would bring it
today.”

“Kanu?”

“Today is a great day to enjoy the scenery in Delphinan by boat. I wish I could express in words the beauty of the
landscape!””The grandson…….”

“He’s my son’s child. When did you grow up to get married? I’m still a newlywed.”

“Why don’t you go and see your son?”

Olivia answered, arranging the flowers and arranging the hem of the dress.

“I’d love to, but my son went to Lupus a while ago.”

At the moment, Lillian, embarrassed, replied a long time later.

“……I’m sorry.”

“What? It was so long ago.”

Olivia just smiled softly.

“I was killed in my last local battle with Bernie. Life is…The war had the least casualties. I wasn’t lucky.”

While Lirian couldn’t answer because she couldn’t find anything to comfort her, Olivia changed the subject as if she were
talking about the weather.

“I’m too conscience-stricken to go alone, bragging about the beautiful Delphinan River. Would you like to come with me,
Your Majesty? You can go with a maid or Lady Jane.”Lillian, who was regretting bringing up his son for no reason, had to
nod. I can’t comfort you, so accept it instead.

When Bex said he was going on an outing to the Delphinan River, he served his basket full of snacks and wine. Although
the empress changed to juice at the countess’s nagging that she should not drink yet.

Lillian, who came out, stood still for a moment before getting into the carriage.

“What are you doing?”

“Because of the sunshine.”

The sunlight in Lexem Sorta did not pass through Lillian, so it was good to stay for a long time and seep in.

For a moment, a cold Purto and someone to be there alone came to mind.

“…Let’s go.”

Lillian struggled to shake off her thoughts and got into the wagon.

The Delphinan River is not far away. When we arrived upstream and got off the wagon, two people who appeared to be
Olivia’s grandchildren stood.”Grandmother.”

“Constance.”

Olivia, who hugged her grandson lightly, had a big, bright smile on her face. Lillian thought it was nice to see. Olivia’s
grandson and his wife were surprised to see Lirian getting off behind them and took the example.

“You don’t mind enjoying Delphinan with Her Majesty, do you?”

“Tell me the obvious. I’m proud of Delphinan whenever and wherever he appears.”

Constance smiled and nodded at Olivia’s question. The smile looked just like Olivia.

Lyrian, who was riding a canoe for the first time, felt awkward about everything. The boat is not that big, the height that
looks like it’s going to fall off if you lift it, and the unstable posture.

But there was beauty in Delphinan that offset all that awkwardness. On the canoes descending slowly downstream, Lillian
captured everything about Lexem Sorta in her eyes. constantly fiddling with it to see if the necklace is properly hung.There
were quite a few picnicers on the land visible over the river. I could even hear laughter.

“It’s so beautiful.”

Olivia looked pleased when she saw Jane whispering in admiration. There was a life like this, a life of peace, of nothing
happening.

Lillian’s eyes, who was watching the river waves beautifully, went to the newlyweds. The two constantly looked into each
other’s eyes, looked at others’ eyes, and at some point whispered “Push.” Holding each other’s hands tightly.

Suddenly, I remembered the night I spent with Carlo. A night that wasn’t all that sweet. No matter how close Carloy and
himself were, there was sadness in the gap. At that time, I didn’t think much about his suffering. What made you hug her
that night and push her away and hug her again?

A gesture she would rather have pushed herself away. A voice that constantly checks to see if it’s your person……. Now
that I think about it, he was hanging on to Lirian at the time.The moment the touch and voice invaded his mind, he was
suddenly thirsty and Lillian turned to peaceful scenery again.

“…The Emperor will love this place.”

Maryann was so surprised by the Emperor’s sound from Lillian’s mouth that she even sat down.

Olivia tilted her head.

“The Emperor? He’s not interested in this place at all. He’s never been here.”

“Why? It’s so beautiful.….”

Jane expressed her curiosity.

“Well, if you come, you’ll think of Adelaide for nothing, but you don’t want to come. And wouldn’t Purto have his own
charm?”

Olivia, who is unlikely to appreciate the appeal at all, replied quite carefreely.

“Really? I think Lexem Sota is better than the capital. La Sortio rather than Purtu…….”

Lirian responded unconsciously. The candid empress’s words brightened the faces of the three Soltains who were there.
It was very easy to be loved by the Solta people. I just need to love Solta.”I’ve thought about it before, but the empress
has a very noble taste. Only with someone like this can Croysen’s dignity be enhanced.”

Olivia’s words were full of sincerity. The truthful words that could not be found even a grain of pretense were cute and
funny, so Lillian smiled lightly. I couldn’t even remember how long it had been since I had made a smile. Constance’s new
bride blinked at the sight.

“I think the empress is the most beautiful person I’ve ever seen.”

The smile disappeared from Lirian’s embarrassed face. But everyone but Lillian was laughing about what was funny.
Listening to the light laughter, Lillian again captured the scenery. You have to watch as much as someone else’s share.

It was not long before I thought of a man who was alive but didn’t know anything like this. Neither Entura Room, which is
the most beautiful in Purto, nor La Sortio, the pride of Lexem Sorta, impressed him and only existed as a bad memory.It
was so painful when I saw him next to me, but now he digs into his thoughts when he’s bored. Maybe it’s possible
because he’s not around.….

Lillian hoped that if he left La Sortio, Carlo would see it at least once. This sun, this river, this beautiful city. There were
many things we didn’t see in the world, and I wanted someone to tell him instead of Lirian.

After returning to La Sortio in a canoe, Lillian emptied all the first food served for dinner. It was a hunger that I felt after a
long time. Maryann shed tears at the sight and the restaurant became solemn, making Lillian embarrassed again.

“Bex’s food is really good, right? I really don’t think there’s a chef like Bex.”

At Olivia’s words, Bex waved his head, pretending to be modest. Of course, the empress emptied all the food for the first
time, but she must have been hungry since she had been out for a long time.”Oh, countess. Her Majesty was in Purthu as
much as she could.”

“Well, I think it’s more delicious than Purtu. To be honest, it’s the most delicious food I’ve ever eaten.”

I didn’t want to think about Delois’s food, nor did I remember Purto’s food. I just felt like I was going to have an upset
stomach all the time.

There was no fuss, bright tone, or bright expression that would make a difference in praise, but Lillian’s dry tone was
sincere.

Laughter spread throughout Bex’s rugged face. The appearance of the butcher who would look better softened with a
smile. He told Lirian to tell him whenever he wanted to eat something, and Lirian nodded awkwardly.

La Sortio’s life was so peaceful. People around me laughed and enjoyed themselves over nothing. It was a very difficult
job in Purto.Lillian learned that La Sortio was better than Purtu day by day, and one side of her heart became somewhat
heavy. Recalling what I left in Purthu.

***

In Lartua, the king came to Kreisen, and in Mach, Emperor Mach’s brother, King Dae-gong, came to Kreisen was the
representative. The first day was a simple welcoming banquet, and the second day was a meeting to announce the
results of the study. And Bernie will arrive on the third day and it would have been more appropriate to call the hearing
that day.

“Why can’t you show us the Entura Room again? I thought I could see it this time.”

When no one heard, Blaze, Emperor Mach’s younger brother from Macha, asked Carlo in friendly speech and Mahar.
Carloi replied with a blank face.

“It’s under repair.”

“Don’t lie. When I arrived here, I asked where you were, and he said you were in the Entura Room.””To make sure the
repairs are going well.”

Blaze smiled like a charm at the cold answer. It was a light attitude for a person who was considered to be the emperor.

“What’s going on? Your top is a mess. And you hated flowers.”

Carlo drank instead of answering. It was hard for the Mahayans to deal with one another. Especially in this condition.

It was right to be in the Entura room, but it was not under repair. The place was fine. Even after the only person who went
in and out of the place disappeared.

Carlo didn’t know why he always went there. When I went there, I thought of Lirian, and it was painful, but my steps
headed there.

I used to stay up all night there when I couldn’t sleep. When I was awake, I remembered Lirian smiling in the Entura room,
and it was painful because of the longing that could not be resolved, but it was better. When I sleep, I only see myself
hurting Lirian.”I think I know something roughly. Two wives, one in Purtu because he’s sick, the other in Maha.”

Carlo pretended not to hear and drank again. I thought Blaze would be easier to deal with than Emperor Mach, but it was
a mistake. I forgot that Blaze was a man who was too interested in other people’s

“Your second wife didn’t eat the maha community? It’s not an ordinary bet. Even my sister ate it up.”

“…I’m not your wife, so I’ll cover my mouth. And I heard you might end up being the Crown Prince, shouldn’t you pay
attention to the way you talk?”

“Do you really think you’re going to give him the spot? No way. Don’t change the subject. Is the empress really sick?
You’re sick of him, aren’t you?”

It was half a joke, but Blaze shut up when he saw Carlo’s face getting visibly ugly.Carloi and his acquaintance were
acquainted when he came to Maha as princes. It’s worth pretending to be glad to see him after a long time, but Carlo
hasn’t changed. Carloi was not interested in his surroundings even when he was a prince. Such indifference was the only
way to deal with the brothers and sisters who turned Mach over every day, so Emperor Sun-dae liked Carlo quite a bit.

“Warm up your face. I’m going to hit you. I’m sure she’ll like it if you hit her.”

The empress was the daughter of the famous Hans Delois, which must have been a great beauty, but it was a shame for
the Blaze to be invisible.

“But can I keep Delois’ daughter as Empress? You said you were killed by the rebellion. He’s not a crazy guy either.”

“…I’m not the daughter of such a son of a b***h.”

For a moment, Blaze tilted his head, surprised by the swearing coming out of Carloy’s mouth. What are you talking
about?Carloi continued, rubbing his temples with fatigue.

“You’ll find out the details at the meeting, so shut up.”

“……I haven’t seen you, but you’ve gotten tough. Come to think of it, alcohol……. Did you drink this much?”

Just as Carlo was about to say something, Alexis approached.

“Your Highness.”

“Oh, Duke. Long time no see.”

Alexis naturally brought up politics and took Blaze away from Carloi. Carloi sighed out toward the outdoor garden.

The banquet was harder than I thought. It took a lot of energy to treat people pretending to be fine while everything
reminded me of Lillian.

I almost went crazy because I kept thinking about how I treated Lirian at the banquet. Why are there so many things to
remember.

I drank too much today. I felt like I had to restrain myself now. Alcohol helped to forget the agony, but one day he stopped
getting drunk. The dosage of medicine is increasing, but after drinking alcohol, I thought it would taste bad if I let go of my
nervousness. And I don’t think I should live like that.He had no idea how to live or how to live, but he thought he would
obsessively keep his promise with Lirian. I wanted to protect you even once.

“Lirian…….”

He sat on the fountain and murmured blankly. I couldn’t understand myself, so I thought about it. As Lillian said, as Alexis
said, why did Lillian become the only thing that means to him?

But I couldn’t figure out why. Just 14 years ago that day, he followed Lillian like a duckling. And when Lirian was Yvonne,
she hated her so much that she fell in love just as much. No matter how much I hate her, she was the only one left for
him. It was force majeure.

I’d rather have someone kill him in agony. I’m not confident that I’ll break my promise, so I’m so cowardly. I wondered if
Lillian felt this way when he said this.Carloi pulled himself together again, emptying his last glass. You have to hang in
there.

***

Before the meeting began, the therapist Amos Wright came to visit. It’s been a long time since I saw you.

“How’s your new therapist?”

“Not bad.”

“It’s going to be hard not to be bad. Now that you’re in the state…….”

As expected, the best in Croissen did not work well with Carlo.

“You still have a lot of chest pain, don’t you? I couldn’t make a medicine to treat that effectively.”

“Not really.”

The therapist shook his head at the habitual emperor’s lies. I knew this would happen.

“After today’s meeting, we’ll be able to make more useful drugs. Don’t worry.”

“How’s the Empress?”

“You’re better than I thought. I’m sure Lexem Sorta is helpful. Countess Solis is also a friendly person.”

My anxious mind calmed down by the therapist’s answer. That’s enough. That’s enough for Carlo. Something Lillian is fine
with.”I think you’re still suffering from headaches and nightmares.I think it’s because you’ve been under Bernie’s spell for
a long time. It would be nice if today’s meeting was helpful.”

The relief quickly subsided. Well, it couldn’t have been better right away.

“…I look forward to your kind cooperation.”

The therapist was surprised for a moment when he heard the request from the emperor’s mouth, and then nodded
sincerely nodded.

At the meeting, there was a brief explanation of what the Kreisen Society had been led by and studied with the wizards of
Lartua and Mach. It was investigated through Bernie’s necklace, Brooch’s records, and traces of what remained in Delois.
“First of all, this necklace looks like a mana stone made about 100 years ago. Attributes seem to be the magic of the mind
that came down to the oral saying that they existed briefly in ancient times, but we don’t understand how they suddenly
appeared.”

Blaze, who was listening to the explanation with a serious expression, leaned over and whispered to Carlo.”Was there a
mental magic in ancient times?”

It was the first time for Carlo to hear it. Scholars did not care about the ignorance of ordinary people and continued to
explain.

“The crystal stone itself is a form that can only be seen in the early days of the continent as a way of preserving and
passing down hereditary magic, and if the principles of operation are the same, it will probably only respond to certain
people, and it is assumed that magic will not be possible.”

The secretaries of each country quickly received explanations and wrote them down. Everything written will be used as a
question at Bernie’s meeting tomorrow.

“In the case of secret-disclosure-free magic, it’s technically a way of controlling the memory of the head, so it’s more of a
manipulation magic, but it seems to last as long as any other magic. But unlike other magic, frequent use can put a strain
on people.”

Carloi’s heart was tightened more and more as explanations of how to perform the magic guess based on the example of
the victim, including Maryann, and side effects continued. Lirian’s pain seemed to be reproduced from the front. I
remembered Lillian, who was beating his chest as if he were frustrated.The dog-like wizard died in vain with Delua, and
there was no way to relieve his anger. So there was only one place for those feelings to return. Carloy himself.

But there was one thing stronger than self-loathing marked with distress. It was longing. I really wanted to see Lillian
again.

***

As Lirian predicted, Olivia Donata showed her study very naturally before long. Solta’s books were beautiful and
interesting as Olivia said. Although the overly colorful Solta-specific investigation seemed a bit excessive, Olivia didn’t say
so.

All of this was amazing to Lirian. Unlike Purtu, who spent time meaninglessly, a day passed in La Sortio after doing
something. It was different from Purthu, who could not escape from Denise’s thoughts, or the thoughts of the distressed
past.When I opened the door of the library’s bookshelf, a separate room that Olivia was so proud of appeared.

“Isn’t it beautiful?”

Lillian nodded quietly. In the middle of the clean-cut indoor garden, there was a tea table, with musical instruments taking
up one spot at a time. As if someone was going to play at any moment.

And beyond the glass door, there were canvases among the green plants. On the wall, paintings that Olivia would have
chosen by herself were hung harmoniously.

“Isn’t it a little different from the Purthu painting?”

Lillian, who is not very well versed in art, looked closely at the landscape and portrait on the wall. I can’t explain it exactly,
but it felt completely different. It felt like the ingredients were used differently.

“It’s been a while since oil painting was popular in Solta. I’m not interested in Purthu.”

Lillian also heard the word oil painting for the first time. The Duke could not afford to teach Lirian deeply to the noble realm
of art. I was busy learning Purto’s art history, but I couldn’t have known that it was only popular in Solta. Instead, he
guaranteed that no one could ask Lirian about such a thing.”Have you ever painted?”

“No.”

Olivia glanced over the glass door.

“Would you like to try drawing it? Just in case you’re interested. It’s a job where time flies.”

• Volume
• Chapter

• Accounting Courses

• Achieve

• Addiction Treatment

• Adelaide

• Alcohol Treatment

• Anger

• Anticipation

• Appropriate

• Volume

• Chapter

• Accounting Courses

• Achieve

• Addiction Treatment

• Adelaide

• Alcohol Treatment

• Anger

• Anticipation
Rather than listening to the brush, Lillian, who had never really appreciated the work, just stared blankly at Olivia’s
question.

“Of course I know. That painting is not a hobby for aristocrats in Purthu. Especially, the ingredients, like oil……some tricky
things are worse. I have no idea why.”

Olivia began to walk toward the glass door, explaining further what Lirian’s expression was like.

“But this is Lexem Sota.”

It was as if it should be explained, that everything should be explained.

“There is nothing more that separates man from beasts than art. And even after all that…….”The sun came in when the
door opened.

“Life is bound to be hard if you only care about people.”

It was a bit of a determined tone unlike Olivia.

“I think I can take root in life only if I give my heart to the things that will continue to be there.”

It sounds like she’s talking to Lirian, but also to Olivia herself. I could feel it vaguely from the look on the canvas.

Lillian didn’t give any answers, but Olivia was already naturally unpacking her old clothes around her dress. Lillian quietly
watched Olivia do it. The smell of oil stimulated my nose.

“Of course, not everyone is in the condition to give their hearts to those things…….I know I’m lucky, too.”

Olivia handed a painted brush to Lirian.

“The Empress, too… It’s time for you to be lucky.”Unconsciously accepting the brush, Lillian pondered Olivia’s words. It
sounded strange to me to say roots in life. I’ve always felt like I was barely on my feet.

Lillian, who was wondering if such a thing would work by wielding a brush, thought long after. He doesn’t know much
about life anyway. There was no opportunity to know properly, so it was no harm to find out once. If you fail, you’ll have
nothing to lose.

***

Upon completion of the Bernie Magic report, scholars began to report on Bernie Dog’s analysis with therapists. It was just
as painful as it was before.

I had to hear what the damn pain was on the head of magic, and now I had to hear again what the poison had caused
Lirian. How difficult it is to treat.I was tired of sitting at the meeting as if I was fine, but I had to attend the banquet again
afterwards.

“Come to Macha. How come you never come after you ascended to the throne. We need to have a deep conversation.
You want it, too.

The word “attending a banquet” meant that he had to deal with a terrible blaze and a blaze with alcohol in it meant that he
had to deal with a blaze with alcohol.

“Because I was crowned.”

“Are you going to ruin this place in a few days?”

The more I heard it, the lighter it sounded. I’m sure Emperor Mach beat Blaze like dust every time he said that, but he still
speaks like that. Violence did not seem to be the way to solve everything.

“It hasn’t been long since the rebellion ended.”

“I know what’s going on. Do you want to lie? You said it was easy to suppress. I heard that’s why the national treasury is
so rich. Bernie’s taste has changed and Croissen’s situation has changed, so let’s talk about taxes. What about the
military story?”What kind of nonsense is this? Carlo thought to himself. It wasn’t easy at all. In the process, I lost the only
thing I had left.
Out of breath, Carlo unconsciously brought the cup to his mouth.

“This year, I’m going to spend Danya.”

“Oh, you’re too distant again. I’m inviting you to talk comfortably about old times. And my sister doesn’t like him very
much…”Well, that’s better than the morons I’ve sent before.”

Among them was Marquis Roden. Now I’m sad to lose my daughter.

“But when is the Empress of Croysen coming back from Solta?”

The curious look and tone quickly made Carlo feel dirty. I can’t believe I have to be the object of his curiosity just because
I’m his wife. I didn’t even get the right treatment.

It was not worth answering, so Carlo just stared at Blaze. When I opened my mouth, I thought I would say something
ungodly.”Hey… You’re really going to kill me. I can’t say anything…….”

Blaze stepped back and muttered. She’s Delois’ daughter, and they’re like dogs.I didn’t know why he was reacting like
that. Maybe it was because his face got a little sharp, but his expression was scary. I got goosebumps because I thought
he was crazy.

Indeed, just looking at his body size, it was not the size that Blaze would think was ridiculous. Blaze assumed that if he
had not been the master of Macha, he would have been punished physically from Carlo.

“Okay, I won’t talk about your wives anymore, all right.”

Tired of saying no to the wives, Carlo ignored Blaze and drank. Soon after, Carlo regretted the choice. Alcohol instigated
the idea of Lillian. No, he encouraged her.Rather than that, it felt like it exploded with all its might.

The meeting has already brought him to the brink of limit. Carloi took advantage of the ruckus and left the palace with a
bottle of liquor.The road to the empress was unfamiliar. After Lirian left, Carloi never visited there. I didn’t want to check
Lirian’s absence with my eyes. It was obvious that the great palace would show without mercy what it was missing with its
own hands and how big it was. But today, strangely enough, my feet moved freely.

Carlo paused in front of the bedroom. Even here, I remembered hurting Lirian. To someone who was already suffering.

I don’t even remember why I did that anymore, but the act itself was still clear.

The most painful thing wasn’t that they couldn’t be reversed. I was afraid that Lirian would have such a clear memory. It’s
so vivid to him that he can’t help but do it to Lirian.The bedroom that opened the door was as empty as expected. Even
though there was no wind, Carlo felt empty because his heart was wide open.

There was a necklace on the bed that was neatly arranged so that no trace could be no trace. Carlo sat carefully on the
bed and fiddled with the necklace. It was wolf’s tears.

Lillian left everything connected to him here. Looking blankly at the necklace without any good memories, Carlo lay on the
bed.

“Lirian…….”

I wanted to smell Lirian, but even that seemed too much for him.

One arm stretched out and managed to hold a bottle of liquor, and the other arm covered his eyes helplessly.

“……Just let it slide for today.”

Drowning intoxicated, Carlo muttered. Even though there’s no one to listen.

“I’m trying to keep my promise. So far, so far. I stopped crying like a fool.….drinking……just for today.”Suddenly, I felt a
pain that I was used to in my chest. I’m used to pain, but the memory of this pain was still painful. Words at the meeting
were mixed up and stuck in his head.

“I don’t know how to live.…. I’m not going to live half-heartedly. No, I’m doing it.”

Words came out rambling. As I said this, I really felt like I was there. I feel like a f*****g idiot, like a crazy b*****d, but I did.
“But today, it’s so……. It’s too hard. Let me off the hook for a day.….”

Suddenly, I remembered the day I hugged Lirian here. Lirian, who was constantly shedding tears under him, on this bed.

A low-pitched curse came out of Carlo’s mouth. I should have thought about the meaning of the tears at least once. At
that time, she was crazy about not pushing her away, so she was drunk and didn’t think that she might be serious about
herself.That’s how Lillian would talk to him. Maybe that’s why he fell in love with Lirian’s tears like a madman.

But now the mere thought of the transparent bubble has broken my heart. If you cut the body, there might be no trace.

“I don’t have you, I’m sure I don’t have you.”Why are you the only one wherever I go? You’re the only one who’s sick.”

Well, the word “sickest” is also illogical. Carloi thought self-helpfully. Because Lillian was always sick in Purto.

“I’ll be like this. From tomorrow. I’ll buy it somehow. Well, you said you’d keep your word.”

Anyway, it was a relief that there was something left to protect.

“So, just once. Can’t you at least come out in my dream?….I know, there’s a lot that a crazy b*****d wants.”

Carloi carefully grabbed the wolf’s tears lying next to him.

“But he’s a son of a b***h anyway.….I don’t care if I’m a son of a b***h. It’s okay to see you in a dream.”He closed his
eyes again. Where she stayed, though, maybe…….

***

I didn’t know you were in La Sortio. Lexem Sorta is a beautiful place. I like Croissen the best. Isn’t it? I don’t think there’s a
place like Croissen anywhere else.

Anyway, since I talked to Roden, the book will go to La Sortio soon.>

Lillian was sitting on Lake Macsus reading Keana’s letter. Next to her, Maryann and Jane were embroidered, and Olivia
was painting. On the table was a cake made by Bex. The appearance was so beautiful that I doubted that Bex’s soul
could have been in it. Of course, it was delicious.

“What does Lady Roden say? Will you send me a book?”

Lirian nodded slightly at the enthusiastic attention of Maryann and Jane.”I think the stepmother was conspired with her
father.”

“Come on, no. Something must have happened. My father’s side did the harm.”

Watching the confrontation between mother and daughter, Lillian thought that the end of the argument was more curious
than the ending of the book.

Macha is an interesting place. I can say this with confidence. But I don’t like it. The Mahas are all so…….I can’t explain it
in words.

But I think it’s worth visiting at least once. Please let me know if your Majesty is interested in coming. The residence here
is nice, so I don’t think there’s a flaw in serving your Majesty.>

Keana’s letter contained her affection for Purthu. Macha didn’t seem to like it very much. If it were me, I’d be happy
anywhere that wasn’t Purtu.

“I’ve never been to Macha either. I heard it’s an interesting place.”Olivia, who was painting, said. Lillian thought to himself.
It’s not that Olivia hasn’t been there, it’s that she hasn’t been there.

“…Beautiful.”

When Lirian said something after seeing Olivia’s painting, Olivia just smiled.

“Your Majesty has too much praise.”

But I meant it. Lirian was learning from Olivia these days, and the more she found herself a great person with many
talents. He was good at drawing, and he was good at handling rut, viol and other instruments and played them to Lirian.
Olivia said, “Soltais deal with this,” and humbled in an arrogant manner.
Lirian herself, on the other hand, was not very good at music. Playing an instrument was interesting but slow to develop.
But painting was different. Maybe it’s because Olivia complimented her too much for her talent, but it didn’t seem too bad
for Lirian either.Denise would be so proud if she had known. It’s good to have one thing you’re good at.

And it really took a lot of effort to get rid of all the clutter. These days, I was painting Denise in my memory while learning
to paint a portrait, and the wind and waves of my mind, which often happened, also calmed down.

Maybe that’s why. As the head and mind got organized, a person came to mind more frequently. These days, instead of
nightmares, Carlo often appeared in dreams and had trouble sleeping.

I certainly remembered when Denise called my name, but at the end, Carlo’s voice always overlapped. Maybe it’s
because Denise and Carlo are the only ones who used to call their names.

Carloy’s voice calling the name was always desperate. Even though he called me like I threw up because I thought I
would die if I didn’t call him, he acted as if he had sinned just by spitting out his name.

Obviously, I thought his words were only meant to hurt her, but Carloy’s voice in memory was always so desperate.

Obviously, he thought he was the only one who begged him, but in the sudden memories that came to mind these days,
Carlo was always clinging to himself.

She told Yvonne coldly that she had never overlapped Lou, but when she was Yvonne and Louie, he collapsed and
prayed in front of her in the same way, in the same voice.

Soon Lillian shook his head. I ran away because it was painful to see Carlo, but somehow it occurred to me more often.
What do you mean now?….

Even himself, who lost Denise, was slowly adjusting to this life. Carloi would also be fine by now.

“Come to think of it, the last time you wanted to learn Mahar, I saved some people.”Lirian, who was lost in thought of
Carloy, was voiced by Olivia.

“Your wife is Mahine. It’s been a while since I married my own son and lived in Lexem Sorta, so I’m sure you’ll be fine
since you’re good at Croissant.”

Lirian nodded quietly. I didn’t have to learn Maha unless I was going to live in Maha anyway, but I wanted to be busy. And
Lillian realized that learning something was the right thing to be busy.

In addition, she could not live in La Sortio as an empress forever. Just in case, I wanted to know as much as I could.

***

Bernie’s king, Dante Riccio, appeared with an arrogant look that didn’t match the haggard face that looked bad. But after
checking out Carlo sitting there, the expression quickly subsided.

Still, Bernie’s king gave a vague answer several times. He began to speak properly when Carlo did not hide his
determination to go to war.”If Bernie doesn’t know what he’s up to, I’ll probably choose the way I’m comfortable with.”

“No, I’m up to it.”

“I think it would be better to erase the country from the map than to live with a country that I don’t know what it is. It’ll be
safe.”

I heard it hasn’t been long since they put down the rebellion. King Bernie looked at the young emperor of Croissen, who
said he couldn’t afford to go to war with other countries, with a face of anguish.

“Dear King Bernie……I don’t think you understand.”

Unlike his cold face, the Emperor of Croissen continued in a soft tone.

“Why do you think Bernie’s behavior only stimulated Croissen? A sane country, of course, would not regard Bernie as
anxious. I’ve done this twice, not once.”Only then did Bernie’s king see the surrogates gathered there.

Lartua’s unwillingness to rush into war with Bernie was due to the rugged Makea Mountains blocking the two. Macha did
not invade Bernie because Croissen in between did not give way. And Croissen…….
“I’m not like Delois. Delois wouldn’t have joined Mach because he had to benefit from Bernie, but I’m not interested in that.
Of course, I’m not interested in Bernie’s land, which isn’t much to look at, but…….”

Carloi, who spoke in a dry tone, pointed to Blaze with his eyes.

“But Macha is a little different. Bernie seems interested because he believes there’s a place to use it. Isn’t that right,
Grand Duke?”

Blaze nodded with a smile.

“Oh, my emperor is very interested.”

“So wouldn’t this be what I’m thinking. Let’s make a path to Bernie through Milte and open it to Mach……. Well, that’s
what I think. In return, I’ll get some reward from Mach.”In the long run, it was better to pay that much than to live in a
country like Bernie.

“Croissen can do it himself, no matter how far he goes. The rat inside is dead, and I don’t care anymore.If you get rid of
yourselves, Lartua will thank you and support you.”

Dante Riccio lost his motivation when he saw the king of Lartua nod his head. After reading the signs, Carlo continued.

“It seems that the magic of the mind has been expressed through the veins, and the last wizard, the son of the princess,
has died, so we don’t have to hide it anymore. It’s hard for two people to express themselves in the same generation
anyway, so there’s no one left.”

Realizing what Carlo knew more than he thought, Bernie’s last will disappeared from the face of King Bernie. Dante Riccio
quite obediently confided in what he knew. Everything went down the drain anyway.First expressed in his upper and
upper ranks through a mad incest…They say they took the form of an ancient crystal stone because there was no
guarantee that it would be hereditary.….

According to the king, what Bernie’s princess usually did seemed to be a kind of mental magic that controlled emotions. In
the meantime, he drew a line saying that he had nothing to do with Bernie’s wizard, which was called Fior, but Carlo
decided to move on because he received a lot of information that the scholars and therapists could use.

“Are you going to leave Bernie like that? I’m sure he’ll keep doing that.”

Just before returning to Mach, Blaze asked Carlois. Carlo didn’t answer much, but in that face Blaze read the answer.

“You……. You were lying to me that you’d let it go, if I told you the truth.

Carlo was still unanswered. He looked as if he wanted Blaze to go out soon.

“Why, why, what are you going to do? What are you thinking? You should really come here. I think we need an in-depth
conversation. My sister is going crazy, too.””I hope you’re doing well, Grand Duke.”

Blaze threw her tongue at the heartless farewell. I felt like I had to give up seeing him in Macha this year.

***

Completing Denise’s painting took longer than expected. Even though the canvas size was small. When the painting was
completed, it was already two months after spending time in La Sortio.

Lillian is now able to play basic instruments, and Mahar is able to play a little bit. I have read quite a lot of books. Including
that strange book by Keana. Painting has become a hobby that I do every day.

I don’t know if I want to live because of all this c**p. But thanks to you, I knew living wasn’t all that hard.

Realizing that she couldn’t cry when she saw Denise smiling on the canvas, Lillian felt it. It was time to leave La Sortio. I
wanted to go as far away as I could from Croissen.The frequency of headaches and nightmares has also decreased
noticeably. The therapist made a new drug.It certainly worked better than it used to.

“Your Majesty.”

Olivia’s voice came from behind Lillian, who was looking at the canvas at Lake Mexus.

“We have a visitor from Purto.”

My heart sank at the words. I didn’t know why I fell down.

When Lillian found out that the guest was Alexis Du였다는a, he knew why. My head went blank as soon as I
found out. I was a little disappointed to see Alexis, so I guess the reason why he was down was because of expectations.

Catching his pathetic heart, Lillian met Alexis Du를a at the lake. When Alexis said he would go to the drawing room
and meet her, he came to the lake in person, saying, “It’s okay.”

“What brings you here…….”

“I’m here because I have something to tell you, and I have something to explain.

Looking at Alexis’ face, the phrases in the diary wandered in my head for no reason. On the one hand, I was curious. Do
you still hate Carlo?”Some of the assets recovered from Delois belong to you.”

“Why are you telling me that….”

“It’s not that surprising. Have you ever killed Delois?”

Lillian still had a look on his face that he didn’t understand. He didn’t kill for much of a purpose, and that didn’t erase the
fact that Delois was an illegitimate child of Delois.

Alexis knew Lirian’s question but did not bother to answer it. I didn’t want to say that Carlo acted like a crook against the
nobles to do that.

“And your Majesty is no longer legally Delois. If you’re interested in joining another family, I will.”

“No, that’s enough. I’ve been thinking, if you really need a last name…….I’m thinking of using my mother’s name as my
last name.”

“…I’ll take care of it, then.”

Alexis briefly explained the type and size of property attributed to Lirian. I was worried that Delois would receive Delois’
estate because it was confiscated from Delois, but it wasn’t.When the explanation was over, there was nothing more to be
said between the Duke and the Empress.

“Do you need anything else?”

Lyrian, who habitually shook his head at Alexis’s question, stopped moving.

“It’s not like I’m gonna say this after I get it, but…….”

“You don’t have to think like that because it’s time to go back.”

Lillian quietly continued.

“I’m about to leave La Sortio.”

“Then where are you going…….”

“I’ll probably go to Mach right away. You’ll have to think about it after that.”

If you leave Lexem Sorta and go to Mach, not Purtu, that’s obvious.

“So I couldn’t have been more empress.”

When the empress seemed to have cleared her mind, Alexis recalled her nephew who was left in Purto. Carlo, whose
soul is half dead and obsessively living his life.”I see.”

Lirian was not surprised by Alexis’ naive reply. That day, the last time I said hello to Carlo, he knew this was going to
happen. It was never his place anyway.

When Alexis was about to leave, Lillian hesitated for a long time. Lyrian ended up talking to Alexis because of the slight
guilt she felt while watching him.

“……I read Gong’s diary. The diary that was here.”

Lirian pulled the diary out of the tree hole and handed it to Alexis.

“I’m sorry. I knew I shouldn’t peek.….I wanted to know. How the h**l have you endured all that?”

Alexis stared down at his diary.

“It wouldn’t have helped much. It’s full of shame.”

“By the way, the ball is alive and alive.….that alone showed me something.”Alexis wrote the diary with her hand as if she
was going to hand it over and soon stopped gesturing. He picked up the stones under the tree, untied the strings of his
hair, and tied them to his diary. Then Alexis quietly dropped his diary into Lake Macsus. The diary sank down silently.

The sudden act left Lirian speechless and looked at Alexis.

“It’s something I don’t need anymore.”

Alexis looked somewhat carefree.

“Now I can admit Adelaide is dead without being angry. I’ve tied him to my feelings for too long, so it’s time to let him go. I
did things that she didn’t want because of the feelings she had over there.….”

Alexis, who spoke at the end of his speech, soon took the courtesy of Lirian.

“Hopefully, the Empress will be all right one day.”

He seemed to be apologizing for some reason.”Back?”

Lillian grabbed Alexis, who was about to leave, impulsively. He was so impulsive that he forgot what to say next.

“Oh, that’s….”

I couldn’t bring myself to speak. I don’t know what kind of answer I’m going to get.

Alexis replied more quietly than that Lirian.

“He’s fine. So you don’t have to worry.”

Lillian shut her mouth when she seemed to have noticed exactly what she wanted to ask.

I see, you’re better now.

Somehow I felt like I was going to cry. It was a relief. When I think of Carlo, I always feel a little, a little lighter, a little
heavier.

“The ball now, doesn’t it hate him?”

Alexis gave the question a troubled look.

“I don’t hate it. I get mixed up when I watch it.…I don’t hate you. In fact, unlike your Majesty, I don’t deserve to hate
you.”Alexis left La Sortio with the last word.

Lillian sat on the lake chair and stared at Denise on the canvas for a long time. I’ll think about what Alexis said. Thinking
about whether he’s still angry at Denise’s death or how he feels when he thinks of Carloi. What kind of mind does he have
to go through my head.

***

Carlo didn’t react much when he heard that Lillian was leaving La Sortio as well as the empress. He just accepted it as if
he had expected it. So for the first few days.

Carlo’s face, which is becoming more and more like a return note, has become beyond measure. It would have been
better if he cried out that he was going to collapse or die, but he remained the same. I wake up at the same time, eat at
the same time, and work at the same time. You say it in front of others.Croissen’s old Reformed Monarch would not have
worked this way, but Carlo started to make it without him. The nobles were told to stay in Purto, and the territories were
turned over one by one.
Alexis wouldn’t say anything at first either. He was not a nagging human being, and he had nothing to say. There’s
nothing to say about the hard work of the country.

But a few days later, through Ashel’s snitch, Alexis saw Carloy lying in the Empress’s bedroom in the middle of the night,
talking to someone as if he were talking to himself.

“……they’ll blame me for coming again. But I held it in for a long time. It’s been a month.”

I just couldn’t hear it.

“Your Majesty.”

Carlo opened his eyes and looked at Alexis for a few seconds. Soon he had the nerve to close his eyes again.

“Your Majesty.”

“Just get out. You’re not crazy.”I don’t know how he knew what he was going to say, but judging from the fact that he was
hitting it in advance, I thought he wasn’t very crazy.

“It’s because I’m really going crazy if I don’t do this. Pretend you don’t know and get out. And then you’ll be all right again.”

“You’d better take a look.”

“What?”

“Go to La Sortio and take a look at his face. Don’t be so pathetic.”

Carloi had no answer.

“What’s wrong with you? Because the empress didn’t say she could come to see you?”

Seeing you stay still, I think you’really. Alexis lost his reason and almost crushed Carlo’s head.

“I didn’t tell you not to come to see me. Who’s going to talk to him or bring him? Just go and see your face.”

He treated the emperor with the last reason, but Alexis’ voice got louder as he said he was a human being. I wanted to
punch myself instead of the empress, who told her not to worry about such a crazy b***h.”If you don’t see it this time, you
never know when you’ll see it, so get a hold of yourself.”

“…Can I do that?”

Alexis endured although he was told to get up and not act like a fool and to kick the bed with his feet.

“If you don’t go, I’m going to tell the empress about your condition at least now.”

Instead, he threatened. At that, Carlo got out of bed. The face was frozen cold.

“I’ll be ready.”

Alexis went out of the bedroom and started getting ready before Carlo said anything. First, I gave the letter to Maryann to
Assel and started Assel first. To silence the people of La Sortio in advance so that Carlo can enter quietly.

Maryann wrote that she would like the Empress to be brought out to Lake Maxus in the morning. It is a shameless
request, but there were also few words asking for help as if saving a person.Carlo, who was wondering if he could go, set
the stage and left Purto with a surprisingly brazen face. My heart seemed to be already in La Sortio, so I couldn’t even
think of anything to him.

***

When Carlo arrived in La Sortio, it was after sunrise in the morning. The sota’s hazy sun shone every inch with bright light.

“The maid said she’d bring the empress out. I won’t get close to the lake, so I’ll see you here.”

Ashel looked excited alone, not in the mood. Alexis said he was caught by Alexis these days and was semi-forced to take
private classes, but he seemed excited to come out after a long time.

Near Lake Mexus, Carloi paced nervously. I was crazy about something and ran here, but now I’m nervous. Just in case
Lillian finds himself. I’m afraid it’ll hurt her again.”Your Majesty!”
Ashel grabbed Carloi and whispered. I could see several people in the distance. Among them, only Lirian was seen. As
soon as I recognized Lirian, my heart jumped. To the point where it’s too much.

“Wow, but I still look better. Right.”

Ashel murmured innocently. Carlo was able to know. Lirian looked much healthier now than Lirian last seen in Purto.
Although I still look too skinny.

Carloi looked at Lillian like a grass bending its neck toward the sun. Lirian standing under the sun matched the light.

Lirian smiled faintly when the woman, who appeared to be Countess Solis, said what. The moment I saw the smile,
Carlo’s heart sank. Lirian is not crying. It’s not only about not crying but also about laughing. It’s Bloody tears grew cold.

“…Let’s go.”

“What? Already? You haven’t seen him for a long time.”

“That’s enough.”With puzzled Ashel, Carlo escaped from the Mexus.

Lillian is no longer around him, so he can laugh because he’s not around, who’s always been making her cry. That alone
was enough for Carlo. That’s enough.

You’ll never see her again, but……. But it was okay. Because Lillian doesn’t cry. I didn’t think I should be confident in the
whole space. She didn’t want to ruin her world with her own existence.

“…Are you all right?”

In the carriage, Ashel looked around and asked.

“I’m fine.”

Carlo replied quietly. The sun’s light from Lexem Sorta came through the window into the carriage. I’ve never liked this
light here before, but I felt lucky to have this place today.

I mean, Carlo was fine.

***

Keana gladly invited Lirian to her mansion. He even boasted that he would show them around Mach. The conclusion of
the strange book is that he has it, so he said he would lend it to me when he arrived in Macha, but Lillian couldn’t tell how
far he expected it to go.Maryann and Jane insisted on keeping up with Mach. I said I don’t need to do that anymore, but at
heart, Lillian was grateful. It would have been better than alone.

It was a shame to leave the beautiful La Sortio, but I was thinking that one day I would leave anyway. Besides, I’ve been
here longer than I expected in two months.

It was not a shame to bother Lillian until the end. It was a conflict in the mind, neither big nor small.

I wanted to see Carlo one more time. I didn’t want to do anything great. I just wanted to make sure he was really okay.
The last time I saw him, I was touched by his vivid image. The more she got better, the stronger his appearance came to
mind.

But in the end, Lillian gave up the idea. Carlos finally got better, but I was worried that he might have a hard time seeing
himself. Furthermore, judging by the rumors, Carlo seemed to be feeling better.Looking at Croissen with a solid national
treasury, the story seemed to be keeping its promise to La Sortio. It was a little sad to hear that he was especially focused
on improving the treatment of illegitimate children and children.….

In addition to changing the law, he was working on every piece of land to improve awareness. Outspoken discrimination
has been banned, and children are still protected by the country. I meant that there would be fewer and fewer unfortunate
children like me.

My heart tightened as I measured what he was thinking and what he was doing.

Recalling Maryann’s words, Lillian worked hard to clean up her sudden urge.Yes, it would have been better for him not to
see Carloi if it was so good. I didn’t want to poke him.
Besides, Lillian was scared of myself. I don’t think I resent Carlo now, but I was afraid that I would hate him again because
I remembered his memories when I saw him again. They had a hard time just looking at each other in Purtu.

After trying to sleep that didn’t even come, Lillian finally tossed and turned around and settled down.

The morning came without fail and it was time for Lillian to leave. Bex, the struggling chef, cried, saying, “There is still a lot
of food I haven’t cooked for you.” In two months, what makes you feel so attached that you even cry?Lirian briefly
regretted that she should have eaten Bex’s food more deliciously.

Olivia Donata, on the other hand, did not cry at all. His eyes were not red and he was still determined. It looked the same
as usual.”It’s too bad. If you ever come to Lexem Sorta, please visit me.”

“I’ll do that.”

Olivia asked.

“Can I hold your hand?”

Lillian nodded awkwardly. The old lady carefully grabbed Lirian’s hand and patted him lightly. I felt the warmth of Solta’s
sunshine.

“Your Majesty is a very brave and intelligent man. I could feel it in a short time.”

It was a strong expression unlike a person who always gave lukewarm evaluations. Lillian knew she was as much
affectionate as Olivia’s

“I’m not your Majesty anymore.….”

“And he has a noble taste.”

Olivia said jokingly.

“Look as much as you can. Your Majesty has a big heart, so you’ll be able to put that much.”

“Thank you, I mean it.”

Lillian added, hesitating for a moment.

“…Olivia.”

Olivia opened her eyes wide for a moment and smiled at the first name. It wasn’t until then that Lillian realized that she
liked the smile quite a lot.The people of Sortio were people who had no contact with Delois. I love Denis, the last one,
Carlo, intertwined with complex emotions, and even Maryann beside herself, had a point that reminded me of Delois. But
Solta’s people were the first people Lirian had ever met, and had nothing to do with Delois.

“Hi, Empress Sortio.”

After filling his heart with Solta’s love, Lillian left. It’s filled with the sunlight of Solta who fell in love even in a short period
of time. think of Denise Even if you feel empty, you can take out your affection and look into it. think of Carlo So that you
can see the sunlight again even if your heart is cold.
Carlo was at a loss whether he should have thought he was good at seeing Lirian at La Sortio for a moment or regretted
it. It was good to see that Lillian was getting better. I felt lucky that Lillian didn’t see him.

But the face that I saw for a moment got stuck like a thorn and bothered him. The desire to see him more properly and
closer shook him relentlessly. Between these gaps, Carlo grew so thin as if he were in harmony, as if he were in a colorful
Lithuanian harmony without scent.

People who didn’t know anything thought he was becoming more and more impeccable, but in fact his kernel was already
dead.

The compulsion to survive, the instinct to end in death, the reason not to see Lirian, and the desire to see her. I thought of
Lillian’s smile when I was really going crazy after spending every day in between. Lillian remembered that she was fine
now, and that she had to live.Nothing erased my remorse about why making Lirian laugh couldn’t be me.…. It was just
distant to think that this life would go on endlessly.

Carlo tried to erase his thoughts. He tried to force Lirian to rule everything out and focus on Alexis in front of him.

“You must have gotten a new piece of land, you don’t have to sell it to us if you want to sell it to us. Aside from being
suspicious of quality, Macha looks too impatient.”

“The conquest war is more expensive than I thought, so I don’t know how to feel. So you won’t take it at all?”

“These are things that Crocene doesn’t need. Isn’t it an exotic luxury anyway? I think Macha is bored, but I’d rather return
his attention to Bernie. I’m sure you’ll have a good time negotiating.””I was going to tell you if I didn’t…….I don’t think it’s
going to be easy for me to go to Maha.”

Carlo raised his head for the first time when he returned. Macha was tired and kept asking for his visit, so I was going to
send Alexis instead, but all of a sudden.

“Any reason you can’t go?”

“It’s hard because I’m old.”

Somehow, I felt like I was getting back what I said. Carlo frowned.

“Are you telling me to listen?”

“I’m telling you, it’s too much to go all the way to Mach. Don’t you have to take it to the ship?”

“If it’s not you, then…….”

“Your Majesty should go. This time, the topic of the talks has changed, so you’d better go there yourself.”

Otherwise, the haggard face of Carlo looked more tired. Carloi did not like Macha. Alexis, who felt sorry for a moment,
soon changed her mind. Anyway, Carlo didn’t really like anything in the world. It wasn’t new to me.I thought about whether
it would be better to say honestly that Lirian is in Maha, but I also thought it would be better not to. I didn’t deserve to go
again, so I just got tired.

Carloi knew that Lillian was now staying at the home of a duke’s wife in rural Solta. It didn’t even ask exactly where. I only
told him to give proper help and let me know only when something happens.

Alexis realized that he would rather not know. Is it because he thinks he will visit the empress if he finds out?

“Please go and come back once.”

Feeling a little skeptical about why he was doing this, Alexis insisted. But I thought I’d be better off if I saw his face. I don’t
even want a great reunion.Although the therapist is pouring all sorts of drugs into Carloi, Alexis sees it as just
a material that moves Carlo’s body, nothing less. He’s a junkie. I have to tell the therapist that I’m going to call the
Empress’s name at night because I’m drunk.

The new therapist was shocked by Carlo’s condition day by day. I was always learning anew about how mentally ill a
person could be, and how desperately a crazy person could hide the condition.

If that could be a growth, yes, it would be a growth of its own. It’s gonna be easy for any patient after Carloy. Alexis quietly
kicked his tongue without knowing Carloy.
“……Yes, I’d rather go once. I’ll be quiet for about five years this time.”With an expression of disgust, Carlo finally nodded.

“Take Ashel with you.”

“Assel can go to Bernie, but she can’t go to Macha. The ball has it.”

Ashel, who has been shooting around the world, did not want to go even if Mach died. It was because I remembered the
terrible slave life.

“You seem to follow the ball well anyway.”

Even so, I always thought that I should teach Korean properly when I saw Assel, but Alexis was spending a lot of time
with Assel because of Carloy.

“Well, I might say you’d rather go to Mach than be with me.”….I see for now.”

Alexis glanced back as she left her office. Sitting alone at his desk, Carlo looked lonely. As always. He’s always been that
way since he was very young.

Suddenly, I remembered the empress standing by the lake at Megthus and asking after Carloi. It felt like it was going to fly
away in the light wind. That looks just like Carloi now.Come to think of it, it was time to arrive in Macha and meet Kiana
Roden. Alexis wondered if a woman who seemed unable to beat the wind would be able to withstand Mach.

***

Lirian had never been on a boat in her life. No, I haven’t even seen the sea properly. So I didn’t know. I don’t know how
much seasick I am.

The sea was beautiful for exactly 10 minutes. It was only for a moment that Lirian, who was admiring the blue color of his
eyes, fell into motion sickness while hitting his face with different winds of the sea.

In a breathtaking mood, I fiddled with the necklace and thought of Denise, but within a few minutes, I was holding it tightly
in case it would disappear.

“Are you all right?”

Lillian managed to nod to Maryann’s question.

“Just hang in there. They’re almost there now.”

“It’s usually better if you’re treated to calm motion sickness, but I think your Majesty has a particularly severe
constitution.”Amos Wright, a therapist who followed Mach, said embarrassingly. Lirian said she couldn’t take a decent
head of household to Mach, but that was Carloy’s only request sent through Alexis.

The therapist seemed completely dissatisfied with coming to Mach. But there was something I wanted to study in Macha.
And he added significantly. I don’t think you’ll be in Mach for that long anyway.

“Even if it’s not your majesty anymore.”

Lirian muttered in a dying voice.

“But I don’t have a particular title to call…Besides, it hasn’t been formally accepted yet, has it? Until then, you will be
my servant.”

Alexis once said it would take some time to deal with it without noise. He even went to La Sortio to recuperate, but
decided to step down on his own because he didn’t feel well.

At the thought of what life would be like in the future, Lillian was at a loss for a moment. However, the seasickness caused
by the strong waves cleared the mind. I don’t know if I should say thank you. Maryann patted Lian’s nauseating back
quietly.”We’re almost there! Come out. It’s so fascinating.”

Jane, who was on deck, came in and raised her voice with a slightly excited face.

“How do you get out? Your Majesty is having such a hard time just sitting there…….”
“It’s okay. I can go out for a while. And really, what should I call it? I can’t help but attract attention if you call me that when
you go to Maha.”

“But from your appearance, your eyes are…….You are so typical of Croissen. Then I’ll call you Miss.”

“It would be better to pretend to be married than single. Just call me wife.”

Lillian managed to get up and head out to the deck. The moment I stood by holding onto the railing, I could see what Jane
had called me for.

Kiroke, a port city called the entrance of Macha, was seen. And there was a wolf made of water running around in
the air over the sea surrounding Kiroke. Wolves and water, they don’t go together at all, but it was just a fascinating
sight.”Isn’t it great? I’ve only heard of Mach’s sea magic, but it’s my first time seeing it like this.”

Maryann whispered admirably.

The closer the ship got to the Kiroke, the closer to the water was to be seen. Like a fountain in the middle of the ocean,
like a column of water. As if to show that he was the ruler of the sea, Macha was splendid from the entrance. But there
was one thing more intense than that.

“Stretch.”

It smelled like the sea.

“Oh, my lungs. No, ma’am. Are you all right?”

Lirian nodded her head. I had a hunch that I would never forget Mach’s first impression. Suddenly, I wondered if Denis
would have been as seasick as he was. I was still heartbroken by the curiosity that I could never solve.

But it was okay. I felt like I could say it was okay. If you keep wondering one by one, time will go by. If we meet Denise,
we can ask her all at once.* * *

Ashell suddenly changed his mind the day before he went to Mach. Macha said he would not go until he was dead, but
now he begged to take him.

“Why are you trying so hard? I’m not in danger in Macha, so just stay here. I know what your condition will be like when
you get there, but it doesn’t even help me that much.”

Despite Carlo’s dissuasion, Assel stubbornly shook his head. Having no way of knowing what the h**l was going on in that
little head, Carlo surrendered.

On the boat to Mach, Carlo thought of Lillian. Solta’s countryside isn’t that close either, but if she’s in Mach, it’ll feel like
she’s living in a different sky than Lirian. Otherwise, Macha doesn’t like anything, but one more reason has been added.I
felt like my headache was getting worse when I was lying down, so Carlo came out on the deck. The strong sea breeze hit
me in the face as if I had to come to my senses.

Carlo stared blankly up at the blue sky and lowered his gaze to the blue sea just as much. The sea was transparent, but it
was far too deep to see the end. Just like yourself.

The hand holding the railing shook. The intense color of the sea seemed to suck up Carloi. I couldn’t see anything but
blue. I felt like my head was full of water. That’s how much I got blue impulses.

I want to fall out like this. If living is as good as locked anyway, I would rather sink into the depths of the sea and
disappear. It would have been easier to breathe.

Don’t die, Carl.>

Suddenly, a pale voice intervened between the impulses that dominated the whole head and body. At that moment, Carlo
took his breath away and leaned against the railing.Carlo, who had been breathing heavily on the railing with trembling
hands, sank leaning against the railing as if he had lost his strength. Continually muttering abusive language, Carlo
hugged his head.

You crazy b*****d… you’re crazy. I swore at myself countless times. I don’t know what the h**l you were trying to do. No, I
actually knew. It’s a little hard and I’m just going to give up everything. But he couldn’t do that. He has no right to do that.
Unable to cry, Carlo just shivered and repeated swearing.

“I knew this would happen, so I followed you.”

From above, Assel’s distinctive voice was heard.

“…I won’t die.”

“I don’t know. You don’t know what will happen if you go crazy. Of course I’ve never been.”

Listening to Ashel’s harmless self-talk, Carloi recalled Lillian.

When would a person want to give up his or her life? I remembered one day in Purto when Lirian drank the poison that he
had to go to Kiana without hesitation. Why would he do that?Carloi ended up burying his face and muttering swear words
once again. I couldn’t even die.

***

Keana was out to meet with Kiroke. As soon as she saw Lirian getting off the ship, she waved so brightly as if she had
seen her family, and Lirian thought that Kiana was waiting for someone else.

“Thank you for coming! Oh, you must have gotten carsick.”

Lillian, who had no power to speak, managed to nod.

“I was thinking about going straight to the capital, but Kiroke is a very famous city, so is it possible that your Majesty…….”

When Lirian put her index finger to her mouth and made a gesture to be quiet, Keana tilted her head with a puzzled look.

“Madam, ma’am.”

When Maryann whispered to her, Keana said a slow exclamation as if she had noticed.

“Oh, yeah. Just in case, ma’am…You might want to see Kiroke, too. I’ve arranged accommodation. What should I do? If
you don’t want to, you can go straight to the capital.””I don’t think it’s a bad idea to look around Kiroke.”

As soon as she heard Lirian’s answer, Kiana took the Lirian party to her accommodation in a carriage as if she had
waited. Contrary to Lirian’s expectation that it would be a suitable place, the mansion was visible when he got off the
wagon.

“You’re staying in a place like this?”

“Yes, Emperor Mach gave me one so I could use it however I wanted.”

“A mansion like this?”

“There are a few other places besides Kiroke. Your Majesty can use the entire third floor.”

Keana replied in a nonchalant way that she was not happy at all.

“You must be a person who enjoys giving.”

“I don’t think so. I guess you liked me.”

Maryann muttered as she looked around the mansion.

“Lady Roden would prefer Mach. I can’t believe you’re so favored that you have so many of these mansions.”

“Is that so? Maryann, you should stay in Mach, too.”

Keana replied in a meaningful tone.”What about Lord Ansen?”

“He’s a little busy. I won’t be here until tomorrow. And it’s not Ansen, it’s Milona now. Your Majesty has given you a new
castle and title.”

“The Emperor Mach?”

Keana looked at Lirian with her eyes wide open.

“No? Of course, I got a Mach. Anyway, I’m talking about Croysen’s Majesty.I got a message a while after I arrived in
Maha. Clyde also received most of the land in the former Ansen. Don’t you know?”

Lillian couldn’t have known what Carlo was doing and what he was doing. Just the sudden presence of Carloi made Lillian
shake his head blankly.

“Come to think of it, did your Majesty send it to you? I thought you’d come with me.”

As soon as I realized that there was a lot to explain to Ciana, I felt tired of holding back Lirian’s body.

“I’ll explain it slowly.”

Lillian realized anew that this was a place far from Carloy. Far away from Solta, far too different. Maybe he’s breathing in
completely different air.Lillian held her breath at the moment when she remembered Carlo, who was hanging on to her in
agony. He used to invade himself like this at unexpected moments. There was only a difference in the degree of emotion
that I felt then, but this habit, which I had never experienced before, remained the same even when I left Croissen.

“Let’s go straight to the restaurant because you’re going to the market. The food is ready.”

At Keana’s words, Lirian pushed Carloi’s thoughts away and headed to the restaurant.

“The chef here is Maha. If it were my residence in the capital, I could have eaten the food that the chef I brought…….I ask
for your understanding.”

That’s what Keana said before eating. Lillian became curious. Isn’t it natural to eat Macha food made by Macha people in
Macha?

“Try…… try it. Spices are especially strong here in Macha.”

Lillian, who ate the beef dish in front of her without thinking, could not chew it a few times and spat it out again. It tasted
strange. I looked to the side and Amos Wright, the therapist, was chewing with no expression on her face, and Maryann
and Jane were frowning.”It’s a famous food. Here.”

Keana added. It was not until then that Lillian could understand the significant expression that the therapist and Keana
had been making throughout. Macha was a far cry from Solta.

Kiana whispered as she was watching the Lirians, who could hardly eat food.

“Just hang in there. If I go back to the capital, it’ll be better than this. The Kiroke spice is especially bad. But dessert is still
edible. Anyway, I’m glad that I brought the chef from Roten.”

“What about marquis?”

“Father? It’s a chef. You can get a new one from Croissen. I can’t find Chef Croissen here.”

Keana didn’t seem to have changed much. He looks bright and sour when he talks about the marquis.

It seemed more beautiful for Mach to complain that he didn’t like it. Lillian wondered if it was because Clyde was next to
her. How does it feel to be able to be with someone you love without any problems?”I think you look better.”

“Oh, my God. Me? Your Majesty also looks much better than the last time I saw him.”

“Even if it’s not Your Majesty.”

“I don’t care if no one listens. All you have to do is not know Emperor Mach. Well, Emperor Mach doesn’t even know your
face anyway.”

“That’s not what I meant, I’m not really your Majesty anymore.”

Keana’s round eyes became more round.

“I’ve decided to step down from my position as Empress. That’s why I’m here.”

“No, why…No, I’m sure you have a good reason. But you still have something to enjoy!”

Seeing Keana, who was more sad than I was, Lirian just smiled faintly.
“Then the Emperor……?”

When asked carefully by Keana, Lillian tried to answer calmly.

“You have to believe that you’re gonna be fine. You’ll be fine.”

It sounded like a pledge or a wish to himself, not to be sure of Carlo’s safety.You’re going to get along without her? The
Emperor?

Keana managed to keep a look on her face, recalling Carlo in Purthu. I didn’t think I’d get along at all. It’s amazing that the
Emperor of Croissen committed suicide.

But Keana kept her mouth shut. I’ve already done too much talking between the two.

***

He tried to stay in Kiroke for about three days, but within two days, Lillian decided to go to Macha’s capital. Aside from not
being able to eat properly, the weather was unbearable.

Maha’s sun was intense, but not as pleasant as Solta’s. It was also difficult to stay outside for a long time due to the
intensity of sunlight and the humidity that covers the body.

I think there are a lot of interesting things, but I couldn’t see them well. I didn’t understand how the Mahites were walking
around outside.Lillian is already missing Solta. It occurred to me that Denise would not have liked Mach either.

“By the way, the weather doesn’t make much difference in the capital. I didn’t like the capital because it was inland.”

At Keana’s words, Maryann made a dying sound in the wagon.

“But you’ll get used to it in a little while. I’m dying to go back to Croissen.”

“Is there a possibility?”

“I think we just need to please the emperor a little bit better.….”

Clyde, who was sitting next to Keana’s horse, shook his head.

“I’m not good enough, and you’ve liked the emperor, and I can go back to you.”

“No, did you ask me to be good? I wanted to be blessed, legally married, even in Macha. Thanks to you, I got married.
Well, it turns out I wanted to be good.”

“Some people listen, but you…….”Clyde’s face, which had been blunt at Keana’s words, turned red. Jane burst into
laughter when she saw it.

Clyde, who had not been long since arriving in Kiroke, was seated in the carriage where the Lirians and their group
decided to leave Kiroke early and returned. But he didn’t seem to mind at all.

It was quite different from what I saw at a dinner in Purtu before. I didn’t look like that back then. Lillian thought it looked
different because it was next to Ciana.

And he was particularly uncomfortable with Lillian. I was at a loss whenever I made eye contact. Lillian thought she was
just a difficulty for the empress.

“Anyway, I just told you that a close friend would come because I was afraid Emperor Mach would be too interested in
you. You have to let me know in advance to get less interested.”

“Is Emperor Mach such an unusual man?”Haven’t you heard? He’s so fickle.…. I’ve changed more than 10 Korean books
in 10 years. Three of them cut their throats themselves.”

Lillian just shook his head. She’s been living too closed, knowing all the rumours about Emperor Mach.

“But there’s no one to follow in the sea magic, so no one can say anything about it. Who’s going to put that ocean to rest?
It’s like magic every 100 years.”

Lirian knew that no one could beat the Maha royalty, who was strong in sea magic in Macha, surrounded by the sea.
“Be careful, no matter how much the Emperor likes you, he won’t let you down.”

“So let’s do it here. Where else do you see the bad news?”

“You see me every day.”

“And you have the same reaction every day.”The way Clyde and Kiana quarreled looked good together. A long time ago,
when I pushed her deep inside of Lillian’s heart, enough to bring back memories similar to those two.

Lillian, staring blankly at the two, turned her head and looked out the window at Mach’s exotic trees.

I didn’t know much about Maha, but I did know a little about Carloi. Carloi said he had been to Macha several times when
he was young. Asher was brought in at that time, and one of them was willing to participate in the war in Macha.

Did Carlo like this place? Or did he feel better anywhere than Purthu? Should I have seen it for the last time?

Lillian regretted a little. Now that he’s getting farther away, I realize that I can’t see him again. Carlo doesn’t keep his
promise very well, so it would have been nice to check it out for the last time.I haven’t had anything to protect…….>

What a lovely name. Lou looks better, though. It’s a name that reminds me of rain.>

My eyes became teary at the sudden rising voice. I didn’t know why.

Aside from what he really means to Carloi, now Carloi is not sure what he means to me. Even Denise is now firmly seated
in her heart, and she was rich in her heart, not in any place like Carlo.

I thought the excitement I felt when I was young was a green love. I never thought it was love that was shaken by him in
Purto. There was no place to lean on back then. There was no energy, no reason to push Carlo out of that h**l, the only
way to hope. Only Carloi was the warmth that touched him.

How did he and Carlo end up with nothing left but each other……. Hating and resenting to death, hanging on and trying to
confirming.I can’t erase him completely even now. It’s hard to tell whether it’s a feeling like remorse or hatred or longing,
but in any way he remains an indelible mark on Lillian’s body and mind.

Don’t call me by that name.>

Don’t put the name my mom used to call me.>

Maybe I know why it keeps snowing. He could have liked his name, and every time others called his name, he could have
thought of Carlo’s voice pleasantly. Because it didn’t work out. I had to tell myself to stop it. It might not have been like
this, but it became like this.

However, I was sad that there was no fault of only one person in all of these results.

“Your Majesty… Are you all right?”Suddenly, when she saw Lirian crying quietly, Keana was surprised and asked. Lillian
shook her head without saying a word.

I envied Clyde and Keana. They can be together without flexion, without hatred.

***

Keana is half right and half wrong, saying the capital is similar. Overall, it was true that there was not much difference with
Kiroke. Interesting was interesting. Although it was inland, there were water-based attractions throughout the city. It was
clear that it was a sight nowhere to be seen.

But it was much more unpleasant than Kiroke. After seeing the slave auction and the cruel entertainment of slaves held in
the city center, I felt sick. I felt sorry for Ashel who would have rolled in that place.

The Mahine’s voices were so loud and rough that whenever he passed the road, Lillian would be surprised. The food
tasted just as strange and strong in the capital city of Kiroke, so I usually ate in the mansion of Keana.I even thought that
Purto is better now. I meant it. Croissen was such a beautiful place.

“Actually, I thought everything she wanted would be worth it.….I don’t think that’s it again.”

Rereading Denise’s letters on a luxurious bed, Lillian said.

“Some of the things my mom wrote down will continue to be this bad.”

The world was wide and there were many things I didn’t But the experience itself wasn’t bad. It was new to know what you
hated and liked.

“To be honest with you, Denise wouldn’t like this place either. I wouldn’t have been here for three days.”

Merrianne, who had become haggard for days, muttered in a weak voice and handed the medicine to Lirian. Now taking
medicine every day was fine. I haven’t had a nightmare in Mach yet. Lillian shook off all the bottles and sighed.There’s still
a lot to see, but I wasn’t attracted at all. I wanted to go back. I don’t know where I’m going back.

“Your Majesty.”

Keana knocked on the bedroom door and came in with a book. That title seemed to last until the end.

“I have something to tell you, and I have something to tell you.What’s this picture? Who is it?”

Keana, who came close to the bed, asked Denise’s painting next to her.

“My mom.”

“Oh, I thought you looked like your Majesty.”

It may be a lie, but Keana’s words comforted me. Lillian didn’t want to resemble a duke of Delois.

“Who drew it? Oh, it’s oil painting. It’s amazing.”

“I am.”

“Your Majesty?”

Keana’s voice grew as if she were genuinely surprised.

“Yeah. Is it weird?”

“No, I didn’t know you were interested in painting. What do you mean oil painting. Even artists don’t draw very well in
Croissen.””I learned it from Solta. I’m not that good at drawing because I just learned.”

“Don’t you think you don’t need to draw that well?”

Lirian smiled.

“You mean you didn’t draw very well.”

• Oceans

• Single Women

• Lights

• World atlas online

• Chapter

• Formally

• Korean
 • 10 Minute

• Air

• All Sorts

• Oceans

• Single Women

• Lights

• World atlas online

• Chapter

• Formally

• Korean

• 10 Minute

• Air

• All Sorts

• Oceans

• Single Women

“…It’s not your job, is it?”

“Yes.”

“Then you did a great job.”

Lirian burst out laughing at Keana’s honest evaluation. As expected, Olivia was right to exaggerate her compliments.

“What do you have to say?”

“Oh, that’s….”
Whenever she spoke frankly well, suddenly Keana looked at Lillian like a child.

“What’s the matter with you?”

“I heard this story from Clyde when he went to the palace, and I thought you’d better know.”

Keana carefully continued.

“The Emperor is coming to Maha. In Croissen…….”

Carloy was the only emperor to come from Croissen. Lirian asked with a silly look on her face.”Who, Carl, is coming?”

“Yes, I thought you’d be there in a few days because of the regular meeting…….I usually send someone else, but I guess
you’re coming this year.”

He wouldn’t have come knowing that Lillian was here. Alexis said he had no intention of talking about Lirian’s journey and
route.

“But you won’t run into it. He’ll only stay at the palace.”

Keana seems to think Lirian is worried about that, but Lirian didn’t know if she wanted to run into Carloi or avoid him.
Maybe it’s because it’s both.

“…Are you all right?”

“Yes.”

Lirian was absentminded for a moment and slowly turned her head towards Ciana.

“You and Lord Clyde…….You look happy.”

Kiana blushed at the unexpected remark.

“Oh, did we show you too much of ourselves? I’m sorry.””No, not at all. It looks amazing. Trust each other and like each
other.”

Keana blinked a few times and answered slowly.

“Now, but everything happened to us, too. Clyde even thought I truly loved the Emperor and said I was a traitor. No, I
wouldn’t believe it if you told me to wait.…. Bad boy.”

“Really?”

Keana shrugged her shoulders.

“I love you…… It doesn’t solve everything. On the contrary, it often complicates everything. Things that would have been
simple, simple problems if they hadn’t loved…….We were lucky, though.”

Lillian pondered on the word. While looking at Lirian, Kiana held out the book she was holding.

“This is the last book. But it worked better than I thought, didn’t it?”

It was a ridiculous book.

“……Where the h**l did you get a book like this?””I found it in my mom’s keepsake. It’s like a novel written by my lover.
unpublished So I have to keep it to myself.”

Lirian looked up at Keana in surprise at the unexpected source. Keana had a hard-to-read look on her face what she was
thinking.

“I guess he wanted to break through the road with this because he didn’t have any money.”…. Unfortunately, he died
before publishing it. I’m so sad and angry that I lost my mom, and I’m just so thrilled to read this.”

Silent laughter leaked from Ciana.

“I can’t believe I’m in love with a man who had to use this to make a living.… forsake me. It was really ridiculous. But the
story was amazing, so afterwards, I got angry and all my other thoughts disappeared.”
Even Maryann was listening to Keana with bated breath.

“But in the last volume of this book, there’s a phrase like that. But if you’re still alive, I want to love you. I wonder if it’s a
love story that doesn’t fit this novel.….I didn’t understand what love was like at the time.”Keana’s expression was a little
sad.

“Now that I think about it, I think it’s the only phrase he’s ever truly written in this novel. That’s why you risked your life to
love my mother…….”

Keana glanced at Denise’s painting.

“And me, too. I hated my mom so much, but I think I’ll love her again if she’s As long as I’m alive.I mean, I don’t really
know myself like this either.

Like a habit, Keana smiled slightly at the end of her speech.

“Oh, I’ve talked too much nonsense, haven’t I? You must be tired, so go to sleep.”

Keana said hello and left the bedroom. When Maryann followed Keana out, Lillian was left alone in the bedroom. That’s
how it’s left to be unable to escape from the thought of Carloi.

That night, Lillian tossed and turned without falling asleep. I thought I had definitely left with Carlo, but I didn’t feel that way
at all. It felt like homework that I hadn’t finished was following.* * *

Macha remained the same. It still looks like this. It was the appreciation of Carlo arriving at the capital palace. Macha’s
reality, which was unnecessarily big, remained the same. Mahayans have a strong obsession with size, but they have no
sense of beauty.

Although Ashel turned pale, she remained resolute.

“What a surprise. You acted like you wouldn’t come. You’ve got a lot of n***a.

Whenever I heard Blaze’s tired voice, Carlo nodded roughly.

“The Great Air.”

“Oh, it’s not the Grand Duke again. Why are you being so coy when there’s no one around? I’m sorry.”

A soft voice broke in from behind before Carlo could say anything to Blaze.

“Whether there is or not, didn’t I tell you not to talk like that?”Blaze’s face turned white. Blaze turned around with an
awkward smile.

“Your Majesty.”

The emperor of Macha, Millenin Nokia, smiled kindly at Blaze.

“Blaze, my brother. I love you, so I gave you an anti-aircraft seat…….It’s so hard for you to keep your dignity. What a
disappointment.”

The eyes of the Millennium, with a sad look on his tongue lightly, reached Carloi. Millennins slowly sat in their chairs and
greeted them.

“Long time no see, Carlo. Why don’t you sit down? Oh, my face is really damaged. I guess you’re sad to lose your wives.”

When you try to make fun of people like that, your siblings look very much alike.

“No matter how sad I am, will I compare myself to the millenin who recently killed a husband?”

The Millennium burst into laughter at Carlo’s sour answer.

“Oh, that was a year ago. I overcame my sadness. If you find a new love again, that’s all. It’s been a while since I’ve seen
it since I’ve seen it.”The millenin noka gracefully drank the teacup in front of her. Carloi could have bet Croissen that it
was not tea but alcohol in the teacup.

“Anyway, look forward to it. I prepared a big party for you who came to Maha after a long time. Besides, the palace garden
created by Kreisen’s wizards is very popular. I like it.”
“I didn’t come all the way to Mach to attend the party.”

“I know, I know. The Emperor of Croissen, who ran out of construction, made a difficult step. But it’s all in order. We can
talk about work slowly.”

The yawned millennian smiled. Mahine’s sense of order was a total sham.

“I’ll invite Keana to the party. What kind of relationship did you have, though? And I like her. It’s fun, but it’s even beautiful.
Two of my favorites.”Carloi felt sympathy for Kiana.

“Croissen has so many beautiful things…… things, nature, and even people. It’s the land that wolves loved. Don’t you
think it’d be nice if we shared it more comfortably?”

He said he’d talk about work later, but he sneaks out. Carloi picked up the teacup in front of him without much change in
facial expression. As expected, it was alcohol.

“I think being more comfortable means being a country.”….”

“What do you mean by that? We already have one heart. We’re not exchanging military services for nothing.”

“Then we can hand over the items that we brought from the conquest to Croissen for nothing. It’s one.”

The Millennium smiled again.

“In my heart. I meant in my heart.”

When Carlo’s expressionless face remained unchanged, the Millennins rose from their seats. It seemed to get bored
quickly.

“I have a lot of work to do, so I’ll get up first today. Don’t worry about the party. Work. Blaze, guide you well so you don’t
feel uncomfortable.””Yes, Your Majesty.”

The Millennins glanced at Asel, who was standing still as they left. Ashel was seen visibly nervous. But the Millennins
didn’t say much.

Carlo looked at Blaze, who was still stiff after the millennium left, with a pathetic look on his face and tapped him.

“I’m tired, so show me where to stay quickly.”

“……This was really a sham.”

Fatigue swarmed and Carlo rubbed his temples like a habit. Fatigue was now pressed like inertia and never thought of
falling off. I was too tired.

Carlo knew that the likes he had unintentionally gained from the crazy siblings when he was young were quite helpful to
him. The relationship with Mach, which was moderately awkward, has improved rapidly since Carlo went to Mach.

“Come to think of it, you don’t even have a wife anymore, do you want to look in Macha? You’ll be your in-laws.”But as
expected, Mahayans make people so tired. Regretting that he had come to such a place for nothing, Carlo followed Blaze.

***

“I never thought you’d be this interested. He even said he was sick.”

“And?”

“The therapists will be on standby all the time, so they’ll be fine. If you can’t do it, just look at yourself!”

Going downstairs, Lirian paused when she saw Keana and Clyde having a serious conversation.

“What’s wrong?”

Both of them hardened at the same time must have something to do with themselves. Lirian looked at Keana and Clyde
and found a piece of paper in Keana’s hand. Paper that looks like an invitation.

“Your Majesty…”

Keana called Lirian in a low voice.

“What the h**l is going on?”

“There’s a three-day party at the palace, and Emperor Mach has also sent you an invitation.”

“How does Emperor Mach know me?””There must be rumors that there are some people who have seen you on their way
here.”

“What rumor?”

“My friend who stays at my house…… beautiful……. I told him I was sick. He said he wasn’t even an aristocrat. And he
said it didn’t matter. Maha Therapist is as good as Croissen. Make sure you come one day out of every three days.”

Kiana bowed her head as Lirian’s face looked troubled.

“I’m sorry, I should have been more careful.….”

“No, it’s not her fault. I didn’t know that Mahine would be so interested in foreigners who traveled.”

I don’t know if I should be lucky not to ask all three days. Lillian sighed a little. Even so, I went out with my face covered
because of the sunlight, but I didn’t know what I saw.

“If I don’t go, you’ll be in trouble, right?”

“No, it doesn’t matter. You don’t have to go. What are you going to do if you don’t go? Would you punish me for
that?”Keana answered curiously, but Clyde’s face next to her turned dark. Lillian could indirectly feel the character of
Emperor Mach after seeing Clyde’s reaction. Meanwhile, Clyde couldn’t even look at Lillian.

“It’s okay if it’s fine. Let’s just show our faces. It’s dangerous to be around for a long time because some of the Maha
nobles may know my face.”

“You don’t have to overdo it because of me.”

“No, it’s really okay. I’m staying comfortably like this, and I’ll have to do that.”

Keana’s expression soon relaxed again. It looked like a puppy.

“Well……. The last day is probably a masquerade, so if you’re going, that’ll be convenient for you.”

Clyde spoke in a crawling voice. His voice was so small that it would have been hard to recognize what he was saying to
Lirian if it wasn’t for the honorifics.”That’s right. I take it off in the middle, but I can leave before then.”

Masks, which were extraordinary and cumbersome to think of, but Lillian nodded quietly. That would have drawn less
attention.

“I……maybe your Majesty will come, too. It’ll be a party for him.”

“…Karl, did the Emperor arrive in Mach?”

“Yes, two days ago.”

It’s not Purtu, it’s not Solta, it’s in the same space in Macha……. Destiny is mischievous, but this is not a joke but a trap.

Lirian went down the stairs and was handed an invitation from Ciana.

To a beautiful, yet unnamed friend of Countess Diane.>

When did you see “beautiful”?

“Dianne?”

“Oh, that’s the Mach title Clyde got here.”

Lirian wondered if Keana would ever return to Croissen, but continued to read the invitation without saying a word. But I
couldn’t fully understand it. Because it was Maha.It seemed to mean that I should attend because I had to take a quick
look. Despite the difficult words to understand, I could fully feel the coercion.

“It won’t be a big deal…Since you’ve come down, have a cup of tea and go up.”
Keana said, looking at Lirian, who is becoming a complex face.

“The chef said he made a new cake this time and he said it tastes good.”

When Lirian nodded quietly, Keana’s face brightened.

There was a small nail in the garden of the mansion. In Croissen, flowers that were hard to see were blooming on nails.
The amazing aquatic plants that matched Mach were quite beautiful, but I thought they were not as good as Croissen.

“How do you like it?”

Keana asked Lirian, who ate a piece of cake.

“…I think it’s delicious.”

“Right? The chef is good at making desserts.”

But Lillian thought of Solta’s Bex. Olivia’s statement that there is no cook like Bex anywhere else was true.Lirian, who was
drinking tea in a daze, looked at Clyde, who sat opposite. Clyde was unable to touch the car or cake. Lirian, who tried to
pretend not to know, could no longer be ignored.

“Sir Clide……Are you uncomfortable with me?”

Clyde was so surprised at his name that Lirian’s mouth that he hit the cup with his hand and spilled the tea.

“Oh, you’re so……. Give me a break.”

When Keana whispered, Clyde wiped the tea water with a handkerchief.

“I’m sorry.”

I couldn’t figure out what the h**l I was sorry for.

“Did I do anything wrong to you?”

“No, it’s not.”

Keana, who was rolling her eyes when she saw Clyde responding hastily, sighed.

“No, Your Majesty. It’s because he’s stabbed.”

“Poking me?”

“That’s…….”

Keana, who was talking, suddenly stopped and stared at Clyde.”No, why are you stepping on my foot? If you didn’t want
to let me know, you shouldn’t have made it obvious.”

Clyde’s face was now redder than the flowers floating on the pond.

“Clyde told the Crown Prince that you were not the daughter of the Duchess. I guess that’s why I feel guilty whenever I
see you.”

This time, Lirian was surprised and put down the tea cup she was holding.

“How do you know that, Lord?”

I was so surprised that I stuttered. Keana hastily continued, perhaps because Lirian felt bad.

“I’m sorry…… Back then, Clyde thought you were on Delois’ side.”

“No, it’s not like that. I’m just really curious. How did he know that?

Clyde hesitated and opened his mouth.

“There was a story about the Duchess’ daughter in a diary written by her late father. The description of appearance written
there is so different from yours…….I didn’t read it myself, I just heard what Lux Ansen said.””……so Carl didn’t assume I
was a illegitimate child of Delois, did he know?”
Keana tilted her head to Lirian’s seemingly blank question.

“Yeah, it was more than just a question. All I had to do was find my diary, but I didn’t see it. In fact, it was a reliable source
and story even if I didn’t have a diary. What’s wrong with you?”

Lirian grabbed the dress with trembling hands. Carlo asked a few times, but he thought it was without evidence. When
Ashel saw herself acting strangely in the Delois estate, she thought she was asking because of her wild speculation.

As I searched my memory, I vaguely remembered that Ashel shouted on my way to Delois. This is what the Earl of Ansen
said.

“When did Carlo find out about the diary?”

“It’s been a while. Maybe it wasn’t long after the arba loop…….”I remembered Carlo who had suddenly visited him at night
one day and night. Was it that day?

Do you think you’re my man?>

I thought it was because of Keana and Clyde who were suffering so much, but it was because of you.

“Your Majesty, are you all right……?”

“Then why, why didn’t you do anything? Because there’s no evidence?”

“No, you could have just questioned the evidence. I did it because the emperor wanted to cover it up.”

Lian’s confused-looking face, Keana looked more incomprehensible.

“Your Majesty just covered me and Clyde’s trap, and would he use it?”

“What?”

“What? You don’t know?”

My heart sank at Keana’s words. It’s all over, but it’s all in the past, like you’ve done something wrong.

“There’s some kind of evidence….was there?”

“There was no such thing. But it’s obvious. You’re the only one who noticed. Well, if there was evidence, I don’t know if
the emperor would have cared. You were so adamant in rejecting it.””What?”

“I’m telling you, it’s all in the past.…. The Duke of Du드려a and I have told you several times. The Empress did it,
never to be trusted……. Don’t even mention it. Duke Du작은a probably said ten times a day. But you really don’t
nod.”

Keana murmured in my memory as she stopped talking.

“At that time, I thought the Emperor had finally gone mad. Dunya probably thought the Emperor might have used some
magic. Now that I think about it, it’s because you’re already in that relationship…….”

Clyde tapped Keana with his arm, who kept talking without thinking. Only then did Keana notice that Lirian’s face turned
white.

“Oh, my lord! Are you really okay? I’m sorry… I’ve tried to take advantage of you, but I’d rather believe you than believe
you, and I can’t believe you.””No, it’s not like that. Not at all.”

My voice didn’t come out well. I remembered Carlo, who asked about Keana and Clyde and handed them over without
much response.

“Carlois……” I thought you never believed me.”

“Oh, I’m. Of course, that makes more sense in common sense. To be honest, I didn’t need your help that much, and it
would have been more helpful to find a flaw and bring her down from the empress.”

“That’s right…….”
“But when I said I’d trust Delois’ daughter, it was a mess. It’s not like you’re crazy.…because it’s not possible. Right?”

Keana looked at Clyde, but Clyde shook his head with a frown. In response, Keana looked at Lirian again. Lirian had a
look on her face as if someone had hit her in the back of her head.

“Your Majesty, did I make a mistake……? I thought you all knew about it.….””No, I know the story. Yes, to
Carloy……that’s what happened. Without going crazy……the impossible.”

Trusting me. Lillian managed to swallow the back horse. All kinds of emotions were stirred up.

“Yes, it is. Clyde, would you have trusted Count Ansen if he were nice to you?”

“Are you crazy?”

Clyde’s tone, which had been silent all along, suddenly became violent.

“And what if she was nice?”

“Are you crazy?”

“No, I’m not crazy. Anyway, that’s the reaction, so in general……. Do you understand? There are people who always want
King Carlo to go crazy……. It was really dangerous. It’s not like I’m throwing you an excuse.”

Keana, who spoke casually, tilted her head.

“By the way, did you think the Emperor locked you up because of one thing you tried to get out of the gate?”

Lirian stared blankly at Keana.

Did I think so? To be exact, no idea was possible at the time. Of course, I guessed something would have happened to
Carloi, but I didn’t think he’d have been in so many conflicts. Well, I don’t think I’d ever go through that alone in a situation
that’s obvious circumstances.….”And after that, the traces of Bernie’s magic……because the male wizard kept coming
and going to the palace, talking and everything.”

I was wondering why Carlo kept talking to me like I had another man…Lillian was just in a distant.

“In Delois, a handwritten letter from the Empress to the Duke of Delois was circulating.”

“My handwritten letter? What do you mean….”

“It was written that the emperor had a mania.I…….”

There was a part I could guess. The strange pen that copied the handwriting that Fjord made.

Keana, who looked worriedly at Lirian’s increasingly pale face, tried to patch it up. I felt like I was siding with Carlo in front
of someone who was in too much trouble.

“But I told you. At the time, I thought the emperor was crazy. If you’ve shared your feelings, of course your Majesty is hurt.
I usually want someone I love to believe in.””……and I told you that love doesn’t solve it alone. You.”

Keana looked embarrassed when she saw Lirian returning what she had said one day after day.

“That’s true, though. What’s going on between you two?…because it’s so complicated. It’s a little too much to simply
compare with me. You’re twisted.”

Lirian, whose taste has disappeared, could no longer touch the cold or the cake.

“…I’m sorry, but I have to go up first. I’m a little bit.”

The horse was swallowed by the main neck.

“I enjoyed your tea. Thank you.”

Keana and Clyde nodded with a puzzled face.

Lian’s head was blank until she came upstairs and lay leaning on the bed. The last days in Purthu, which had been forced
to cover up, crept into my head.
You know that I hate Delois terribly, and that I want to get rid of all those who receive it from this empire if I can.>Strange,
I think your tears are real. I thought you wouldn’t cry even though everything about you was a lie.….>

Don’t just say no. Rather. Be honest. Please be honest for once.>

How did Carlo see him, what he made, what he said, things like that. And how he got more and more crazy.

After constantly thinking about what this complex feeling was, Lillian vaguely realized. The fact that he finally understood
Carlo a little bit.

I knew it with my head. That the situation couldn’t be helped. But the heart didn’t accept it. I felt like I was understanding
little by little.

“Knife…….”

I called out his name as if I were throwing up complicated feelings. Guessing how he felt when he called his name in
Purto.

* * *”What the h**l would I do to make you wear that rotten face?”

Blaze’s sarcasm stuck in my ear through loud music. The idea that Carlo was thinking was one. What’s wrong with Maha
is that even court music is noisy? Are you hearing this is really good? It was music that seemed to be used to provoke the
enemy in the war.

“Give me a party, all the nobles of Mach say they’ll get your fair share of attention, and I’ll even introduce you to the maha
beauties. And yet you’re acting like you’re at a funeral, won.”

I don’t know why the Mahayans like to do things they didn’t ask for and take credit for. Carlo didn’t even have the energy
to sigh.

“Blaze, I’m sure it’s because you’re talking nonstop next to me.”

A millennian who was playing with a man next to him was here before I knew it. The man couldn’t even be seen where he
went.”But I agree with Blaze’s idea of using Mach as her new wife. I heard the empress is doing it today and tomorrow,
unfortunately.”

I didn’t know when the word that I went to take care of myself because I wasn’t feeling well was misrepresented. I’m sure
this excuse will end now. When I returned to Croissen, I was going to let the nobles know that Lirian had left.

“Well, I’m not feeling well, I’m Delois’ daughter. I think it’s you who had to kill your pet, not me.”

It was a bloody joke.

“……she didn’t do anything wrong enough to die for a guy like me.”

If it’s the other way around. Carlo drank water. Ignoring Blaze, who blames him for not drinking, he kept drinking water.

“That’s true, though. Your Majesty’s national books have been unfaithful. Oh, one of them died trying to talk back.””Yeah,
that’s true. And yet people say I’m cruel! My heart is torn to shreds.”

It was these brothers and sisters, not Mach nobles, who were doing the damn thing. Carloi couldn’t hide his pathetic look.
The eyes of Millenin Nokia sparkled with interest as to what he took that look for. Unfortunately.

“I think I’ve heard that Kreisen’s empress is a beauty, but she seems to have fallen in love.”

“That’s what I think, Your Majesty. There’s something that’ll make me forget that I’m Delua’s daughter.”

“I keep saying that, but the story that she is the only one who killed the son of a b***h hasn’t arrived in Mach yet?”

Carloi, who replied in a low voice, swept his hair back nervously. It was indeed the first time that suicide was triggered for
reasons other than self-loathing. When I heard the endless nonsense of the Mach brothers and sisters, I thought it would
be better to drown in the middle of the Marva ocean.Delua. Delua’s daughter. Delua’s name was so powerful that
everyone thought it was just one explanation.

No matter what I say, no matter what I say. No matter what you do, no matter what you don’t. No matter how suspicious
you may be, can you continue to trust me?>
So that’s what Lillian said. He would have expected Carlo to shake when he couldn’t say anything. She walked so heavily,
he promised infinitely lightly.

Shrinking, Carlo rubbed his eyes. It’s just painful to think more.

“That’s shocking. Does that happen every time in Croissen? It was shocking enough that Keana said she’d marry Clyde.
It’s a very interesting country.”

As expected, other people’s misfortunes were nothing more than a story for the insane Mahahites. Well, there is no
reason for a complete stranger to feel sorry for such a story.The temperature difference made Carlo forget his habitual
self-loathing regret.

“It’s too bad that Diana isn’t here for both days. But I’ll be here tomorrow, so you’ll see a nice face, too, Carlo.”

“Is he bringing in a friend?”

When asked by Blaze, Millennins smiled graciously.

“Of course you do, don’t you think? Because what I did wasn’t a request.”

“Carloi, do you know him? They say you’re Croissant, but you can tell you’re a beauty. They say you’re a fallen nobleman.
I don’t know who the h**l he is to keep the couple so hidden.”

Now I couldn’t even hear what they were saying. Carlo put down his glass of water and turned his back.

“No, you’re already going in?”

“I’m not feeling well.”

“Yes…… your award, or your face, looks like it. Tomorrow, please wear a mask and come out with that gloomy
face.”Carlo strode out with long legs without answering.

“The real one is no more fun.”

The Millennium burst into laughter at Blaze’s self-talk.

“Oh, my God, Blaze. Are you serious? It’s the funniest carloy I’ve ever seen.”

“What?”

“I thought it was a soulless rock, but Carlo had feelings. Whenever I talk about the empress, it’s refreshing to jump like a
fish I just caught.”

“Running? I think we’re all dying.….”

“Not the body, but the expression. Well, what can I say with you.”

Blaze had an expression of resentment, but his mouth closed. I didn’t want to look like Millennium’s past men when
there’s still a lot to enjoy in life.

“Well, it’s really fun when the Croissants come. I can’t even think of a war. I’m looking forward to tomorrow.”Blaze smiled
beautifully at the woman she was most afraid of in the world.

***

Maryann was surprised to see Lillian’s late face when it was almost afternoon.

“But it’s still a party.What’s this color of your face? Didn’t you sleep?”

“A little. Did you see Jane yesterday?”

“No, I’m glad you didn’t leave. I’ve never seen such an interest and unpleasantness coexist.”

Lillian didn’t ask any more because Maryann was fed up with it. I knew why without asking.

Keana was nervously picking out a dress next to her.

“No matter how much I think about it, Your Majesty’s hair color stands out. Especially in Mach. How many people have
this kind of platinum blonde hair?”

“If you don’t call me Your Majesty, I’ll be less noticeable.”

“Yeah, I’ll have to be careful about that…”….What should I do? Should I wear a big hat? Well, that’s not bad either. Hats
are the fashion of Macha.…. But the bigger one will attract attention, so let’s go with the right one, and the clothes won’t
stand out.”Keana murmured to herself incessantly.

“I don’t think you’ll mind just wearing the mask you’re holding.”

The mask that Keana brought was quite large and seemed to cover more than half of her face. Unlike other masks that
only cover eyes, I could cover my cheeks.

“You may have to take it off when you see the Emperor. It’s so arbitrary.”

“I’m the one who came on a short trip anyway. What can the Emperor do if he sees it? All you have to do is not know that
I was the Empress.”

Rather, what Lillian was worried about was Carly’s side. I didn’t even know what to do if I ran into him.

Marianne and Keana were in their own world, as if Lirian’s worries were solely up to her.

“Maryanne, don’t put too much make-up just in case. Don’t color your lips. So that Emperor Mach sees it and thinks he
needs to let it go quickly.””Of course. I’m acting like a sick person.”

“……I’m a sick person.”

“I’m acting like a very sick person.”

Lirian was also satisfied when she saw the result of leaving Mary Ann and Keana alone. It didn’t stand out at all. There
was nothing special about it except for the hair color that was visible under the hat. Even wearing a mask, even that hair
color looked so stuffy that it lost its light.

“As soon as we get in, we’ll start with the Emperor. Separately. Then they’ll talk to me and send it to me.”

Lirian suddenly had a question at Keana’s convincing tone.

“Kiana, do you think Emperor Mach will let you go back to Croissen?”

“What? Of course. Just a little longer, I think.”

“…Yes.”

For some reason, I had a hunch that Emperor Mach wouldn’t let me go easily. Because Kiana’s conviction wasn’t exactly
credible.My heart began to pound when it was time to start. It was a tremor mixed with ominousness and excitement. On
the way to the palace by carriage, Keana told me what to be careful about Emperor Mach, which made me more anxious.

“That’s right, name. Name. Olivia Cher. I told Emperor Mach. As Your Majesty told me. It’s been a long time since I lost
my title and territory, so I said I’m no different than a commoner.”

It was a name made by combining Olivia’s name with the last name of Viscount Lux’s wife.

Lillian sighed a little. On second thought, it was ridiculous. I can’t believe I’m going to the Emperor’s party in Macha on a
short trip. That’s where Carlo will be.

But Lillian hoped. If you happen to see Carlo, I hope you can see him getting better.

“Oh, my God. We’re here already.”

Keana, who seemed more nervous than Lirian, murmured in a trembling voice. Lirian’s eyes got bigger from the wagon.
The size of the palace made it so unknowingly.”Don’t be surprised already. It’s just an entrance, and the more you go in,
the bigger it is than you can imagine.”

“But…….”

Lirian didn’t follow up, but Keana nodded as if she understood.

“Yeah, it’s fascinating. The fact that I can only do it this big. Come on, let’s go.”

As soon as he entered the banquet hall where the party was held, Lillian gave a small exclamation. Water was lapping on
the ceiling of the banquet hall. I don’t know how, but the water was floating in the air and twinkling. On top of it, the conch
flowers bloomed beautifully at moderate intervals. It was like a sky made of sea.

“It’s not usually like this, but they always do that when there’s a party.”

Keana whispered. Kiana’s eyes moved wildly while telling Lirian this and that. He seemed to be looking for Emperor
Mach.

“Oh, I found it.”

At Keana’s words, Lillian followed her eye. I could see a woman standing on the stairs in the middle of the banquet hall
without a mask on.”Didn’t you wear a mask?”

“That’s how he is. He doesn’t want others to use it. I don’t know what the symbol is. Usually you want to do it the other
way.”

Keana walked out at a fast pace, so Lirian had to walk as fast.

As I approached Emperor Mach, I thought that Lillian was unexpected. From what I heard, I thought he would be a very
scary person, but the emperor in front of me didn’t look like that at all.

Emperor Mach, who looked a little older than Lirian, had rich dark brown hair curled down to his waist, and his face looked
docile. He looked like he couldn’t kill a bug, let alone a man. The soft smile on the side of his mouth created a gentle
atmosphere.

“Oh, my dear friend Ciana. You can’t hide your beauty even with a mask, so I can see it’s obvious.”

Even his voice and tone were soft. Mahar thought he had a strong accent, but Mahar, who came out of the emperor’s
mouth, was as graceful as the water flowing from the ceiling.”I see your beautiful Majesty.”

Lillian followed Keana to take an example.

“Well, when a beauty like you says something like that, it seems like you’re teasing me.”

Emperor Mach, when Millennium’s blue eyes touched Lirian, Lirian was nervous for a while.

“You’re the friend of Keana.”

“Thank you for the invitation.”

“Oh, can you speak Mahar?”

“Just a little bit.”

Emperor Mach, with a low laugh, began to speak in Croissant. I didn’t expect this kind of consideration, but the more I
found out, the more surprising it was.

“Then have a good time. Oh, stop by me before you go.”

Keana had a look of dismayed. It was a good thing I couldn’t see it with a mask on.

“How can I take your precious time away. I’m fine right now.”

“No, no, Ciana. We need to see Macha’s party for our new guest to have a conversation topic. What am I going to talk
about right now.As the Millennium showed a big smile, his eyes folded gently.

“So please enjoy it.”

The word “please” was a completely incongruous imperative. For an instant, I felt a powerful atmosphere that could not be
hidden even in a soft tone. Only then could Lillian sympathize with the public’s comments on Emperor Mach. It seemed
that he could turn into an overbearing, scary man enough. Keana and Lirian had no choice but to say goodbye and leave.

“I can’t help it. We’ll have to stay quiet and go.….”

The sullen Keana whispered. Lirian, who was close to the wall, nodded quietly.

I wondered if any of these people would have Carlo. The snow busily moved back and forth between masks covering
people’s faces, but no one looked like Carloy. If Carlo was there, he would definitely stand out even with a mask. I’m sure
you have a higher head than others.Didn’t he come? I felt as if I had put water on my liquor.

But soon it became difficult to observe people. It was because people who recognized Keana began to approach the
corner where Keana and Lirian were standing.

“Kiana! Why haven’t you been doing this for a while? I was going to return the book I borrowed last time, but you should
be able to see my face to face.”

“Countess Diane, you are beautiful today as well.”

“Oh, countess. Where’d the count go?”

People talked to Keana incessantly. In Lirian’s eyes, Maha seemed to have a terrible crush on Keana. All she has to do is
leave this place.

Before long, their eyes naturally reached Lirian standing next to them standing next to them. Seeing the curiosity in
people’s eyes, Keana eventually fell from Lirian.

“Come to think of it, something really funny happened with Clyde last time. Oh, I have to talk about this in person where
Clyde is, but where’s Clyde?…. Has anyone seen my husband?”As Keana moved forward with her rhyme, people
followed her like she was possessed by something. Left alone, Lillian looked into the air, trying to ignore the curious gaze
that was still slightly left.

“Maha is so boring…….I can’t get rid of your thoughts.”

Lirian fiddled with the necklace around her neck and muttered as if she were talking to someone.

By the time I regretted coming to Maha, there was a subtle commotion at the entrance of the banquet hall and people
were heard buzzing.

“Is that the Emperor of Croissen? A person wearing a gold mask. It stands out. Didn’t you talk to her yesterday? What do
you think?”

“I accept your words, but……. The conversation doesn’t go well. I think manners are good, but they’re so indifferent.”

Lirian swallowed her breath at the sound of people around her. Mahara is hard to fully understand, but Carlo must have
arrived.I saw a tall man standing tall over the crowd. With black hair that Lirian liked.

Carloi was walking across the banquet hall, naturally talking to the people next to him. But the conversation didn’t seem to
last that long. When the person next to him left, Carlo often rubbed his eyes or temples as if he were tired.

Leaning against the wall, Lillian stared blankly at Carloi. When Carlo thought he wouldn’t find himself buried behind
people, his heart beat a little calmer.

Carloi was keeping his promise. I was living hard. I thought it was a good thing to see him standing unbroken.

I was looking at him in an unknown mood when suddenly Carlo looked up. With a glass in one hand, Carlo slowly scoured
the banquet hall. And I made eye contact with Lirian.No, this doesn’t really make sense. It’s not an eye-contact distance.
So why did he feel like he found himself?

Lirian grabbed the hem of the dress with unprovoked tension. Carloi’s eyes were fixed on his side, and he didn’t move. I
thought I should avoid my eyes, but my body didn’t move as much as I wanted.

Maha’s Mdemon, who is loud enough to be heard, was not as loud as it is right now. I’ve forgotten all my thoughts. My
mouth is dry.

After looking at her for a long time, Carlo suddenly threw down his glass and began to walk outside the banquet hall.
Standing firm for a moment, Lillian quickly headed for Carlo’s exit.

The back was so familiar. It was the same as running out of the Royal Chamber in Purto one day. The first time I cried
while calling Lirian’s name in the garden.* * *
Feeling suffocated, Carlo let Kravat loose and went out toward the garden. This time it was really, really crazy.

Lillian can’t be in the middle of the palace. It didn’t make sense, but it was so vivid that I was scared. As Dunya said, he
must be crazy because he took too much medicine.

I looked at the woman wearing a mask for a long time with incredulity. The woman didn’t shy away from the snow. So it
couldn’t have been more Lirian. Lirian wouldn’t look at herself that long.

Sitting in the corner of a dreary garden, where no one was present, Carlo took off his mask, threw it on the floor, and
washed his face dry. Unknowingly, swear words came out of my mouth. It couldn’t have gone this bad.

“Insane b*****d……I’ve lost my mind and I’ve lost my mind.”Carloi breathed with his face buried in his hands. Should I live
like this all the time until I die?

“Lirian…….”

Carloi also recounted the name as a habit. To remember that I have an appointment to keep.

While trying to get a hold of himself, Carlo casually raised his head as he felt a sudden presence. And as soon as I saw
the person in front of me, it hardened.

“Lirian…?”

There was a woman standing in front of me who thought it was futile. I was wearing a mask, but I could tell. It must have
been Lirian.

No, how?

Carloi became confused. It was hard to tell whether Lillian was really in Macha or if he was hallucinating because he
turned around properly.

As if to answer the confusion, the woman standing in front approached and slowly took off her mask. The moment he saw
his face without the mask, Carlo had no choice but to get up and approach the woman, forgetting everything about
hallucinations.”Are you sick?”

Because his pale face without any blood on his lips was the face of a sick person.

He said he was getting better, but the face I saw in La Sortio wasn’t this bad, but what the h**l happened.

When Lirian’s face was dimly distorted by his question, Carloi asked in a trembling voice of surprise.

“What’s going on? You, no. Is it serious?”

“…It’s not like that.”

A voice that was hard to hear in my dream was heard right in front of me. Carlo went blank for a moment. It was true.
Lirian was here.

“How can you. No, still…… Does it hurt a lot?”

Carlo asked with difficulty. Lirian, who was watching, sighed a little.

“It’s not like that. It’s because Maryann put on makeup on purpose. I’m afraid Emperor Mach will bother you.….”

Emperor Mach, a guest of Kyana. Some pieces were roughly fitted in Carlo’s head.”Then you’re not sick?”

“Yes.”

When Carlo heard the answer, he breathed out and sank back into the fountain. The situation slowly entered my head as I
tried to get my head together by sweeping my face a few times. Lillian is here.

Aside from greeting, I felt embarrassed when I said, “I’m sick, so let’s start with Mani.” It wasn’t something we’d meet in a
long time.

He looked up and looked up at her again. Lirian, with an unknown look, looked down at him and asked.

“You.”
Lillian added when he saw Carlo who did not understand the question.

“Aren’t you…… sick?”

Carloi looked at Lirian without blinking.

“There’s nothing wrong with me being sick.”

“It’s okay?”

“Oh, I’m fine.”

Lillian saw Carloi, who looked much worse than he had last seen him. He says he’s fine as if nothing happened.

“I’ve been keeping my promise. It doesn’t hurt…….It’s okay.”Carloy’s voice trembled for a moment trying to persuade
Lirian, who seemed completely incredulous.

I didn’t even think I’d see Lillian again. I don’t think we’ll ever be able to meet and talk like this.…. I couldn’t believe Lillian
had a heart to talk to him.

Lillian, who didn’t shy away from his gaze, asked again.

“You, have you ever been sick? You weren’t there?”

“What do you mean……..”

“In Purutu…… Was it okay when you were next to me?”

“There’s nothing I wouldn’t be okay with.”

At Carlo’s quick response, which seemed unnecessary to think about, Lillian only bit my lips.

What was fine and not sick? You thought you were the duke’s daughter, but you were crazy enough to try to believe. As
time went by, you got drunk. You stupid idiot. A bad guy who lies every time he opens his mouth.What should I do with
this idiot staring at me? Lillian’s heart has become stuffy. Seeing Carlo say it’s okay to keep his promise without thinking
about taking care of himself made me feel calm again.

I was afraid that seeing Carlo would make him hate and resent him again, so I would get mad at him. But now I’m angry
with a different feeling than before. Indescribable intense emotions rushed from within. Carlo always made people like
that.

“…Don’t bother me.”

When his fingers grazed his lips, Lillian stopped pestering his lips. He was so sensitive to getting hurt even when he knew
him as Yvonne.

Every time I got hurt, I remembered Carlo who was angry. I was angry and trying to heal the wound…I wondered if
Delois’s daughter was so angry because she couldn’t even express her worries.When Lirian became silent, a moment of
silence came. I heard a little wind wandering around the dark garden.

Carloi, who had been looking at Lirian, closed his eyes for a moment. His long closed eyes seemed to tremble. Soon after
he opened his eyes again, he asked in a rather nonchalant tone.

“What are you doing in Macha?”

“Travel….It’s the place my mom wanted to go.”

In response to Denise’s comments, Carloi shut up again. The guilt that passed by his face was noticeable. This time,
Lillian pretended as if nothing had happened.

“But it’s not very good. I don’t think my mom would have liked this place even if she came.”

Lirian’s face with Denise in its mouth looked more comfortable than in Purto, thought Carlo. As expected, Lillian was
better off not being next to me.

“Do you like Mach?””No way.”

“Then why did you come to Mach so often when you were young?”

Carlo avoided eye contact for a moment and answered briefly.

“There’s no reason.

It seemed so obvious now that it was a lie. And Lillian knew when Carlo lied like that. When you’re related to yourself. His
whole life, all of his choices involved finding Lirian.

“…Yes.”

So I didn’t even dare to. Don’t even bother to ask for his pain. I couldn’t ask for his past, which must have been just as
painful as he was.

“Don’t skip meals……. Why did you lose so much weight?”

Instead, Lillian was worried about his future, which was hard to see.

“Okay.”

“Don’t lose sleep.”

“……Yes, I will.”

“I’m going to play…… somewhere like Solta.”

Carloi, who answered slowly in a low voice, smiled faintly.”I think I have too many promises to keep. Give me a break.”

His face, which replied like a joke, seemed difficult. Like what Lillian is saying is a very demanding demand. Such a
routine, like a promise that’s really hard to keep. I felt like I was collapsing somewhere in my heart that I had managed to
put the pieces back together.

“Are you doing that?”

When asked by Carlo, Lillian nodded slowly. It wasn’t a lie. Anyway, he was getting better.

Relieved by the answer, Carloi nodded face to face.

“If there’s anything you need, you can tell Dunya. Any time.”

There was nothing more to say to Carloy, who only talked about Lirian until the end, so Lirian shut up.

“The Emperor Mach is a strange man, so don’t get involved.”

While nodding, Lillian thought. I think it’s too late.I couldn’t leave my seat without anything else to say. I don’t know why
it’s so hard to leave him alone.

“Go ahead.”

As if reading Lirian’s mind, Carloi said so. Lillian managed to move her body that wouldn’t fall and turned around. I’ve
been standing there for a long time. When I tried to take my feet off, I could feel Carlo’s gentle touch on my wrist.

“……wait a minute.”

I could feel his head leaning weakly behind him. It was so close that I was worried that I might hear a heartbeat.

“Just a minute, I’ll be like this.”

The noise of the palace banquet hall, far away from the breathtaking silence, was heard. In the gardens of other countries,
Carlo and Lirian were like that for a long time.

By the time he was under the illusion that the skin that touched Carloi seemed to be getting hotter, he let go of Lillian
again. It moved away again like a lie.”Get in.”

Somehow Carlo whispered in a hoarse voice. Lillian forced her feet to move without thinking about falling off. I couldn’t
bring myself to look back. The courage to see Carlo sitting alone.

I could see why his voice was locked.

***

Lillian, who faced Emperor Mach in the reception room attached to the banquet hall, swallowed for no reason. Millenin
Nocha was staring at Lian’s unmasked face for a few minutes without saying a word of what she was thinking. Keana,
who was next to her, was looking around with a puzzled face.

“You looked like you were out in the garden earlier.”

What he said after a long time was unexpected.

“Oh, yes……. It’s a little stuffy inside.”

Again, silence. Millenin Nocha again opened Lirian with an expressionless face. A long time later, the Millennium smiled. It
was an eerie smile that didn’t match.”I wish we could talk more, but I’m a little tired today.”

It was a windfall. Lillian nodded with no sign of joy. He had already been exhausted from the unexpected meeting with
Carloi. The spirit was all directed in that direction.

“So stop by one more time. I’ll let you come to my regular tea party with Keana.”

What kind of windfall. It was a disaster. Lillian couldn’t hide her embarrassment and opened her mouth.

“Oh……. Actually, I wasn’t feeling well, so I was thinking of leaving Mach as soon as possible.”

“Really? I knew you made up on purpose to look sick, but does it hurt a lot?”

Millennins grinned at Lirian, who was speechless.

“I’m not even hurting you.… to the point of disappointment. You even dressed up as if you were going to die. On a good
day, I thought I’d clean up the body.”Every word spoken in fluent Croissant was terrifying.

“I’m not the kind of person who hurts anyone like that. So come to the tea party. I’ll forget what happened today.”

The Millennium, who had been smiling all along, added softly.

“Oh, this is not a request. I don’t do anything to ask. I’m sure Keana knows.”

“…If you’re not asking, I don’t have to answer. There’s only one answer.”

Lirian’s answer was heard by Keana, who was next to her, breathing in. The millennian, who had blinked for a moment,
laughed out loud.

“Oh, that’s true. I’ve never thought of that. I’ll see you then.”

The millennium gave a light nod.

“What are you doing? Get out, now.”

Keana and Lirian could not answer more and left the drawing room. A loud laugh came from the drawing room as they
took a step back of the drawing room. Millennine Nokia was laughing like crazy.”…Are you crazy by any chance?”

When Lirian asked with a half-sick face, Keana shook her head.

“Sometimes he laughs like that. I guess you had fun alone.”

Keana sighed. At the sigh, what she would have gone through was palpable.

“Anyway, lungs, no, you just go back. Don’t worry about me. I’ll tell you on my own. Do as you please.”

“No, it’s okay.”

It wouldn’t have been so hard to get along with Ciana once or twice. If you find out that you’re not funny at all, your
interest will cool down quickly.

***

“What kind of tea party is this?”

“Why don’t you say that in front of your sister. You think I’m easy, don’t you?”

Carlo muttered abusive language with a dead face as if he were being dragged to his limbs.”Now everything I say is a
two-bite…”…and then nag me with the way I speak.”

“Can’t you shut up for a second?”

“What the h**l did you do yesterday to make your face look like this in two days? What’s wrong with the top as the days go
by? He disappeared from the party without saying a word.”

There was no torture that I had to go to a tea party that wasn’t like a millennium, listening to Blaze’s dog talk. I was even
more tired because I couldn’t sleep at all thinking about Lillian yesterday.

I don’t know why people’s greed is endless. I thought I wouldn’t have a wish if I saw it once, but after I saw it, I felt like I
was suffering from endless thirst. It was painful beyond comparison.

“Honestly, it’s not that you didn’t expect it, is it? Since Clyde Diane came here, you’ve been waiting for this whole time.
You want to gather your favorite Croissants together and have fun.””If you had entertained the millennians in your time to
talk nonsense, I wouldn’t have had that bad smell.”

“Hey……. You’re getting worse? How am I supposed to entertain a man who’s bored even after 10 years of war?”

As Croissen’s gardeners set up a garden in Millennium that looked similar to Purtu, Carlo only messed up his innocent
hair.

“Oh, and there’s one more. You know that countess’ friend. I think he’s barely calling her. I saw you at the ball and you
weren’t that beautiful……. I don’t know if you’re calling a woman who doesn’t have a title to this position.”

Carlo stopped walking.

“I’m afraid I’ll tell her to sit down in Mach.What are you doing? Aren’t you coming?”

There was a table next to the lake in the middle of the garden. At a distance, a court band was playing quiet music that
was not mahy.And I saw Lillian sitting at the table. Looking at her face as soon as she saw it, it was clear that Lirian had
not been told anything by Millenin either.

“Oh, I see why you stopped. Hey, I must have seen something wrong. What a beautiful woman.”

At Blaze’s own words, Carlo closed his eyes for a moment. I had to pull myself together not to beat Blaze.

“A shallow fellow.”

“What, what?”

Leaving Blaze in shock behind, Carloi walked first. At the table were Millenin and Lirian, as well as Clyde and Keana.

“Oh, here we are. They’re all from the countryside, so I called them here because I thought they’d be happy to see us

Millennins smiled brightly when they saw Blaze and Carloi sitting down. It was an unwelcome smile.

“Our new friend……what did he say his name was? Olivia, what was it?”

“…Cher.”

Lillian managed to answer. As soon as I said a ridiculous name, I felt a little funny and my face was heated. It was all
funny and strange to have someone who knew who he was, to tell such a lie in front of Carlo, and to have Carlo and
himself in one place.I was so frustrated that I drank the teacup in front of me and put it down quietly again. It was grossly
tasteless. Sitting opposite him, Carlo was drinking the tasteless tea as if nothing had happened. I couldn’t help but look at
my face.

Lillian, who was watching Carlo, who didn’t even turn his head on his side, flinched at the sudden voice of a millennian
next to him.

“Cher? Your husband must be Solta.”

“Yes.”
“Yes, Mrs. Cher is not used to Mahar, Blaze. And he’s a commoner without a title.….”

Emperor Mach seemed to use honorifics when he was sarcastic or making fun of people.

“But it was weird for me. My wife is so noble. If you don’t know, you’ll think I’m royalty.”

Then should I at least eat the bread with my hands? Lillian grumbled inside.

“I learned something before the collapse of my family.””Aha. So that’s when you and Keana got to know each other, Mrs.
Cher?”

Lillian nodded roughly.

Blaze was sensitive to the word wife.

“Madam? If so, where is your husband right now?…?”

Lillian hesitated for a moment and replied.

“…I passed away a long time ago.”

Suddenly, Carlo coughed as if he were choking and put down his teacup. Blaze, who glanced at Carlo like a madman,
soon smiled brightly.

“Oh, I’m sorry to hear that you’re alone.”

It didn’t seem regrettable at all.

“How long are you planning to stay in Macha?”

“I’m about to leave.”

In Lirian’s reply, Blaze openly expressed regret.

“No, why not. There’s a lot to see, but let’s enjoy it more. Isn’t that right, Your Majesty?”

Carloi felt like putting bread in Blaze’s mouth.

Millennins smiled and nodded.

“Oh, it will be. I’ve prepared a lot for Mrs. Cher. I’ll be sad if you don’t watch it. Especially not seeing Frelum in Macha is
unacceptable.Prelum was the largest marine match in Mach. Instead of Lirian, who seemed embarrassed, Carloi was told.

“Didn’t some of the aristocrats who were watching the prélum die, too? Macha must continue to play such dangerous
games.”

“The nobles are in the upper floors, so they’re safe. But the unlucky ones are everywhere. There’s no reason to give up
fun because of bad luck. The stadium has been reorganized, so it won’t be a problem.”

The Mahine’s reckless way of thinking was also hard to understand. When Carlo gave up his reply with a tired face, the
Millennium turned to Lirian again.

“By the way, what was the deceased husband like?”

Lillian blinked in embarrassment at the unannounced personal question. It was also a little ridiculous to answer Carlo in
front of him, who was still alive. Of course, I’m not a husband now.”If it’s been a long time since he passed away, he could
have remarried.Have you forgotten yet?”

The question was asked to Lirian, but the answer was from Blaze.

“Isn’t love supposed to be forgotten by new love? There’s no better place to love than foreign countries.”

Lillian, who was avoiding eye contact with a sly smile, found Carlo staring at Blaze as if to kill him. Carloi, who was sad
that he could not kill Blaze, turned away when he made eye contact with Lirian. Li Lian felt down for no reason, wondering
if he was uncomfortable with him.
Silence did not come to the table as Keana, who was cautious, continued the conversation. Carloy and Lillian didn’t say a
word while others were flirting. Other people’s conversations sounded distant from what they were saying in a distant
world.

“No, Countess. Why don’t you spread those weird books around society. It looks like a manuscript of a book that hasn’t
even been published.….””What? The book would be less provocative than the work of the Grand Prince. It’s not your
taste? Well, you’re a little bored, aren’t you?”

When Keana pretended to be tactless and asked with round eyes, Blaze looked at Lian’s eyes for no reason.

“No, you’re making the listeners misunderstand.…. Bored. I couldn’t even read a few pages because my hands were
shaking while watching it.”

“Oh, yeah.”

MILLENINE NOKA, who was laughing at whether the conversation between Blaze and Kiana was fun, burst into laughter
again when she saw Carlo’s face.

“Caroy, what the h**l is wrong with your face? Is there something bad going on?”

“Well, this tea party?”

Seeing Carloy and Millennium, who looked more friendly than I thought, Lillian forced herself back into the tasteless tea.

“I opened it for you! Disappointing.”

“Why do you always sell other people when you want to have fun?” Millennins don’t change at all.”Blaze opened his
mouth in shock at Carlo’s response, but Millennins smiled.

“That’s acrimonious, I understand, Mrs. Cher. The emperor of your country became sensitive after losing his wives. The
whole country must have been noisy. You’ve heard of it, haven’t you?”

All the Croissants, including the “wives,” shut up at once.

“I was just a contractor…….”

“I think it’s you, Keana. But after losing the empress, Carlo seemed like that all along. You must have been very fond of
her. Even though she’s Delois’ daughter.”

Lirian’s hand, which was holding the teacup, began to tremble. Carloi’s gaze lingered in his hand for a momentarily.

“Millenine.”

At Carlo’s quiet call, the Millennium looked at him with the smile of courtesy.

“I wish we could stop talking about him. I don’t know, but he’s not the one to be posted for fun.”It sounded quite
determined even though it was an unfeeling voice.

“Hm?”

“For a sensitive country, Macha’s welcome is not enough…”I’m not comfortable with 이. I think I’ll want to go back to
Croissen if I keep talking about him.”

“Oh, my God, what about the talks?”

Asked by the natural millennium, Carlo replied in the same manner.

“Will I be able to see the talks, as Milenin said, as if I had lost my wife and turned halfway around? I understand, Millenin.
No one knows the sadness of losing a pet better than you.”

Millennins smiled meaninglessly at Carlo’s attitude, which has always become peaceful.

“Come to think of it, why don’t you talk about the millenin. The ex-husband really liked me, but he was wondering why I
killed him. What kind of woman did he cheat on with?”
“Hey, don’t even say it. You know what?….”Blaze took Carloy’s bait instead of Millenin and opened his mouth excitedly.
Perhaps retaliated by Millenin, but it was none of Carloy’s business. It was rather a good thing. The millennian, who was
listening to Blaze’s comments, raised his hand with a smile.

“It’s no good talking about dead people, so stop there.”

Millennins got up from the table and turned toward the lake.

“It’s my tea party, but I don’t want you to hear anything boring.”

Everyone except Lirian got up from their seats as if they understood what the Millennins were trying to do. Keana raised
Lirian to stand in plain view of the lake.

Blaze tried to stand next to Lirian, but Carlo stood between them. Blaze, blocked by Carlo’s chest, looked up at him with a
dumbfounded look on his face, but Carlo didn’t give him a look. Blaze eventually grumbled and stood next to the
millenin.When the millennians put their hands on the lake, drops of water rose from the calm waves and sprayed water
like a fountain. Like a flower made of water, a five-pronged stream flows beautifully, and flowers bloom on it.

The sound of water flowing in the music of the court band was wonderfully interlocked. It was the most beautiful, most
unpleasant sight that Lillian had ever seen in Macha. When Lirian gave a pure exclamation, Millennins smiled pleased to
see if he was satisfied.

“…You don’t have to listen to Milenin. If you want to say no, you can say no.”

Suddenly, Carlo heard a low whisper and Lillian looked up. He was only looking forward.

“Do whatever you want. Don’t worry, it won’t be a big deal.”

Does it mean that he will take care of the millennians? Lillian thought today’s tea party wasn’t that bad, but it wasn’t good
for Carlo. Recalling the strangely sharp image of Carloi, Lillian turned his head and looked at the lake.”I tried to leave
sooner or later.”

“…Yes.”

Feeling as if the conversation had ended, Lillian watched the lake wave while making beautiful patterns. Just as I
wondered where he was going, Carlo called her in a low voice.

“Lirian.”

“Yes.”

Call it in, and Carlo was quiet for a while. As I glanced at him, I could see that he was only smiling.

“……No, nothing.”

In the end, what he said was futile.

Trying to turn to the lake again, Lillian made eye contact with Millenin. I didn’t know when I was looking at myself and
Carloi. Millennins who made eye contact smiled at Lirian. Suddenly, I wondered if she had noticed who she was. But soon
Lillian erased the idea. I’ve never seen it, but I don’t know.This strange country has become increasingly unknown since
meeting Carloi. It’s definitely a horribly unattractive country, but strangely, I felt much better.

***

Prelum was the most popular and largest maritime event in Macha.

To the east of the Maha capital, there was a twin lake built with soil, where the aquatic animal Beluammar lived. It was a
large and brutal animal caused by the degeneration of extinct animals in ancient times. The whole body was covered with
scales, and the tail was lined with things that could only be seen as thorns. The tail used to be poisonous, but not now.
That doesn’t mean it’s not dangerous.

Frelum was a match between two slaves in Beluammar. All Mahine, from the royal family to the common people,
considered watching the prélum as the most enjoyable hobby in the stadium, which was built around the lake. And the
Millennins invited Lillian once again. In the Preloom.”If you don’t want to, why don’t you go back now? I don’t think it’s
going to be that fun. I don’t know what the Mahas find fun with such barbarism. You’re so popular even if the spectator
dies, Won.”

Keana asked with a worried face, but Lillian didn’t change her decision.

After the tea party, Millennins came up to Lirian, who was about to leave, and whispered.

This will be the last time I’ve bothered you, Mrs. Cher. I promise, and it’s ridiculous not to come all the way to Mach and
see Prelum.>

The Millennian tone of pronouncing the false name ‘Cher’ was quite significant. The appearance of Emperor Mach smiling
at what he was thinking made of made him unpredictable. Anyway, I thought I could leave this place after seeing the
Preloom.

Fiddling with the necklace, Lirian thought blankly. If I go to see Freelum, will I face Carlo again? Lillian decided to say
goodbye to Carloi. I thought I could really leave only if I let go of the lingering lingering feelings of the soil that I couldn’t
get away from.”Come up carefully.”

When Keana, who went up first, reached out her hand, Lirian accepted. The seats of the royal family and high-ranking
aristocrats were the highest floors of the stadium. It was because the higher the safety.

As Lirian entered the most promising spot, Blaze rushed out and kissed her hand. It was a bit too much courtesy for a
woman known as a commoner. I even wore a net just in case, but it was creepy.

“It’s a pleasure to see you again, ma’am.

Even honorifics? Lillian looked at Macha’s admiration, which never rested and smiled with her eyes. There were no
rumors only about Emperor Mach when he was in Maha. His younger brother, Grand Duke, was also famous. He’s got the
best face and the lightest bottom in Macha.

“Oh, yes…….”

“Even if you cover your face, you can’t hide your beauty.”

I couldn’t understand it for Lillian. You’re saying women fall for this lame trick? He said he was handsome, but it wasn’t
Lillian’s taste. Her hair color is normal, her eyes are normal.…. I think I’ll cut off a smile with my eyes, but I’ve lost half my
charm because I’m too sloppy.Blaze, embarrassed by Lirian’s cold expression, tried to continue saying what was what,
but a blunt voice came from behind.

“Get out of my way.”

Carloi, who looked even rougher than usual, was looking down at Blaze.

“Where’s your place in my country?”

“Do you want to treat your guests so badly? Try to be more meticulous, Grand Duke. And move aside.”

Blaze swore a couple of times at Carloy’s drooping look and went next to the Millennium.

“Hey, why do you keep interrupting me? He’s not interested in women.You just don’t like me, do you?”

As Carlo showed signs that he would not deal with Blaze, Blaze had no choice but to hold on to the Millennium.

“His personality is getting weirder.”

If his brother was treated poorly by an outsider and complained, he could have felt sorry for him, but Millennins were
smiling about what was fun.”What makes you so happy, Your Majesty?”

“I’m happy with the Croissants’ tricks, my beloved brother.”

“What kind of talent? Carlo, that’s a cheeky thing, not a talent.”

“That’s not what you’re supposed to say when you can’t act cute and you’re arrogant.”

Blaze couldn’t hide her expression of resentment. You can’t be as arrogant as you can be to a millenin noka.….

“I wonder when and how you’re going to quit the obvious play. It’s the funniest play I’ve ever seen.”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“I didn’t expect you to know, Blaze. That’s why you can’t succeed.”

I don’t really want it. Blaze turned his head and looked at the mysterious beauty of Carloy and Croissen. I observed him
secretly, wondering if he was interested, but Carlo’s expression was very calm.While Blaze was making such a false
move, Carloi looked forward and whispered to Lirian.

“…It’s better not to be involved with the great air.”

“I don’t want to be fooled.”

Lillian answered with sincerity for the first time in a while. Who wants to get involved with such a crazy brother and sister?

“It’s dangerous here, why are you here?”

“I’d like to take a look. You don’t want to keep running into me.”

Carlo, who only looked forward to Lirian’s words, slowly turned his head and looked at Lirian. The look on Carlo’s face left
Lillian speechless. His expression looked terribly sad.

“……that can’t be possible.”

Carlo muttered.

“I am, like that.”

He took a breath as if his throat was clogged for a momentarily.

“I don’t like you……it’s never been possible. I thought I should hate you, so I tried constantly…….”His half-suppressed
voice tightened Lillian’s chest.

“I’ve never been completely successful. Such a thing.”

At the end of the speech, there was a weak smile like resignation.

“I wish I hadn’t tried that in the first place.”

After talking, Carlo drank the glass next to him as if he were drinking water.

Lillian now understood Carloi’s words with his heart, not just his head. How he tried to hate her and how he failed…….how
crazy the failure drove him.

And Lirian himself failed to fully hate Carloi. Just like how you feel right now. I hated him and hated him during his last
days in Purtu, but now the feelings have faded and it’s hard to name them.

While Lirian and Carlo were speechless, the Prelum began. More than I thought, Freelum was cruel. Beluammar was a
much scarier and more brutal animal than Lirian had imagined.The cheers of the Mahites grew endlessly, and it was the
slaves in Beluammar that caught Lirian’s eye. I could see how their expressions would be treated like dolls even if they
were far away. It was hard to stop even though he knew he was meddling unnecessarily.

Every time Beluammar’s scales or tail grazed, the slaves, who were barely balanced, twisted their bodies in agony.

Lirian closed her eyes. Keana was right. Lillian would never know what kind of fun he had in these games. Even Denis
must have hated this cruel thing.

Lirian clasped the necklace with one hand so that there was no gap. The other hand, which I put on my lap, began to
tremble and clenched my fist. Suddenly, I felt warmth in my trembling hand, so Lirian slowly opened her eyes. Carloi’s
hand touched softly as if he were covering his fist. With the warmth, Lillian was able to breathe comfortably again.The
game was getting fiercer. When Beluammar, a slave dressed in red, nearly collapsed, a massive current created by the
reaction hit the base of the stadium. The nobles of Macha, who sat upstairs, were toasting with admiration for the situation
below.

“…It’ll be over in no time.”

Lirian nodded silently at Carloi’s words. Even though he didn’t know well, it seemed that the win or loss was roughly
decided.

More than half of the opponent’s slave’s tail had been torn off at the window thrown by the slave in red. Beluammar’s
wailing in pain shook the entire stadium, blocking all the spectators’ ears.

Beluammar couldn’t overcome the pain and waved his injured tail like crazy, trying to take it off, and the rebound caused a
slave of blue clothes to fall into the lake. Spectators shouted when the slave, who had already been badly injured, did not
come up to the lake over time. It was the equivalent of Beluammar’s scream.The whole stadium was filled with uproar and
the lake was a mess because of the current created by the injured Beluammar.

As if to organize the game, Millenin Nokia stood up and stretched her hands with a satisfied face. It was that moment.
Beluammar wept loudly for the last time and swung his tail hard. The tail fell off with the current. Beluammar’s tail, which
had fallen due to recoil, flew parabolic.

It was only for a moment that the spectators’ shouts turned into screams. Soldiers waiting at the entrance of each floor
quickly entered the stadium.

Lillian blinked for a moment. Even before he could grasp the situation, Carlo hugged her like a push. The screams of the
people were heard distant. Lirian managed to come to her senses and lifted her head in Carlo’s arms.

“…Are you all right?”

Carlo was looking down at himself with a pale face. Lirian couldn’t answer and nodded, and Carlo held her in his arms
again.”You, if you’re wrong again. I’m…….”

He couldn’t even finish his sentence. Feeling Carlo shivering, Lillian leaned silently against his chest. I was worried that
the sound of Carlo’s heart was too loud to burst.

What Millenin and Blaze shouted and soldiers were heard bustling around. At the moment, Lillian became curious. Why is
it so noisy around me?

“Call the therapist right now!”

I could hear Blaze shouting.

What about the therapist? Did someone get hurt? The questions that popped into Lillian’s head suddenly hit the spot. My
heart sank. Lillian slipped out of Carloy’s arms and looked at him.

“I’m fine.”

Carlo whispered, as if to reassure Lirian, but it rather aroused Lirian’s suspicion. Soon Lillian was able to determine the
cause of the anxiety. Blood was flowing from his back. I felt a sense of deja vu. There was a similar moment.”Knife.”

When shocked Lirian shouted his name, Carloi shook his head.

“It’s a brush. It’s not to the point of worrying.”

Blaze ranted before Lirian could say anything.

“What the f**k are you talking about. It’s bleeding. Therapist! Here!

Lillian stared blankly at the sudden stop of Carloi’s back as Mach’s therapist approached him.

I could see a millenin nocha beyond my eyes. Millennins had a face that Lirian had never seen before. The
embarrassment and frustration looked young. The Millennins sighed with a troubled look and called out their servants and
some soldiers.

“Take the Emperor of Croissen to Marina Palace’s best bedroom. It won’t hurt much if you do first aid here.”

After being stopped, Carloi refused to help his servants and got up alone.

“It’s not that bad.”Lirian staggered up, holding Carlo’s hand.

“What’s wrong with this crazy guy? Don’t you know what Beluammar’s tail is? Why do you keep saying it’s okay?”
Blaze was constantly speaking in Mahar, perhaps because of the situation.

“I’m fine, so don’t mind going back with Keana.”

“You, what about you.”

Before Carlo could answer anything, the Millennium intervened with a rather irritating face.

“Both of you stop fooling around and go with me.”

At the same time, Carlo and Lirian looked at the Millennium. The Millennins didn’t turn a blind eye to the two and called a
few more throughout.

“Take the Empress of Croysen with you to Marina Palace. If you can, give me some sedatives. If you want to be with your
husband, let him be.”

At the words of the millennium, Carlo forgot the pain on his back and stared blankly at the millennium. It was the same for
Lirian, Blaze and Keana. Perhaps he felt the focus of his eyes, but now Millenin’s no longer pretending to smile and
openly frowning.”I’m not a moron like Blaze. Who do you think you’re gonna cheat on?”

Blaze, who was beaten while staying still, looked upset for a moment, but Millennins only raised their fingers as if they
were tired.

“So please leave it at that for the Emperor and his wife of Croissen and go as they please.”

The Millennium’s Machian accent was sharp. Carloi took Lirian out of the stadium without further ado. When Keana and
Clyde escaped, Blaze sang the Millennium with a puzzled face.

“Later. I’m not in the mood to deal with your absence.”

Blaze clenched her mouth reflexively.

“Tsk. I was going to have fun with the empress hiding her identity and coming into Macha.….Carloy, that medicine won’t
let him get hurt by Prellum. I’m sure you’re trying to get the upper hand on this.”Only then did Blaze, who understood the
situation roughly, give a feeble exclamation. As the millennium flicked its fingers a little nervously, a thin stream of water
came up from the lake and cleaned up the dirty things that had fallen around the millennium.

“I didn’t know I’d be the star of bad luck if I wanted to have some fun. I don’t think I’m gonna want to see Frelum for a
while. Blaze, clean up after yourself.”

Millennins walked out through the clean road.

The Marina Palace was one of the 14 palaces of the Maha Capital Palace.

“You’ll be fine after a few weeks of treatment. Don’t overdo it. Beluammar is tough, but there’s a cure.”

Lirian tried hard to understand what Maha’s therapist said to Carloi, but it was still difficult.

“……I’m told it’ll be okay if I apply a few times. I told you, it’s nothing.”

Carlo explained as if he had read Lirian’s mind, but it was very suspicious. Seeing Lirian’s expression, Carloi added.

“I’m telling you, this doesn’t hurt people very much.”

“That’s the problem with you. I don’t know how big a wound this is for a normal person.”

Lillian became increasingly emotional as she spoke. I was always angry at the same carlois.

“What’s the problem? Why don’t you put your body first? Don’t act like you don’t care if you die!”Seeing Lirian getting
more and more fierce, Carlo looked at her as if she had nothing to say.

“Every time you do this. I’m going crazy.”

What did he interpret Lirian’s words as? Carloy hardened his face.

“I don’t know what you’re misunderstanding, but I’m fine. I’ve been doing well. There’s no reason for you to care about
me.”

“…Really?”

“So don’t get tied up here because of me and leave. You’re the only one who’s tired of trying to get more involved.….”

Lillian sighed flatly at Carloy’s increasingly determined tone. My stomach was burning because of some unknown
frustration. The bedroom door suddenly opened just as Lillian replied. It was the same millenin nocha that would be tired
to be involved.

“I heard from the therapist. It’s a good thing the wound isn’t deep.”

The Millennins had a unique smile on their way to the palace and used Croissant again. Carlo replied with an
expressionless face.”I don’t know if the therapist is reliable. I’m a little sicker than I thought.”

Lillian squinted and looked at Carloi. You said it wasn’t a big deal, but all of a sudden.

“The therapist is my exclusive therapist. So you don’t have to worry about being a quack, Carlo. It’ll heal in a minute.”

“Well, that’s not what the person who caused the injury should say. You might want to shrink it intentionally.”

“The cause, someone would think I stabbed you.”

“Didn’t I tell you all the time that prélum is dangerous? But you know, come on, you’re gonna invite me…….”

As if he could no longer hear Carlo’s slow-moving words, the Millennins erased their smiles and responded as if they
were annoyed.

“Oh, okay. All right, it’s my responsibility, I admit it.”

“Thank you for doing that.”

“Then can you tell me now? Why did the Empress of Croissen enter Mach, hiding her identity?””Before that. How the h**l
did he know?”

“The Duke of Delois once came to Mach when I was a Empress.”

Lillian got tired of her face, knowing she was the duke’s daughter by just looking at her face.

“That’s when you remembered seeing him only once? When you were a kid?

Millennins shrugged lightly as if what was the big deal.

“I never forget the handsome face.”

“…I’m sure you’ll find it.”

“Anyway, I’ll have to call you Empress, not your wife.”

Millenin’s unique overbearing eyes and smile directed at Lirian. However, Lillian, who suffered terribly from the Duke of
Delois, now had little fear in the world.

“I’m sorry to deceive you, but it’s true that I’m not an empress. I stepped down as Empress, and it’s been almost three
months since I left Purtu.”

Despite Lirian’s answer, Millenin Nokia tilted her head unconvincedly.”Then you’ve heard from Mach, too. I’ve heard that
Solta went to recuperate, but I’ve never heard that I’m not an empress anymore.”

Carlo couldn’t hide his annoyance and stepped in.

“I was going to announce it in due course. I was going to officially take care of it when I got back to Croissen.”

Did you lose your wife by treating all the people who went to the nursing home as dead? Mani, what about your new wife?
It was annoying to hear it for the first time now.

“I mean, isn’t it official that you’re still an empress, anyway?”

Both Carlo and Lirian shut up. It was because I had nothing to say if I put it that way.

“Then there’s no other option for Mach. She’s the Queen of Croissen in name only, and I can’t let her shoot everywhere
with her identity hidden.”

“I’ve got a few anyway. To leave Macha…….”

Millennins cut off Lirian and waved their hands.”No, you know what’s gonna happen, what’s gonna happen? I’m already
burdened by the fact that the Emperor of Croissen was hurt here. And the empress will roam my territory as she will she?
I can’t do that.”

“He’s the one who’s leaving anyway. Don’t bother me, just let me go.”

“Caroy, don’t say things you don’t know. I’m not trying to pick on you in private. I’m doing what I have to do. When are you
going to leave? Are you leaving right now? If you want to leave right now on the boat I give you, yes, that’s fine.”

Lillian shut her mouth with a puzzled face. The next destination hasn’t been properly decided yet, so it was hard to leave
right now. It would take more than three days to decide where to live.

“But if I’m not leaving now, I’ll have to stay within my reach. If you don’t want to share the same bedroom, don’t worry
about that. I’ll give you the whole Marina.”Millennins added in a slightly mischievous tone.

“But what, you look like you’re on good terms? I can’t believe you’re going to split up. So even more, I can’t let you just
take your word for it.”

Lillian eventually gave up persuading the Emperor of Mach and nodded. On the other hand, Carlo still felt something was
not right.

“As soon as I saw her, I knew she was an empress, and I didn’t want to leave her alone, so I even played with her
according to my liking. You’re feeling pressured now? You were gonna let me make an accident and put pressure on me
for hiding my identity, right?”

“Disappointed, what are you thinking about? I pretended I didn’t know because you seemed to want to fool me. I thought
I’d say I knew in due course. As long as you’re not hurt.”

Millennins had a picturesque, contrived smile.”The empress’ luggage at the residence of Kyana will be brought by my
servants. I’ll arrange and guide you here. Let’s talk again once it’s sorted out.”

After finishing talking to himself, the Millennins left empty. Leaving only Carlo and Lirian alone, Carloi spoke first after
an awkward silence of a moment.

“…I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to be late.”

“I know. That’s what the ball said. It takes a little while.”

“I didn’t mean to hold you like this.….”

“You don’t have to be sorry because I hurt you.”

Carlo, who was holding his face with one hand, raised his head at the words. A determined face looked at Lirian.

“You didn’t hurt me. Damn it, no, it’s because of Mach.”

Lillian tried to say more but quit. Anyway, I think he got hurt instead of himself. It was our second time to be in the same
spot. There were many things I wanted to say, but Carlo’s reaction was predictable. Perhaps if the Millennium hadn’t
come in the middle, he’d be really mad at Carlo.Suddenly, I remembered Carlo, who was angry just by cutting himself
slightly in Purto. Would it have felt like this…….

Once again, the servant came into the quiet bedroom and Lirian’s bedroom was cleaned up.

“You must be tired, go home and rest. I won’t bother you to be a millennial.”

Carloi said without even looking at Lirian. Lillian nodded quietly and left the bedroom.

As soon as Lirian left, Carlo sighed and swept his face. Suddenly, I felt a movement next to him. Ashel looked down at
Carlo with a blank look.

“Since when have you been here?”

“From the beginning. It was next to the closet.”

“Give me a sign.”

Ashel pretended not to hear and looked into the air. It was a rough guess. Maybe Millennins were hiding because they
were scared.

“But it’s a huge coincidence. There’s an empress here, too.”

“Maybe you didn’t know that, did you? It’s suspicious that you insisted on following me.”Carloi guessed all of this would
have been Du의a’s plan. Somehow, I won’t go using my age as an excuse.Derney, that’s useless.

At Carlo’s interrogation, Assel shook his head with a face of innocence for the first time in a while.

“I followed you for fear of death.”

“You don’t have to.”

As Ashel pointed silently at Carlo’s back, Carlo muttered as if he was bothered.

“It’s really nothing.”

“But why are you being so cold to the empress? As I die of joy.”

“……I need to rest because my back hurts.”

When he saw Carlo avoiding the answer, Ashel muttered with a sullen face.

“I’m bored. There’s nowhere to get out of here.”

He seemed to be asking me to play. Suddenly I felt like a widower with a baby.

“You know it’s not fun to be with me.”

As if Assel was convinced that it was not wrong, he quickly became quiet. Then I went out through the window.Finally
alone, Carlo leaned against the bed and rummaged over Ashel’s words. I didn’t mean to be cold to Lirian. We just couldn’t
get any closer.

I felt it when I held her hand in the garden of Maha and hugged her at the Prelum Stadium. I don’t want to let you go. I
wanted to keep it next to myself. The urge was so intense that it gave me goosebumps.

Even now, the remaining reason feels paralyzed, but I was not confident to let it go if it touched me more.
***

Maryann and Jane had not arrived yet, so Lillian, who was sitting alone in an empty bedroom, was startled by a knock on
the window and got up from her seat. Lillian, who saw Ashel hanging from the window frame and tapping the window with
her feet, opened the window with a look of astonishment.

“What are you doing dangerously?”Forgetting that it’s been a long time, Lirian shouted.

“Hi, Your Majesty.”

Asheel, who greeted peacefully, came inside with a flexible movement. I was wondering for a moment whether I could put
the acetyl in my bedroom like this, but Lillian didn’t say anything. The opponent was Ashel. The common sense or
knowledge of the world doesn’t work anyway.

“You were here, too. But I’ve never seen her face before. Did you come to see Preelum?”

Ashel’s face turned white for a moment when he heard the word prelum. Lillian unknowingly pulled out the chair.

“I didn’t go. I didn’t want to go around in Mach.”

Recalling that Ashel was a slave to Mach, Lillian felt sorry that he seemed insensitive.

As one of the maidsids gently pushed the snacks in front of Assel, Assel picked up one and began to chew. It was a snack
that didn’t taste good, but I only ate Accel well. No matter how much he hated Mach, he seemed to be right to be born and
raised in Macha.”I don’t want to come, but are you here for Carlo?”

“I’m afraid I’ll go alone and kill myself again. You could fall into the sea on purpose.”

Lirian’s heart sank even with Assel’s particular harsh tone.

“…I’m not going to do that anymore. Carlo promised me.”

Ashel shrugged as she put another snack in her mouth.

“That’s something you can keep when you’re sober.”

One word clearly depicts Carlo’s life in Purto. Has his promise with him become a pain to Caroly? Lost for a moment,
Lillian chose to change the subject.

“But you, Croissant, have improved a lot.”

At the words, Ashel’s face shone brightly with pride.

“Dunya is teaching me.”

If Alexis Du가a had taught him properly, he would have told him what he called “Du 공a Ball,” not “Du가a.” But
Lillian didn’t say anything.”Your Majesty doesn’t deal with me these days. That’s why I always have to stay behind. I’m
bored.”

“Really?”

“I want to go out here in Macha, but I don’t want to be alone. But you said you’d be alone again.”

“Does it make it easier for you to be with Carlo?”

Ashel nodded with a look of asking for obvious things.

“Then you can just stay inside. Why would I watch something I don’t like?”

“I just don’t like it. I don’t want to hate it forever. And I’m bored inside.”

There were so many words that Lillian had to think about the meaning of the word for a long time. Even when I thought
about it, I didn’t think I understood it completely.

“That’s why you came to me. Because Carlo didn’t play against me.”
Ashel nodded shamelessly. The expression showed a strange lack of satisfaction. It was clear that Lirian did not meet
Asel’s expectations as expected.”…Eat more snacks.”

Ashel ate the rest of the snacks as if she were being generous. Lillian was lost in thought when she looked at such Ashel.
Carlo, who controls her thoughts and minds, invaded her head and wandered freely. Now that I was right next to him, I
couldn’t stop him.

With a sigh, Lirian asked Assel.

“Is it good?”

Instead of answering, Assel shook an empty plate. I really felt like raising a kid.

***

Two days later, Emperor Mach invited both Carlo and Lirian to a luncheon. A meal was set up at the Marina Palace
restaurant to be considerate of Carlo, who cannot walk for long due to his back. Both the servant and the maid also
stepped down, leaving the restaurant with a minimum number of employees.

“Hey, just in case. If I knew it was your wife, I wouldn’t really talk to her.”

Blaze whispered into Carloi’s ear, but Carloi, as always, only briefly gave him a scornful look.Sitting next to Carloy, Lillian
was looking at the food with a slightly grim face. No one else should have looked like they ate maha food and trash in
front of the emperor of Macha. I needed to be prepared.

“You can’t eat peaches?”

Millennins picked up the tableware and asked. At the same time Lirian stared at the Millennium in surprise, Carlo stared at
the Millennium. And the Millennins easily ignored two eyes.

“Carlois has been pestering the chef since this morning. Not only for the luncheon, but for all the food in the future, I’ll take
out all the peaches. It’s obvious that he doesn’t want to eat it.”

“…I don’t want to eat, so that’s right. “Maha doesn’t even taste dirty.”

It was a cruel assessment that even Lirian, who dislikes Mach, would think it was a little too much. The Millennins ignored
him as if they could not hear him, but Blaze spoke out in a fit of rage.”Who’s not a picky Croissant. Eat whatever you give
me.”

Lillian had a bite of the food in front of her. Surprisingly, it wasn’t as bad as I thought. No matter how bad the food was,
the royal palace’s cuisine seemed different.

Half-blankly eating, Lillian thought about peaches. About Carlo that he didn’t even know in Purto. The peach reminded me
of then-Carlois, or the Duke of Delois. Either way, it wasn’t pleasant.

But now I think I’ll remember today in Mach. I thought it wouldn’t be bad. Covering memories with memories.

“And the things I told you about the other day in the conquest.”

“Caroy, talk about work during a meal.”

“Let’s finish the story now. It’s not much of a story, but I’m hurt because you’re dragging me to a party or a prélum to be
formal.””I don’t know what to say because it’s true, but do I have to do it during the meal?”

“I want to leave Macha as soon as possible. Anyway, Croissen doesn’t intend to trade new items with Mach.”

Watching Carlo talk about strong disapproval in a dry tone, Lillian guessed it was because of him. Carlo thinks Lirian is
being held in Mach because of me.

Millennins continued smoothly without stopping the tableware moving.

“Well, why don’t you look at the stuff and think about it. It’s all right.”

“I’ve been thinking of something more interesting than that. Interest in Bernie, are you serious?”

When the word about Bernie came out, the Millennine turned into a serious face that stopped eating.
“Think of Bernie’s magic. Bernie’s magic as we know it is less than half. I don’t know what else I’ll make while I’m isolated
in the valley. You’re not interested in conquering a country like that? That’s ridiculous.””Why aren’t you doing it?”

“The North Sea on Bernie’s side is difficult with my magic, and the inland roads are tough. Unless you make way in
Croissen…….”

“Land is the problem.”

“Right, because it’s so barren. It’s useless. Even with Bernie’s magic development, the yield in the cultivation is minimal.”

“I recently developed cultivation magic in Croissen.”

“Oh, my God. By when are you going to keep only coronary plants? Good thinking.”

“The results weren’t bad either. Of course, Bernie’s land needs a little more reinforcement, and the wizards say it’s
possible.More.”

“Aha. I know what you’re talking about.”

Millenin and Carloi had a very serious conversation, not even eating. Most of the conversation seemed to flow peacefully
except when the Millennium’s smile was distorted by mentioning scarring on his back when Carlo was bored.

Seeing that, Lillian thought that Ashel’s words were lies. Carloi, who looked like that, looked fine again. He didn’t appear
to be a man who would go anywhere and die.Lillian recalled the conversation she had with Maryann before she came to
lunch. I thought it would be better to go to Solta if I left Mach. Solta was a place where I could love comfortably.

It was hard to find a place to live alone, so I was going to ask Olivia Donata to find a suitable place. Maryann gave
Maryann a strange look as she handed her a letter to Olivia.

Are you going to go to Solta?>

As if Lirian had another option.

Blaze talked to Lirian, who was lost in thought.

“It’s boring, isn’t it?”

Lillian, who was listening to the conversation interestingly except when Mahar was mixed from time to time, did not easily
affirm and looked awkward.

“If I had known you were the Empress, I would have treated you like that! I’d like to give you a proper tour of Macha now
that this has happened.””Oh, that’s all right. I’ve already looked at various places.”

“Come on, Mach, how wide is the land. I know exactly where Croissants would like it. The Mahites are a little bored, but if
you go to the Mahit Observatory…….”

In the middle of talking, Blaze suddenly closed his mouth with a face that he was sick of it. Lillian slowly turned her head
after Blaze’s gaze. Carlo, who thought he was talking to Milenin, was staring at Blaze before he knew it. Stay still.

“You said you wouldn’t even talk to me.”

A blunt word came out of Carlo’s mouth, which had no change of expression. It was out of the blue for Lirian, but Blaze
seemed to be dumbfounded to see it.

“I won’t, I won’t. I heard you’re about to divorce.….”

Blaze’s last words were almost to herself. As Blaze kept his mouth shut and focused on eating, Carloi began to talk to
Milenin again.As the heavy air fell off, Lirian was able to finish his meal more comfortably than before. Carloi didn’t talk to
Lirian until the end.

That night, Lillian had a nightmare for the first time in a long time. It was my first nightmare since I came to Maha. The
Duke of Delois came out and made terrible noises. Lillian told the Duke of Delois.

Even so, you’re dead. He’s dead and there’s nothing he can do to me now. And I’m alive. The Duke, who never died in his
dream, disappeared like smoke at the one word.
Waking up, Lillian shivered and looked around the dark bedroom. There was no duke anywhere. All I can see is Denise’s
painting.

Lillian knew better than anyone that nightmares were not gone forever. It’ll come back to life when it’s time to forget. But
now Lillian can tell the difference between dream and reality.With a heavy breath, Lillian retorted to himself. I’m breathing
hard like this, and the peacock will rot without a trace.

***

There was a shower the next evening. Short and heavy showers to match Mach. It’s been a long time since I saw rain.
Otherwise, the moist Mach air felt more sticky.

Lillian wore thin clothes and went out to the garden. It felt like water was seeping into each step, but the feeling was not
bad. Drops of water shone transparently on the soaked flowers.

Strangely enough, the garden of the palace looked similar to Purthu. La Sortio wasn’t like that. Perhaps that’s why it was
so easy to revive Purto’s memory. But I didn’t feel as miserable as I used to be. It’s just bitter.

The dancing tu and the flowers were moving limply, perhaps because they drank water. It looked cute for some reason, so
Lillian sat in front of it with her knees bent and looked at the flowers for a long time. One was almost buried in the ground
as if it had been washed away by rain. With a sad heart, Lillian picked up the piece without realizing it.When I straightened
my back with a tub of tu, I could see a building that looked like a small chapel a little away. In front of it was a fountain
surrounded by busts made of water. It looked different from Purthu.

As I approached closely, I saw someone sitting there. It was Carloi. Sitting expressionless, he looked as if he would
disappear when he opened his eyes. Asheel said, “Carlois is as good as holding out with medicine.” I don’t know if his
spirit remains.

In a mood that made her heart feel refreshed, she walked toward Carloi without realizing it.

An expression gradually appeared on Carloi’s face when he found Lirian. As if it’s colored. A look that would have been
dark and sad if it were really color crossed his face.He tried to get up from his seat as if he were trying to move away.
Lirian shook her head.

“Just stay. Is it okay to come out like this? What about your back?

“It’s not a bad wound, so this is fine.”

It seemed like a serious wound from talking to Millenin, but I couldn’t figure out what to believe. Lillian hesitated and sat
next to Carloi a short distance away.

“What were you thinking that I was sitting there.”

Lillian’s voice was so calm that it could permeate the air.

“I didn’t think much about it.”

“Really? I thought of Purtu…It’s like a garden in Purthu.”

Carlo was silent for a moment. Lillian could see that Carlo was also sitting here reflecting on the past.

After a while, Carlo opened his mouth. It was a subdued voice.

“It’s modeled after the garden of Purto. It’s probably the only place worth seeing in this palace.””It’s not the palace, it’s the
whole Macha…….”

In Lirian’s reply, the corners of Carlo’s mouth went up very slightly.

“Daegong talked about the Mahit Observatory, but I don’t think it’s going to be good there either.”

“That’s the bird, no, the Grand Duke. It’s not bad there.”

It seemed to be a pretty good place if Carlo admitted it. Lillian murmured to herself, thinking she would have to go before
she left.

“Solta wasn’t like this.”

“……You liked Solta.”

Lillian nodded quietly.

“It was really, really good. You didn’t like it?”

Carlo flinched for a moment, as if he didn’t think Lillian would ask.

“I don’t know. I’ve never thought about it.”

“Do you want to go?”

“I don’t know. I’ve never really thought about it either.”

“So what the h**l do you think?”

Instead of answering, Carloi looked at Lirian quietly.”…I do.”

Somehow I felt like I heard an answer. And the answer is no longer surprising. Lian told her story because it was obvious
that the man sitting next to her was going to do it.

“That’s what people did when they first went to Purutu. You don’t like the rain.….”

• World atlas online

• Chapter

• Accounting Courses

• Act

• Addiction Treatment

• Air

• Alcohol Treatment

• All the people

• Arrange

• Awkward

• World atlas online

• Chapter
 • Accounting Courses

• Act

• Addiction Treatment

• Air

• Alcohol Treatment

• All the people

• Arrange

Carloi just listened without answering.

“So I thought you’d forgotten me. I came to like rainy days after I met you. Because I thought of you that day. I’ve had
enough of it in Purthu.”

“It’s not that I don’t like it.”

Carlo muttered.

“I just couldn’t stand it. Because I left you that day.”

His voice was as humid as the surrounding air.

“I’m the only one left.”

“Anyway.”

Carlo stopped talking for a moment. As if you’re catching your breath.

“It doesn’t change the fact that I couldn’t keep my promise. The fact that I ruined your life.”

It rained a lot in Croissen. Too often, and Carlo would have thought that every time it rained.Carloi looked at the tu and
flower that Lirian held in her hand.

“When I saw Tulang in the Entura room, I thought he looked like you. I think you’d look like that if you danced…….I was
like a madman at the time when I thought like that.”

Somehow he looked blank.

“And when I saw you in the arba loop, I knew I was half wrong. Because you were so pretty that you couldn’t compare
with Turent.….”

Lirian also remembered the dance she danced with him. Every hand gesture, everything that touched the heat.

“But if you’re next to me……. No, I feel like I’m always breaking you.”

His gaze did not leave the water-soaked, withered Turent.

Lillian shut her mouth for a moment as she felt every word deeply smeared. I felt like I was getting soggy with sadness
deep down.Is his life really ruined? Is he broken? Maybe it is. But Lillian thought. I’m getting better. I’m trying not to let
anyone ruin her anymore.
“Carl, is it because of me that you hurt your back?”

A long time later, Lirian asked. Carloi made a bad impression.

“What are you talking about? It’s not.”

“Is it because of Beluammar? It’s because you hurt your tail.”

“It’s because of Mach.”

Lillian looked at Carloi.

“Yeah. I don’t think you’re hurt because of me either.”

Carlo, who understood what Lirian was trying to say, hardened his face.

“Not like that.”

“The wound in the back will heal soon.”

And Lirian himself would one day be completely fine. I’ll leave a scar. Many people live with scars. I couldn’t find a specific
reason to live, but now I haven’t found a reason to die.Lillian now fiddled with the necklace, which had become a complete
habit. Denise died before Jane’s letter reached her. On my own. Now I can accept it. No matter what Lillian did, no matter
what she did, she could not be revived.

“You can see the wound on your back, so you can heal it.”

Carlo muttered quietly. At the same time, heavy raindrops suddenly fell from above. When Lirian and Carlo looked up at
the same time, a few more drops began to fall from the sky.

“There’s going to be another shower.”

Lirian muttered and Carlo suddenly took her hand and led.

“You can’t get rained on.”

Carlo with a scar on his back shouldn’t be hit. Lillian followed Carlo’s touch with the thought.

The amount of rain falling gradually increased. As Carlo and Lirian went under the roof of the chapel in front of them,
countless rains poured down. In no time, the view became blurred and the sound of the rain rang through the space.Carloi
wiped the water off Lirian’s body without saying a word. His hair sparkled because of the bite.

Watching the pouring rain, Lillian realized something new. Now I didn’t hate or like the rain. Rain was nothing but rain.

“Let’s go in. It’ll get cold soon.”

Carloi, who opened Lirian’s clothes and gave them to her, whispered a man who was still tied to the rainy past.

“It’s this hot, but it doesn’t make me cold…….”

“Still.”

Lillian put the Tulang she was holding in her arms.

There was a time when I wanted him to be in pain. I feel like I’m going to die, I feel so bad that I’m the only one who’s this
unhappy. As much as I gave him my heart, I resent him.

As if her wish had come true, he lived in a rainless place for a short lifetime, and still does. It was not satisfactory at
all.This rain would stop someday, over time. As with all the rain. Can the rain on Carlo’s mind stop? How long does it take
to make it possible? Lillian was not sure.

***

Carlo didn’t seem to want to run into Lirian unless he had to. I ate in the bedroom on the pretext of having a bad back.

Ashel is not dealing with other people as well as Lirian, more and more people come to play. Maryann hated it at first, but
now when she saw Assel coming into the bedroom, she gave her food without a hitch. It looked like an animal raised in a
bedroom.
“Is it really good? Or are you just hungry all day?”

Jane asked as if she was genuinely curious when she saw Asheel eating as he was given.”It’s delicious.”

Ashel answered, cleaning up the empty plate.

“Try this, too. Is this good, too?”

Jane was laying out Macha’s foods and feeding Assel one by one as if she were experimenting.

“Crossen food is bland.”

Ashel mumbled, mumbling. Somehow, I couldn’t see him eating in Croissen, but it didn’t seem to be his taste. As soon as
I came to Maha, the amount of acetyl I ate increased dramatically. Lillian often looked at them while painting. Painting the
garden of Purthu, raining in memory.

Emperor Mach stopped by Lillian’s bedroom and saw Denise’s paintings and took care of his tools, making it quite
comfortable to paint. It was watercolor instead of oil painting.

You have a unique hobby. I drew all the pictures myself.>

Milenin Nocha said so, but her eyes sparkled.

After watching for a few days, Millennins were so self-indulgent that they were a bit tired, but they were easier to deal with
than they were at first. The strange way he treated Lirian was gentle, as he heard Lirian’s situation.She would come out of
the blue and show Lirian simple magic with her hands or tell her story about her childhood carloy while she was painting,
which was also funny, so Lirian would later secretly welcome her.

Compared to Keana, who showed enthusiastic and diverse reactions as if she were an audience watching the play,
Lillian’s response was boring, but Millennin seemed not to pay much attention.

Rather, he used to show more novel magic or tell more provocative stories to draw responses from Lirian, whether he felt
a strange desire to win or not. What a funny person he was.

Sometimes I couldn’t believe that such a fool killed three husbands himself. Millennins never told that story in detail.

Of course, getting used to all of this didn’t get too attached to Maharan’s country. It was still a strange country.”Come to
think of it, I heard that the Mahit Observatory is very good. I think it’d be nice to stop by before we leave. I want to go to a
good place in Macha at least once.”

Ashel, who was eating with her head stuck in Lirian’s horse, responded quickly.

“I know that place. Can’t we go now?”

“Huh? You said you didn’t want to go out anyway.”

“I’m sick and tired of being inside all the time.”

How long have you been here?….

Unlike Lillian’s sour reaction, Jane responded back. Jane had a pretty good chemistry with Assel.

“Right, there’s nothing to do. Mom, let’s go together. It’s a waste of time to get to Mach.”

Maryann shook her head weakly.

“Don’t even say scary things. I don’t want to go out in this awful place anymore. Mahit or Mahir, I wouldn’t go if there was
a way to Lupus.”Seeing that both faces were quickly sullen, Lillian finally put the brush down.

When Lirian decided to go, Maryann stood up with a solemn face. He seemed to think he had to follow where Lirian was
going.

“Maryann, stay here and rest.”

“No, it’s not.”

“It’s okay because Jane’s here, too. I’m comfortable with you resting.”
Maryann didn’t decline twice. It was clear that he hated Mach with all his heart.

“Then give it to Millenin for me. I’m just going to see Mahit for a second. And don’t worry because Ashel is coming with
you.”

Maryann nodded with a more relaxed look.

“Assel, are you sure you’re okay?”

“It has to be okay.”

Ashel replied with a rare determined look. He had a face like a boy soldier who was going to war for the first time.

With a determined escort and a young maid, he changed into simple clothes and Lirian set out on the road.Coming out
without thinking, Lillian regretted not covering her face properly. The Mahine people’s blatant eyes were touching. I don’t
understand, but there were often people shouting something in Mahar.

Shrinking at the eyes of the big mahins, Jane tapped the leading acetyl.

“How much further do we have to go? I think Mahins are so scary.”

“We’re almost there.”

Ashell was looking forward in an unnatural way, but overall, he was going well with courage. Sweat was running from his
face, but it didn’t seem to be running because of the hot weather. Walking down the streets of Macha seemed to be so
hard for Assel that he was sweating. It was very brave. Once again, Lillian envied him and felt great.

Soon after arriving at the entrance of the observatory, Ashel gasped with a proud look. It’s true that it’s not very popular
with the Mahine people, but it wasn’t that crowded.As I struggled to climb the observatory along the Ashel, I saw the blue
sea for the first time. Lillian lost his horse for a moment and looked at the landscape.

The observatory itself was nothing. It looked like a neglected place, not a well-decorated one. There wasn’t much to see
except for the sea. However, because of that, the nature it showed was brighter and I could focus solely on the landscape.

The sea was so wide that there was no end in sight. I felt like I could breathe. The sea breeze grazed the tip of my nose,
but there was no disgust as before.

“Maha had at least one thing to see.”

Lirian nodded at Jane’s smile.

“I’m glad I came.”

Recalling Denise, who had never seen the sea in his life, Lillian saw everything.

“Let’s go down now.”Lillian, who had been looking at the blue color of the sea for a long time, turned around without
hesitation after sunset.

Ashel sat on the floor all the time to see if the scenery was anything but impressive, and jumped to his feet at Lirian’s
horse. There was still a slight hint of nervousness.

“If you get to the palace safely, Assel, you’ve achieved your goal today.”

At Lirian’s words, Ashel nodded half solemnly and half relievedly.

The way down felt much easier because of the acceleration of the acetyl. It was worthwhile to come outside for the first
time in a long time. The feeling continued until he left the observatory and left the entrance. It was on the way into the city
that caused the problem.

“Hmm? Isn’t it weirdly noisy? Something must be going on.”

As soon as Jane finished talking, the cause of the disturbance appeared in front of her eyes.

In the middle of the road, there were ugly, impressionable middle-aged men assaulting a slave. Rough mahar was flowing
out of the men, and there was a slave who was choking his feet and crying. No one stopped it, but rather many Mahas
were laughing or instigating it.At an unpleasant sight, Lirian and Jane stopped walking and frowned. Lirian’s face got more
and more distorted because it didn’t seem like anyone else’s business.

It wasn’t dried up, it was just that, but it seemed to offend the Mahites. He had a fierce look at a woman who was a
Croissant, who stood out. It was clear that the words that popped out were swear words.

“Assel.”

Lillian, who turned to the side while singing “Asele” unconsciously, was surprised and bent her knees. Asheel sat on the
floor, shivering with his head wrapped around.

“Assel, are you okay?”

As Jane put her hand on her shoulder, Ashel punched it out like a seizure.

Lillian pulled Jane quietly as Mahine began to move, not just stare.

“Jane, run to the palace right now. As quickly as possible. Call a man.”

Jane didn’t ask twice. The nimble maid quickly disappeared among the people.Lillian blamed his own complacency. I
looked down on Ashel’s pain. You knew better than anyone that such pain could not be easily cured.

“Assel.”

I sat next to Assel and whispered, but Assel kept shaking. Now the Mahas were almost there, waving their fists
threateningly.

The word ‘slave’ was often heard. Every time I heard the word, Ashel’s body shrank relentlessly. It looked similar to
himself who had been subjected to a former Duke of Delois.

“Assel, you’re not a slave. No one can hurt you on their own.”

I wondered if he could hear me, but there was nothing else he could do, so Lillian constantly talked to Assel.

“It’s over here, Asher. Then you win over Mach.”

Ashel seemed to pause for a while, but it didn’t last long. He was now moaning like a moan.The Mahas were now coming
closer to their bodies, as if they were more angry with Lirian, who ignored them. Lillian whispered with desperation.

“Asel, hang in there. Huh? Carlo will be here in a little while.”

Speaking without much anticipation, Assel suddenly stopped shaking.

“Assel?”

But that was it. Ashel was now just stiff without even moving.

A Mahine kicked Ashel and tapped Lirian on the forehead. Lirian nervously chipped out the hand, but the Mahas just
giggled and laughed. A person could feel so dirty even with such short and simple moves.

While Lirian was agonizing over whether to bite even one person dead, the Mahas whispered among themselves and
approached Lirian’s sides. It was as if he was forced to drag it away.

It was when a hand grazed Lirian’s collar. Suddenly, the sound of a knife was heard, and Mahine, who was touching
Lirian, screamed and fell off.Before I knew it, Asheel was standing in front of Lirian with bloodshot eyes. Lillian stared up
at Assel, sitting still.

“Assel?”

Ashel was staring at the Mahins as if to kill them if they couldn’t hear.

As soon as the knife came out, the situation was settled in a bland manner. No one could have ignored the flaming flesh
from Assel. At that time, he really looked like a warrior, not a slave.

I was worried that Ashel might cut down all the Mahine people on the spot, but that didn’t happen. After getting out of the
way of people’s beautiful way, Lillian could guess why.
“It’s okay…?”

It was because Ashel collapsed as soon as she came to a place where there were no people. It was clear that just
standing with a knife used all his strength. Ashell couldn’t answer and collapsed and struggled to breathe. Lillian patted
him carefully.”Well done. It’s all over now.”

I always saw him like a child, and I felt sorry to see him like this.

Time passed and Ashel seemed a bit calmed down, Lillian raised him to lean on her.

“But it happens on its own, and it’s great.”

“If you get hurt…”

Ashel spoke for the first time at Lirian’s words. It was a hoarse voice.

“Your Majesty will have a hard time.”

In response to Ashel’s response, Lillian focused only on walking. What kind of duckling does he react to carloy like that? It
was surprising, although I could not imagine how the Mahites would feel about Caroly, who saved him, when I saw with
my own eyes that the Mahines were dealing with slaves.

“…Carloy should really take responsibility for you.”

Lillian, who muttered unconsciously, suddenly thought Carlo was similar to this.

By the time she arrived at Marina Palace, she was still feeling better, so she could walk well with her arms crossed.As
soon as they entered the gate, soldiers and servants made a fuss and took Lirian and Ashel inside. The Millennine, who
was hanging around in front of Marina Palace with a nervous face, strode as soon as she found Lirian.

“That’s why I told you to stay here. shoot one’s way aroundSomething’s gonna happen.”

He looked as if he would get angry, but unexpectedly, the way Millennins spoke was calm.

“I’m responsible for everything. I can’t handle any carloy.….”

From behind, Mary Ann ran with a teary wind. Jane followed Maryann with a handkerchief.

“I thought you’d be fine because of Assel.….”

The Millennium’s gaze briefly reached Assel at the same murmur as Lirian’s excuse.

“An escort who can’t even look me in the eye? Oh, my God.”

“Don’t be so mean. It must have been very hard today.”

Millennins sighed and swept their hair back.

“I’m glad you’re back, but Carlo ran out on a horse to find you.”This time, Lirian shouted.

“What? I’m not feeling well, but I’m riding a horse? You should’ve stopped me!”

“The couple are saying the same thing in pairs. If you know that well, don’t just wander around in the first place. How am I
supposed to stop you from going out? Would you be satisfied if I removed a body and sent it to Croissen as an apology?”

The Millennian, who was forced to remain calm, now seemed really angry.

“If I invite your husband and wife to Mach again…….”

But I didn’t finish my sentence. In the meantime, he seemed to want to invite again.

“……Anyway, I’ve sent someone, so I’ll be right back.”

The Millennium, who breathed heavily as if to calm his anger, said in a low voice.

“Don’t stand outside waiting for Carlo. I’ll allow you to the garden. I really don’t want to take any more risks.”However,
contrary to Millennins’ words, Carlo did not return to Marina Palace until sunset. Lillian spent the whole time hanging
around in the entrance garden waiting for Carloi. If there’s really something wrong…….
At the height of the anxiety, the sound of a horse running was heard. Even though the horse was not on its way to the
inside of the garden, Lillian turned around surprised by the sound. I saw Carlo pulling up and down as if he were thrown
away.

Even before Lillian called the name, Carloi came running. As soon as I saw Lirian, I could see relief spreading over his
face.

He approached with a face that seemed to be angry at any moment, and Carlo hugged Lillian firmly without saying a
word. He avoided Lillian like that, and it overshadowed the gap at once.

“You’re so…….”

The sound of his breath stimulated the ear. I could guess how fast he had run from that voice.”I’m sorry you’re not there. I
thought something really happened to you.”

A harsh voice trembled terribly.

“I know I’m a son of a b***h, but I don’t need to be bothered like this.”

I had to say something, but I couldn’t say anything.

Carlois, who had been breathing with Lirian for a long time, slowly pulled her out of her arms with a face that seemed to
be doing the most difficult thing in the world.

Lillian opened her mouth as she watched Carlo move away again.

“……You shouldn’t be walking around like that. Do you even have an idea?”

While I was talking, I suddenly felt emotional and the sound got higher. It was a feeling that I didn’t even know what it was.

“It didn’t have to be you. Someone else could have come, but you don’t have to.”

“I wish it were up to you!”

Carlo shouted explosively, as if interrupting Lirian.

“I wouldn’t have loved you in the first place if it was up to me.”It was a confession that broke out because he couldn’t beat
himself, just as he finally broke out with all his might.

Carlo’s face grew pale when he realized what he had said. Carloi muttered abusive language to the point where Lirian
couldn’t hear it, ruffling his hair nervously.

“…Forget it. I couldn’t say that.”

Lillian hardened on the spot as if she had been struck by lightning.

In the absence of any possibility, Carloi said the word between the two, who thought that all that remained was remorse,
lingering regret, and heavy responsibility or guilt. What makes him like an invoice is love, not hate, regret, guilt, or
anything.”

“It’s not going as I please.”

Lirian’s voice trembled relentlessly.

“I can’t blame it. You used to deny it well, you denied it over and over again, why not now!”Now I felt like I was going crazy
to hate him for saying it. I wanted to grab him by the collar or slap him in the face if I could. But at the same time, I was so
sorry that I couldn’t touch it and wanted to hug him. It’s crazy.

“Why can’t you get better. I even told you it wasn’t your fault! How long before I said that……. I didn’t mean to say that.
But you keep, keep.”

I was choked. I thought he would feel at ease when he was free from pain. I thought that if I did that, I would wipe out all
the lingering feelings of heavy water and the rough sand piled up in my heart. I don’t want to look back anymore because
of Carloi.
But as soon as Carlo blew up what he had been blocking the whole time, Lirian was afraid that might not be the case.”It’s
never been my way. About you.”

Carlo clenched his teeth as if he had put up with something. Without even looking at Lirian, Carloi continued to speak in a
suppressed voice.

“So leave quickly. So I can’t even see you.”

Looking blankly at Carlo’s white face, Lillian looked at his back. The wound must have opened, but the clothes were full of
blood.

“You…….”

My body trembled with anger.

“What are you going to do when you leave? Are you going to die acting like this?”

“You said you’d keep your promise.”

“There’s no reason to live other than that? So like a dead body, like this!”

Lirian screamed and hit him in the chest. It’s always been this way with Carlo. Emotions were out of control. I was sick of
this whole process of getting angry, crying and screaming, but I couldn’t help it.At the same time, I thought that I should
treat this bad b*****d’s wound quickly, and that it would be better if the wound burst and burst and both died here.

“Then what do you want me to do? How dare you hold on to me? You want me to have the nerve to hold your ankle? So
you can’t run away, so you can live next to me, like me?”

Carlo grabbed Lirian by the wrist and spat out like a madman.

“Do you know what I think every time I see you?”

It was dangerous. All this pouring out of Carloi is too intense, and the wrists that touch him are too hot to feel impure.

“I want to crawl like a dog under your feet dozens of times a day. Please stay with me. Or please let me die. Hundreds of
times since I met you again!”Lillian was mesmerized by the sound of Carlo throwing up. He didn’t just feel sorry for
himself.

“I’m getting goosebumps because I think I’m going to hold you and tie you up.”

Carloi wanted to be with him. It’s not because I’m sorry, it’s because I want to pay off my sins, it’s just because I want to.

“By the way, I shouldn’t do that. Every day, I think of everything I do to you. I’m, damn it.”

His incessant swearing was also as if he had created emotions. All those words clung to Lillian’s inextricably persistent.

“Even I have a vivid memory, and you. All I’m saying is to die next to me, that.”

Oh, Lillian groaned in a blocked groan. Carloi lets her hold him in her heart and shake him around. Therefore, of course, I
hated Carlo just as much.At that moment she finally understood. Why am I trying not to hate him, to forgive him. Why are
you using all your energy?

Even the moment I thought I hated you the most, I couldn’t help but care about you.>

Even when I believed I hated you…… I couldn’t help but think about you.>

It was only then that I fully understood Carlo’s words that I couldn’t help but care less about the moment I hated him. I
couldn’t understand more completely than that.

I let go of Lirian’s hand that Carlo was holding.

“So please, leave right now. Where it doesn’t even touch my eyes.”

Now I can see how h**l it must have been and how terrible it was. It’s a h**l of a job to hate him. It was bothering Lillian,
himself.
“Look, I just make you cry. You’re always next to me, like that.”Carlo wiped Lirian’s tears with a crumbling face. Lillian
grabbed and dragged the hand that touched my face as it trembled.

“Just go in. Treat me first.”

Carloi quickly became a silly face and was dragged into Lirian’s hands. He didn’t seem to understand what was going on.

“You can call a therapist. It’s your business.….”

“If you don’t like me crying so much, be quiet.”

Carloi shut his mouth like a lie. He had a complex face until he arrived in his bedroom and sat on the bed, but he didn’t
open his mouth.

“Roll up your back.”

He didn’t even move.

“Don’t let me say it twice. I know you’re hurt anyway.”

Carlo slowly removed his top with an unwilling face. The fever rose on his bare body, but as soon as he saw the scar
behind his back, he disappeared without a trace, but his mind became cold instead. open to blood There was a scar on
top of the wound. A scar that even Lirian knows.”…Where’s the medicine?”

The servants would have put it on every few hours, so it would be somewhere nearby.

“I’d rather just call a therapist.”

“Just tell me where the medicine is.”

When Carlo closed his mouth, Lillian sighed and began to open the drawers in his bedroom one by one.

When I tried to open the bottom drawer of the bedside cabinet, I suddenly touched Carlo’s hand.

“You don’t have to.”

Carloy, who stood up before he knew it, was behind him. Feeling his bare chest touching his back, Lirian paused his hand
to open the drawer. When Carlo’s hand, which wrapped around my hand, gained strength, Lillian just opened the drawer.

“… Is that why you stopped me? You don’t want me to see this?

The drawer was full of vials. Carlo’s sigh touched the nape of his neck.

“There’s nothing good about knowing. I don’t want you to care.”Carlo sat on the bed again and swept his face.

“You’re uselessly nice and you’re worried about a jerk like me living like this. It’s not a big deal.”

Does Carlo think Lirian is worried about him because he is nice? I’ve never heard anyone say I’m nice in my life.

Idiot. Lillian swallowed the curse inside and took the medicine out of the drawer that looked like ointment.

“Put your light on me.”

Carlo gave up his back with a face that he had given up. I could feel Lillian slowly applying the medicine. What feels more
vivid than the pain in his back is the hand of Lillian, who uses his flesh, her hand that often stops applying and barely
moves again, her trembling fingers…….

For a moment, Lillian’s despicable desire to take advantage of the warmth, hesitation, tremor, her complex compassion
bothered Carlo. And then the familiar self-loathing.I heard Lirian putting the ointment next to him, maybe he’s done. And
then. Carloy paused for a moment because he felt her head touching his back.

“Knife…….”

Light breath reached the flesh. Carloi was never known. How can such a thin voice cut his heart into ten thousand
branches?

“The Duke of Delois did. I’m gonna drive you crazy.….I’m going to drive you crazy.”
I thought the son of a b***h made all kinds of dog sounds. Carloi clenched his teeth without sin. His trembling hand
touched his waist and it was hard to breathe.

“It’s not because of you.”

“Don’t let that work. No words, no words, no things will ever come true……because it’ll disappear completely.”

I could feel the moisture on my back. Carloy sat still, and it was not until long after that that he held his hands around his
waist and hugged them. I don’t think it should be this easy to reach…I couldn’t help it.”When, I’m leaving.”

Lillian didn’t answer. Carlo became more and more frightening.

If you leave, will you be able to let go of these hands? It’s already touched like this, can you let it go? I wasn’t confident.

No, I couldn’t. It was crazy to keep trying to let her go all this time, and to keep telling her to leave.

“Lirian…….”

“Yes.”

“I know I’m a son of a b***h to you.”

“It’s not like that.”

“No…?”

“I don’t know……. I think that’s right.”

“Whatever you do, if you’re a bad boy, please……take responsibility.”

He rubbed his lips on her hand as if to beg.

“I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t let it go….”

I put strength in my hand as if to prove the word.

“Can’t you take my whole life with you. All of them.”There was no meaning without Lirian. Nothing, nothing. It was better to
live as a bad guy than to live without meaning.

For a while, Lillian had no answer. For every moment of silence, Carlo’s heart sank endlessly. Nevertheless, I couldn’t let
go.

“……I don’t care if it’s a good thing.”

Lillian’s answer, which came out a long time later, was not wrong. All he has to give her is my old, torn life…….

“I won’t expect much from you.….Let me stay with you.”

Now I wasn’t ashamed to cling to her compassion.

“I won’t let it hurt. Don’t make me cry.…no matter what I do.”

“Okay.”

It was such a desired answer, but it was hard to believe when I heard it. Carloi stopped clinging to Lirian’s hand to doubt
his ears and hardened himself.”Okay.”

Lillian even gave the incredible answer one more time. Mercifully.

Every time she spoke, her breath tickled his bare skin. Carlo, who was sitting blankly holding Lirian’s hand for a moment,
slowly turned around. Lillian looked up at Carlo and soon lowered her gaze.

“I’m tired of thinking about you. I’d rather have less thought if I kept seeing you.”

Carlo didn’t fully understand Lirian’s words, but he knew one. The reason he hung on to stay, and the reason she decided
to stay, is not the same. Not only will the reason be the same but also the feelings. I felt scared and anxious about the
fact, and I felt a sense of shameless relief at the same time.
He clung, rubbing his face against his much smaller shoulders like a hungry beast.

“I can’t help it. Because I don’t know anything but you. I don’t want to know anything.””You’re so……”.”

Lillian sighed a little.

“It’s a big world is big. I didn’t know…….when you see it, you know it.”

Carlo raised his head.

“I don’t know that. It’s not that I don’t know anything about it.”

He had a strong stare at Lirian.

“There’s no point in going anywhere, wherever you look at it, in the most glamorous places, beautiful places.”

Unlike Lillian who spent most of his life in Delua, Carloi had a wide range of experiences because he was a royal family.

“It doesn’t mean anything. Really.”

“It’s not that big a deal that I saved you…….I’m sure everyone did.”

A drained laugh came out of Carlo’s mouth. Perhaps Lillian will never understand. He put his face back on her shoulder
without saying a word. Somehow I couldn’t believe it. It’s not like Lillian refuses to do it, even though it’s such a reckless
touch.”……Your face is hot. I think I have a fever.”

Lyrian’s touch on his forehead was good, so he closed his eyes.

“I’m not sick, but I have a fever. I guess it’s because he’s so happy.”

Lirian became silent for a moment as if she was speechless.

“…Don’t be ridiculous and go to bed. I have a fever because I roll my body like that.”

“No.”

Carlo has used his big body to wind her up. Without a break. Lillian’s horse was crushed under his bare skin.

“You don’t have to sleep or anything.”

“I’m suffocating…….”

Only then did a small gap. His whole body was so hot that Lirian’s face was also heated.

“I’m not running away while you’re sleeping. So get some sleep.”

At that, Carlo warmed up for a moment and looked down at Lillian in his arms. My body was tense because I felt like I was
caught inside. As if he felt it with his body in contact with him, Lillian quietly added.”I’ve never failed to keep my promise
with you.”

It sounded plain as if there was no intention of condemnation, but Carlo could not disobey Lillian’s words even after
hearing it. He was reluctant to lie down and stared at Lirian.

“Are you sure you’re not hurt?”

“Please worry about you first. Because nothing happened to me.”

Only then did Carlo’s body relax a little.

How long have I been staring at Lillian? By the time his consciousness was blurred, Lirian’s voice had flowed into his ears.

“You know, when I thought I betrayed you…What did you think then?”

Lillian’s expression was blurred by the cold. Carlo muttered in his sleep.

“I want to fool you…….”

My eyes are closed.

“Just a little excuse to be fooled…….I wanted to have just one.”

It’s been a long time since he fell asleep. He fell helplessly into it.* * *

Maha’s therapist looked at Carlo’s back and gave him treatment and kicked his tongue. When Lirian didn’t understand the
mumbling words in Mahar, Millennium translated them.

“Body is trash.”

The therapist added something. There was a mixture of exclamations. Lillian looked at his trashy body and wondered
what to admire. Millennins have solved the question.

“I knew Croysen’s healing skills were excellent, but I didn’t know he had improved this much…”…that’s amazing.”

Maha’s therapist kindly told him what the bottles were for, and even packed some. I want to do research.

“Aren’t you going out?”

The Millennium asked Lirian instead of leaving Carlo’s bedroom.

“A little later…….”

“Yeah.”

He looked at Lirian with a strange exclamation and was so mean. Thankfully, the Millennins did not put any more words
on it, but went out beautifully. I did give you advice not to wander around before you go out.Lillian sat by the side of the
bed and looked at Carloi, who was asleep. He was sweating all night in his sleep, and now his breathing sound is quite
better thanks to the therapist’s care.

He didn’t deserve to swear at Caroly as a madman. Thinking of himself determined to leave him at best and to be next to
him again.

It wasn’t exactly an impulsive decision. That’s what I thought when I put medicine on his back. How can such a wide back
look so lonely and small? Unknowingly, he wanted to cover himself, but his trembling hands hovered only around his
waist.

At that moment, Lillian realized. This back of his will follow her for life. I now vaguely know that the reason is not even
responsibility.

“…It’s time for you and me to be fine.”

Lillian swept Carloi’s face and whispered.”This is enough pain in life. You can cover the memory with memory.”

Lirian today recalled Ashel walking on two feet in Macha.

The reason to live was not as special as Lillian thought. Because I wanted to have a future where the past doesn’t hold.
The Duke of Delois, had the right to have a future that could have been easily achieved without the son of a b***h.

I’ve already lost my mother because of that crazy b*****d. Why do you have to lose something else? Stop spinning, stop
crossing paths, stop deceiving, stop hurting…….

“Lu…….”

I could hear Carlo muttering in his sleep. It was a name I heard after a long time. Come to think of it, Carlo hasn’t called
her by that name in quite some time. Did I always call you this in my sleep?

“I’ll run away if I’m tired.”

Looking at the haggard face of Carlo, Lillian lightly put a flick on his forehead. Maybe he fell asleep deeply, but he didn’t
respond. My eyes grew a little cold, but I didn’t cry. I cried so much that I didn’t have to cry until I died.* * *

After he opened his eyes for a moment, Carlo was frightened out of bed.

“Lirian.”

There was no sign of her anywhere in the bedroom full of morning sunlight. Like last night was all a dream.
Carlo left the bedroom with a pale face. I was out of my mind to pick up clothes and wear. As he walked in the hallway
calling Lirian’s name like a madman, Lirian appeared like a lie.

“Oh, my God, Carlroy. Can’t you just get dressed?”

Technically, Lirian wasn’t alone. The Millennium was staring at him with a dumb face. Carloi ignored the Millennium and
strode up to Lirian. Lillian’s face was red as a beet.

“I thought you changed your mind and left…”….”

Carlo mumbled, hugging Lirian.

“There’s someone else next to you, and you.”

“Honestly, I think that’s right. There’s no way you’re going to stay with me unless you’re crazy.””Don’t make me crazy as
you please…….”

Lillian tore him off with difficulty. He looked ashamed of Carloi.

“Yes, anyone can tell it’s you who’s crazy, Carloy.”

The Millennins came in meanly. As Lirian stopped him, he grabbed the Millennium’s arm and said to Caroly.

“I went for a walk with Milenin.”

“There’s nothing to see in Macha, so I went for a walk.”

“It was fun. Millennins seem to know a lot of fascinating magic.”

Speaking of fun from Lirian’s mouth, Carloi forgot to reply. Of all things he’s never given, of all things, Macha, of all things,
of all things, Millenin Nocha…I felt a sense of shame.

Millennins grinned.

“Yeah, Carlroy. Your empress was happy. By the way, I’m afraid I’ll have to move out of my way because I’

“It’s not like that, Millenin.….I don’t mind staying.”

The Millennins shook their heads and disappeared into the other corridor.”I’ll go in and get dressed first.”

Carlo followed slowly, staring blankly at Lirian’s casual lead.

“Lirian.”

“Yes.”

“But can I hug you?”

“…Isn’t it a little late to ask now?”

“Come to think of it, I don’t think you’ll like it.… but I can’t control myself. When I wake up, I’m hugging you like a madman.
At least slap me in the face.”

“Be quiet and go in…….”

Lirian replied in a crawling voice and went into Carlo’s bedroom first. Carloi seemed to have become an unbridled horse
since yesterday. It’s like a horse that thinks it needs rein, but keeps running.….He seemed crazy in a different sense than
before.

When he came into the bedroom, Carloy only looked at Lillian’s eyes. Lillian asked as if she hadn’t seen it.

“When are you going back?””Huh?”

“I was wondering when you were going back to Croissen. I can’t wait to get out of here.”

Only then did Carlo realize that Lirian had decided to be next to him.

“I’ll let you leave right away tomorrow.”

“You’re in a condition to take a boat right now…….”

“I can get better by tomorrow.”

From the look on Carlo’s face, I really felt he would. Lirian hesitated for a moment and opened her mouth.

“If I could, I’d like to go to La Sortio. I like it there.”

When Lirian said “good,” Carloi was heartbroken. It’s not a bad word, but it hurt him more strangely than anything.

“Whatever you want.”

Lillian looked at Carloi and added.

“You can come when you want to.”

Carlo looked at Lirian without blinking. It seemed a bit mesmerized.”I thought it would be nice for you to see the place
properly at least once. It’s a beautiful place.”

“Did you think about me?”

The way he asked me back was like a real dork. It was questionable whether he had heard the latter sentence correctly.

“Anyway, I can’t wait to go back.”

Lillian dodged the answer. Carlo, who was only looking at Lirian, suddenly rose from his seat.

“Where are you going?”

“To finish talking to Milenin. I have to leave right away tomorrow.”

Carlo quickly packed his clothes and left the bedroom. Lirian, who looked at the back of it, shook his head unconsciously.
That idiot.

Lillian thought, feeling the bright sunlight of Mach as the bedroom filled. I think I understand what Ashel said that I don’t
like it either. Now that Lirian feels at ease.

***

Carlois, who went out in the morning, had no news until it was almost dinner time.Lillian had arranged the residence of
Mach and announced to Maryann and Jane that they were going to La Sortio. Maryann, who seemed to say something,
was more easygoing than I thought.

“Do whatever you want, Your Majesty. As long as it’s what you want.”

The words made me feel much lighter.

Ashel, who was eating something else next to Maryann, was smiling about what was good. It was a monstrous resilience.
They were sweating and acting like they were going to die, and they were lying down for half a day, and they were back in
their original state, no, much better condition.

“What makes you laugh like that?”

It was the first time I’d seen Ashel smile like that. Even so, the gentle impression became more like a child.

“Your Majesty is going around with you.”

Actually, Ashel spoke in a trivial tone, but Lillian felt like a haze was rising from somewhere below her chest. The word
“turn” tickled me. It sounded as if Lirian had a home, a location. It also meant that there were things waiting for
her.Suddenly, I missed Dennis. I miss you all the time, but more today. Samuchi was staring blankly out the window,
when the bedroom door opened and Carlo came in.

He walked in the bedroom staring at Lirian without looking at anyone else. I felt like I was going to laugh in vain at the
sight. It was impressive and a little funny to the point where even the empty longing faded.

“I’m leaving for the ship tomorrow morning.”

“How’s the story going?”

“It wasn’t bad.”

Carlo sat at the table and glanced at her, wondering if she had noticed her gaze.

“How are you feeling?”

“I’m better off than your Majesty.”

Carloi hesitated for a moment and put his hand on Ashel’s shoulder.

“…Well done.”

What came to Ashel’s face was more of a cheeky expression than a touching one.

“I don’t have anything to fear anymore.”

“Yeah, you’re great.”Jane, who was watching, whispered to Maryann.

“Mom, we’ve decided to take a look around the palace, in case there’s something missing.”

Maryann, who was staring at her daughter as if she was wondering what she was talking about, soon got up from her seat
with a slow exclamation.

“That’s right. That’s right.”

“What’s the big deal? I haven’t used a few places at Marina’s Palace. Do you have anything to see?”

“Just in case. We’ll go and see, Your Majesty, just rest well tonight.”

The smile was read from the inside, but Lillian pretended not to know. If he wanted to get out of the way like that, it would
not work no matter what he said.

Maryann and Jane were about to leave the bedroom and looked at Assel.

“You’re not coming out?”

Jane whispered softly, but Assel didn’t move. He looked sullen that he had no idea why he had to leave this place. Jane
lost her words for a moment and whispered again.”You won’t be able to eat Mach’s food when you get back. Don’t you
think we should take some?”

At the words, Ashel rose from her seat with a look of enlightenment. Ashel followed Jane’s gesture, as if calling for a pet,
and soon there were only two Lirian and Caroly in the bedroom.

“Don’t push yourself too hard and lie down.”

Lirian pointed his head at the bed, but Carlo shook his head.

“I’m all better now.”

“I told you not to let me say it twice.”

Carlois, who glanced at Lirian’s face, lay silently on the bed. When I lay down on Lirian’s bed, I could see a picture by her
bed. There was a person who could know Carlo without saying who he was. Lillian, who saw Carlo’s gaze and
expression, pretended not to see it.

“I learned it at La Sortio. Countess Solis taught me a lot of things.””…Well done. I didn’t know you were good at drawing.”

“Because I didn’t know. I learned some instruments and Mahar, but it wasn’t as good as painting.”

Something touched Lirian’s wrist, which was taking a breath away from the paintings she had painted in Macha. Carlo
was holding her wrist very weakly.

Lillian slowly sat on the bed, as if she had lost to the silent look in his eyes. At some point Carloy was just rubbing her
wrist without saying a word.

“You were good at Mahar.”

“It’s because I learned it when I was young. I’ve been to Macha a lot of times.
“Yes, the Millennium told me.”

Lirian’s response made Carlo’s impression very weak.

“What story?”

“It’s just… how you were in Macha. He said it was bad luck.”

“I don’t know if it’s anyone else, but it’s not for the siblings.”

“But you’re kind of like that. It was like that when we first met, and it was like that in Purtu. You’re being mean.”In fact, I
was heartbroken when I heard the story of the Millennium. Because Carlo sounded so lonely in the story. But he didn’t tell
the story.

As Lirian’s words continued, Carlo became increasingly speechless. Carloi, who had a half expression of frustration and
difficulty, spat out a little bluntly.

“I’m a son of a b***h to do that to you. But to other people…I can’t give you a nice answer when you’re talking nonsense.”

“…Yes, and take your therapist back.”

Amos Wright, a therapist who came with him to Maha, left for Croissen first after Lirian’s long stay in Maha.

“I’m good enough as Solta’s therapist now. So now you should take care of yourself.”

Carloi nodded silently, as if he were a good listener.

“If you need anything from Solta, tell me whatever you want.””It wasn’t as much as I thought….and everything in La
Sortio.”

“I wish I could do something for you.”

“Carl, you’re gonna be fine.”

It was a friendly answer, but strangely not enough.

“…Can I send you a letter?”

“Yes.”

“What do you go to sometimes?”

“Yeah.”

“What do you go to often?”

“Do as you please.”

Lillian gave Carloi a good answer. Only the answer that Carlo wants. He talked to me well. Now Lillian didn’t seem to hate
or resent him. Like she said, the pain seemed to be almost all right now.

But Carlo was still nervous. I feel like my heart is sinking and my blood is cooling down several times a day. Lillian didn’t
cry, but she didn’t laugh. I knew that so well that Carlo felt uneasy.

Carlo clearly remembered how beautiful it was when Lirian laughed in Purto. How he gasped like a thirsty lunatic with so
few merciless times.”Tell me how you spent your time in La Sortio.”

At Carlo’s request, Lirian kindly began to speak, leaving him awkwardly alone kissing her hand.

Carlo was scared that Lillian would never laugh.

***

I got ready to leave as soon as the day broke. When he opened his eyes, Lillian lay leaning on Carloi’s chest. I felt like I
fell asleep unconsciously while talking. Carloi was crushed in the corner of the bed in an uncomfortable position. The big
guy was doing it, and he looked really stupid.
Lillian looked away at the face for a long time before waking him up. When he woke up, he blinked a few times and looked
at Lillian. Lirian tapped him on the shoulder because he seemed to be out of his mind.

“What’s wrong?”

When asked by Lirian, Carloi breathed out a long breath.”…It’s not a dream.”

He muttered in a relieved voice.

“Every time I open my eyes, I’m afraid I had a dream…”….what you see, what you’re next to.”

Lillian was speechless and looked at him, but managed to answer back.

“…Wake up and wake up.

At that, Carlo slipped out of bed with a faint smile. Lillian, looking at the smile, thought. He did have a really handsome
face. Too much.

In addition to Kiana, Millenin and Blaze came out to meet her at the dock. Keana hugged Lirian lightly and whispered.

“Thank you, Your Majesty.”

I don’t know what Carlo talked about with Millenin, but it was agreed that Keana and Clyde would stay in Croissen for a
year and half and in Maha.

“I didn’t do it.”

“Then give it to me instead. I’m sure the two of you are going to each other.

Keana added with a playful smile.”The book is a gift. Keep it.”

“No, I’m fine.….”

“It’s okay! Don’t say no.”

I really wanted to decline, but without giving me a chance, Keana stepped back.

Millenin and Blaze are close by. Carloi was so generous that he didn’t care about the appearance of brother and sister
Mach, who he hated so much. Millennins gave Lirian a painting, saying it was a goodbye gift. With the sea drawn from the
Mahit Observatory.

“Huh?”

Blaze looked at the painting with wide eyes at the Millennium. Lillian, who saw it, hesitated and asked.

“Is it acceptable?”

“It’s not a big deal. It’s one of my dad’s drawings. My hobby was weird because I was a cranky person, but the drawing
wasn’t bad.”

At the word Goepak, Lillian somehow couldn’t stop looking at the Millennium. The Millennium must have felt the gaze and
laughed out loud.

“I know what you’re thinking, but I’m not that cranky. Queen of Croissen. I think I was especially nice to you.”That was
true. It was true that he bothered me, but he cared about me that much.

“Thank you, Millenin.”

Millennins smiled at the sincere greetings. Ha-ha, that elegant smile will never connect her to the word “göpak.”

“Come back if you’re grateful. It looks like they’re back together.”

Lirian looked embarrassedly into the air, but Carlo proudly accepted it. There was even a light smile around his mouth.
Blaze dropped his jaw at the sight.

“Wow, I’ve never seen him smile before. Is that the guy I used to know……? Just don’t laugh, you. It’s really scary.”
Despite Blaze’s fierce response, Carloi did not give him a pejorative look for the first time in a while. The generosity fed up
with unfamiliar Blaze.

“Next time you come to Croissen, I’ll show you around Enturarum.”Millennins snorted at the horse.

“Well, I guess that’s a token of your gratitude. If you’re going to do that, just change the terms of the deal. Lowering tax
rates or…….”

“There was nothing else to be so thankful for.”

As if he had been generous, the Millennium kicked its tongue at the stern answer again.

When Carlo and Lirian entered the ship and were not seen, Blaze shook his head and muttered.

“If that’s love, I really don’t want to do it. You can have fun in your life. What is that? It’s really scary, making one person
like that.”

At Blaze’s heartfelt words, Millennins simply smiled quietly.

“Blaze, what do you know.”

Familiar disregard, Blaze shrugged.

“I don’t want to know forever, Your Grace.

“Really? I really want to do it, but it’s been a while. Well, love, that’s great.”Millennins hummed and turned around. Blaze
gave Kiana a look behind him, “Don’t you think he’s crazy?” but Kiana pretended not to know.

The early morning sea breeze hovered on the dock where many strangers left.

***

It was a much better ship than the one Lirian took on his way to Mach. Entering the spacious and colorful cabin, Carlo
gave out a potion.

“What?”

“You said you were seasick. It’s Macha medicine, so it’ll cost much better than the one used in Croissen.”

Guessing it might have been from Maryann or Jane, Lillian accepted the bottle.

“Where did you get it?”

“I got it from Milenin.”

Somehow, Millennins’ eyes, which seemed to be watching a fun play, were more cheeky than usual.

“Drink and lie down. You’ll be much better if you sleep.”

Lillian, who was tired of waking up early, went into bed without a murmur. Maybe because I got into the habit of sleeping
early from Solta, I got tired quickly because I slept a little late last night.”Do you have motion sickness, too?”

Lirian, who poked her head out through the blanket that Carlo covered, asked. Carlo looked into the air for a moment and
pressed the urge to kiss. It was hard to bear even when I was troubled by conflicting feelings for her in Purto, but it was
painful now that I had nothing to worry about.

“…I don’t have one. I wish I were there.”

Feeling far short of words, Carlo was forced to endure another familiar sense of nervousness. It’s been too long since he
had to say this and do this, and now he’s nervous about anything.

“The sea looks good, but…….It’s just as good as it looks.”

Honestly, Carlo didn’t even know what was good about the sea, but he just nodded.

“You don’t think so, but why are you nodding again?”At Lirian’s words, Carloi wondered for a moment whether he was
such a revealing person.
“Because you say so.”

It was a confident answer. Lillian rolled under the covers and lay on her side, looking at Carloi.

“I think I like the sun. I hate it when it’s hot like Mach. I like the lake better than the sea. It’s interesting to draw. I can’t play
instruments, but it’s okay to listen.”

Carlo listened to Lillian with a serious look as if he were a student studying.

“What do you like and dislike?”

But for a moment, when asked by Lillian, he turned into the most difficult problem in the world.

He didn’t know what was good, but he knew what people said was good. It was the things that I had. pedigree, status,
beauty, wealth…He lived in the beautiful and colorful Purthu Palace, dressed in the best weaving clothes and ate precious
food.And all this was so uninspiring that it was uninspiring. These barely became meaningful after having someone to
share. It was then that he could appreciate what he had. Because it means you have a lot to give. Carloi has been waiting
since that day to bring Lirian to hug all of this.

He swallowed a moan as soon as he came up with his childhood resolution. The chest pain, which had been calm for
several days, reappeared. The thought of why this happened when I definitely wanted to do so bothered me mercilessly.

Why did he have to be the bully of Lillian? Why are you so…I had to come back this far, no. Are you sure you’re back?
Maybe it’s just a dead end.

When Lirian saw Carloi’s pale face, Lirian was startled and lifted himself out of bed.”What’s wrong? Are you sick?”

“……No, it’s okay.”

He didn’t look okay at all when he clenched his teeth. Lirian looked at Carloi and carefully stretched her arms. And hugged
him. It’s so big that it doesn’t even come in.

The sound of him breathing in was heard weakly. I wanted to say something, but it didn’t come out easily, so Lillian was
just doing it. I could feel Carlo’s trembling hand hugging his back.

“It’s okay.”

Lirian whispered quietly. Carlo thought in his small arms. Is Lillian okay or is he okay? The former or the latter, he was not
confident.

He could be so desperate that even one Lirian could feel like he was in h**l. And just as easily as that, I was able to be
happy, complete, and shamelessly laugh with just one lirian.However, it occurred to Lirian that he didn’t seem good
enough. I don’t think I’m good enough for myself, but I was scared that his past has already made him less than half
human.

“You don’t have to be sick…….”

Nevertheless, despite the nervousness and self-destruction that seems never to end, Carloi felt fortunate to have Lirian in
his life. Who talks like that after all that…….

Feeling Lillian in his arms to overflow after all, Carloi vowed again. Now I’m going to risk the rest of my life so that Lillian
doesn’t regret running into him. So that Lillian doesn’t think of meeting him as an unfortunate or unfortunate accident…….

The word “love” was caught in Carlo’s throat so painful that it could not come out. He devoured it with all his might.* * *

Macha’s medicine is excellent, so the degree and frequency of motion sickness has decreased significantly.

A few days later, Carloi was next to Lillian the whole time. Without trying to climb up to the bed where Lirian was lying, she
told a lie that she would sleep in another cabin if she fell asleep. When the person who said he would sleep opened his
eyes, he was dozing off next to me.

When he criticized him for lying again, he replied with an expression of resentment. I didn’t do it on purpose. I really
forgot. I didn’t even know you fell asleep. Then I told him to go before he went to sleep, and he insisted that he couldn’t.

Maybe it’s because I saw Lillian sleeping and having nightmares the day before yesterday. The face I saw when I woke up
screaming. Because of the expression, Lillian even forgot the whole story of the nightmare.
He wiped Lirian’s sweat and tears and repeated the same words endlessly. I’m sorry, so Lillian banned the word.”If you’re
going to do that, just come up here and sleep today. The bed is wide anyway.”

Carlo shook his head as if he had heard nothing. Lillian, who was momentarily choked up, said in a slightly exasperated
voice.

“You’ll do anything.But you don’t listen to me at all.I have to say it twice or three times to hear anything. I’m lying.”

At that point, Carlo quickly looked like he was being punished and hesitated for a long time. I came up to bed.

“I was afraid you’d feel uncomfortable.”

“It’s more uncomfortable for you to be doing that.”

a lirian wriggles When he reached him, Carlo closed his eyes for a moment and opened slowly.

“What’s wrong with your face?”

“…I think it’s hard to be nice. Lyrian, I was thinking you were amazing.”

What the h**l does Carlo think he’s nice about……. You must have a firm misunderstanding of the concept.Lillian stared
at the unbridled idiot. His expression became harder to read.

“Why are you looking at me like that? Don’t look.”

His tone felt a little blunt than usual. And somehow it sounded familiar. I think I said it like this when I had a temper in a
cave.

Lirian hit him on the forehead for no reason.

“It hasn’t changed at all.”

“What’s wrong…….I’m trying not to mess with you. Don’t touch me like that.”

What do you mean by hitting your forehead? asked Lirian, who was looking at Carlo, who spoke as if Lirian had given him
a soft touch, as if he were a madman.

“There’s more to do……?”

Carlo closed his eyes slowly again and opened them.

“Wouldn’t it be okay to hug.”

Lillian, with his muttering to himself, didn’t even understand that it was his permission to seek.”Not at all.”

“What the h**l are you talking about alone?”

Carlo snatched her hand while he was looking at her. Lirian blinked and looked at his hand, leading by him led. Carlo
slowly kissed her hand, looking at Lirian, who didn’t react much even when his hand was held. His eyes did not leave
Lirian’s face for a moment.

Lirian received a kiss on his hand without knowing what was going on. Seeing that, Carlo doubted that she now thought
he was a son of a b***h. I can’t believe he’s like that even if his lips touch.

Seeing her leave her hands to him without any response, Carloi breathed out a long breath. At first glance, the barely
audible breath touched my hand like a kiss.

“Can I sleep with you in my arms?”

“Huh? Yeah, well…….”

Lillian replied in a humble way. The questioner asked with a little bit of anxiety, but the answer was bland. The difference
has also led to a slight hesitation in the affirmative response.With one arm stretched out, Lillian easily came into his arms.
It’s so easy that I feel despondent.

Just touching it makes my eyes sour, and Lillian heard a murmur from below as I thought about how to calm down.

“It’s warm.”
The voice stopped Carlo from hugging her tighter. Lillian’s chest banged a few times and soon relaxed.

Lillian unconsciously dug into his arms. There was a sense of security given by a solid body. When Carlo asked if he
could hug him, he didn’t think much. In fact, technically, I’ve done everything I’ve got to do, and I’ve seen everything I’ve
got to……. I wondered if hugging would be a big deal.

But it was different. It was completely different. In Purthu, however close he may be, there is a gap that lies. The inability
to reveal everything made him feel anxious and cold. They were more attached to each other because they were anxious,
and tied to each other did not solve them.But now I wasn’t frustrated. There was only warmth. To the point where my body
is relaxed.

“I’m yours, so everything about me…….”

Carlo’s voice was so low that it sounded like a lullaby.

“I’ll try to put in a lot. Only good things, so that you can keep everything as it is.….”

Lirian muttered in her pouring sleep.

“Take care of yourself…….I’ll do it for you.”

The sudden drowsiness made the words droop. I could feel his lips sinking on his forehead. Just like that day in the cave.

“You’re doing it for me.”

Carlo’s voice was obnoxious to listen to. Strangely enough, now I wasn’t afraid of the boat shaking.

***

Soon the ship arrived in Solta and there was a commotion. The mess flowed into the peaceful cabin and Lirian opened
her eyes. She only wriggled very weakly, but Carlo put strength in her arms around her.”Don’t get up.”

“No…….”

Carloi was subtly changing like a bull’s The nonsense is spoken in such a common sense that the soft voice is spoken.

“I think I can carry it around until I die.”

Lillian didn’t even think of refuting because he thought it could really be Carlo now, who seems to have been unbridled
somewhere.

“I should never die sooner than you do. A day after your death…… No, in an hour…….”

“Don’t kill me already…….”

“If I die first, I can’t carry you.”

If he dies late, does that mean he will die with his body? I should have cursed him for being goosebumps or crazy, but I
didn’t feel like it, so Lillian wondered if he had also been infected by Carlo. Somehow, I felt like I was loosening my
strength.”Lirian.”

“Yes.”

“You can be angry if you don’t like me. You can curse. You can hit me any time.….”

It was an English word. I was dying a day late, so I wondered what you were talking about out of a sudden.

“All of a sudden?”

“It’s just, you may suddenly hate me or you may not like me. From your point of view, that’s……because it’s obvious.”

Lirian held her head out of his arms and looked up at him.

“Not really.”

I’ve already put down everything I hate or resent him. Sometimes, very occasionally, old memories jabbed around the
chest. However, the recent appearance of Carloi was so shocking that even the sting was forgotten.
“…Yes.”

Carloi smiled but didn’t look so happy. Lillian thought he still often looked sick.

I heard a knock on the door to see if it was really time to get off. At the sound, Carlo let Lirian go, but it stuck to him in a
different way.As Lirian helped her dress, Carlo slipped on her arm, wrapped her waist, or hugged her behind her back. I
felt like I was raising an animal that had just broken from an egg.

He seemed to be cautious or hesitant, but he came to me in a blink of an eye. It was an amazing skill.

“I don’t think I’m good at seeing people.…. Don’t you have to restrain yourself?”

A red-faced Lirian asked Carolyn in a quiet voice that would not be heard by others, who did not even think about falling
outside the cabin.

“No.”

The brazen appearance of only two letters left Lillian speechless and left him to do what he had to do.

“I’m not kissing you from forehead to toe, I’m not hugging you, but I’m not…….”

Lillian hurriedly covered his mouth with his hands. It was as if I wanted to do those things without people, and my ears
were burning.”Okay, okay. Stop… You can stop talking.”

Carlois clasped his arms around Lirian’s waist, struggling to stand on tiptoe to stop his madness. Then he covered Lirian’s
hand, which was covering her mouth, and began to kiss her.

“What’s wrong with you, really…….”

“I should be away in a little while.….”

Unlike what Carlo’s eyes were doing, he looked so sad that Lillian lost again.

“We’ll see each other again. Not too far away.”

When he got off at Solta’s port, Carloi looked like the world had collapsed. I was laughing, but my eyes were like that.

That’s how he actually felt. I didn’t want to break up with Lirian, but I wanted to let her go as soon as possible. It’s a place
that Lillian fell in love for the first time in a while. Because it’s where she can smile.I didn’t even want Lillian to love him. I
just wanted you to like Solta at least half of her, even a little bit. Not because I’m reluctant…I thought I could live with her
sympathy, but I was still hungry.

If he had given him a tiny piece of La Sortio’s laughter, he would have lived his whole life licking it. Just like Lirian’s little
smile in Purto hung herself from her dream and repeated it.

“Take care of yourself. Do whatever you want.”

“You have to be careful, Carl. You’ll see if you’ll see. Are you sure you’re feeling better?”

Carloi held Lirian in his arms for the last time and let him go. Lillian hesitated for a long time to look down at Carloi, then
pulled a book out of her luggage.”This…….”

Carlo took her book in bewilderment. Some books didn’t even have a title on the cover.

“What’s this?”

“Just read it when you’re bored or having a hard time.”

I don’t know why, but Lillian seemed embarrassed.

“It helps me get rid of my thoughts.”

The only thought Carlo had was Lirian’s, and he had no intention of getting rid of the idea. But anyway it was what Lillian
gave him. He accepted it with pleasure.

“I’ll be right there.”

Looking at Lirian nodding, Carloi ended up hugging her once more. And this time it wasn’t easy to let go.
I’ll go see you.

It was a promise. A promise made by Carlo to himself. Lirian realized this in La Sortio. The short words I heard without
thinking, felt longer as time went by.

I was wondering why he was thinking of such a short word, and Lillian found out it was waiting. I felt strangely restless.

“Someone’s supposed to be here?”

Olivia Donata asked with a grin. Lirian, who was sitting by the lake, shook her head visibly embarrassed.

“No, why?”

“Whenever he hears something, he turns his head away. If you don’t, I’m sure.”

Olivia hasn’t changed in a long time. Hearing that Lillian had decided to come back, she said. The emperor said, “He
knows something”. It was an evaluation that Olivia Donata would make.

No matter how many times you get off because you’ve served your Majesty well. I’m sorry to receive it. I had fun too, but I
can’t believe I’m getting compliments for that.>It wasn’t just Olivia Donata who received something, but La Sortio was also
quite different. It is clear that it has become more colorful, but different from Purto, Olivia seemed to have done all the
decorate it.

“I’m not waiting…….”

Unlike the answer, Lillian looked up again at Mary Ann’s words from afar.

“There’s a man from Purtu.”

Marianne’s servants, including Gorten, were coming behind her. Even though Carlo wasn’t there.

“Your Majesty, I’m glad you look good.”

Gorten, who said so, also seemed to be in a good mood. Through him, Lillian assumed that Carlo was feeling better.

“I came to see you because there was something the emperor sent you.”

“Gorten, you didn’t have to come here.”

“Of course I should come.”

As soon as Gorten was finished, he began to unpack the things that his servants had brought. There were a few books,
a bunch of flowers, and a lot of things to draw.”This is a letter you asked me to deliver.”

“Oh, you’re so romantic.”

Olivia Donata laughed as she looked at the stationery. The wind blushed Lillian’s face.

“Let’s stay a while, Gorten.”

“No, Your Majesty. I have to go right away. Everyone is so busy with Purtu these days.”

Recalling the conversation Carlo had with Millenin, Lillian easily accepted. I was probably very busy doing new things.

The books were some of the things Lirian once said he was interested in and some of the first things he saw.
The bouquet of real flowers was fresh and the letter paper smelled like flowers.

“Books and flowers. It’s an elegant gift for a lady.”

Listening to Olivia murmuring as if she was pleased, Lillian carefully opened the letter.

I miss you. I’ll be there soon.>

It was a short letter, but Lirian could see that it contained a lot of things. I was under the illusion that the scent of the letter
paper was getting thicker. The scent tickled my heart, not my nose.Lillian swept the stationery and quietly put it down on
her lap. My heart was beating. I’ve been waiting for his appointment again.

***
At dawn, Carlo woke up in a cold sweat from a terrible nightmare. As always, the dream of scratching Lillian with words,
and Lillian leaving himself.

There’s no way I’m gonna stay with you. I’d rather die than die.>

A cold voice rang in my ear. Lillian’s horses were rather on the right side. What Carlo couldn’t bear was himself in his
dreams. Compared to Lirian who didn’t actually say that…….I didn’t want to recall those words.

Looking at the empty bedroom, he convinced himself that it was just a dream. Lillian didn’t leave, she decided to stay with
me. It took quite a long time to actually believe that lie-like reality.

It was a matter of course. I could tell you tens or hundreds of reasons why Lillian left him, but I couldn’t tell you a single
reason to stay.The sun was rising in the distance. Looking at the blue dawned sky, Carlo thought of a land with warm
sunlight.

Lillian must be in the sun. How beautiful it would be. Just imagining it made my heart go numb.

I hoped that he would smile a lot down there and laugh out loud if he could dare to. It’s a shame that she can’t see it right
away, but I still wanted her to be warm.

After struggling between complicated regrets and wishes, Carlo suddenly found a book next to his bed. The book was
given by Lillian at Solta’s port.

I wasn’t bored, but I felt burdened. Carlo picked up the book without realizing it. Come to think of it, I received it from
Lirian, not anyone else, but I was too negligent. Before that, he didn’t want to let go of his karma no matter what he was
struggling with.….He leaned on the bed and opened the book with strange expectations and curiosity about what Lillian
wanted to show him. The title was written on the inner paper.

How to deal with death.

From the title alone, I couldn’t guess what it was about. Is it about defeating a mamul? Carlo’s eyes, which opened the
next chapter without thinking, opened wide.

I definitely killed my father neatly. No, I believed so. Until the body disappears.>

What this is about.

Perhaps Lillian wanted to talk about the Duke of Delois. He began to turn the pages with a heavy heart. The more he
moved on, the more disturbed his expression became.

“No…….”

Various mysterious deaths popped out of my mouth. What the h**l is Lillian trying to tell him through this book? I couldn’t
get the hang of it, so I kept reading with a confused mind.I’ve never read a book like this in my life. What a low……
antisocial…….Hurting the beauty of society…. Carlo’s impression grew more and more grim, but his hand at turning the
pages became faster.

Why are you being so obscene? It became suspicious that Lillian asked him to read it because he and she were so
attached to each other. Maybe the book has changed.

Waiting for his son’s punishment for his affair, Carloi read hard. On the one hand, continuing to gauge Lillian’s intentions.

“What the h**l.”

Father’s body is gone! Even a stepmother. Carlo was dumbfounded and muttered swear words. This is called a book.….
Where is the next book?

When Carlo closed the book and was lost in thought with a serious face, Gorten came in and said to him.

“Your Majesty, the ball is back. Why aren’t you coming to the Oval Office?….I didn’t want to disturb you because it’s been
a long time since you’ve slept.””The time is not yet…….”

Carloy, who was continuing, looked out of the window and lost his words. It was definitely a bluish dawn, but the sun was
already up in the sky.
“Your Majesty, what else has happened? I knew it. I’ve been thinking about your condition for the past few days, and as
expected…….”

Alexis Du 멀쩡a, who was coming in with a nervous tone, stopped talking when she saw Carlo sitting in his bed.

“Your Majesty.”

“Back?”

Alexis’s eyes scouring Carloi turned to the book he was holding.

Were you busy reading…? You don’t even know what the sun is up for.”

When Alexis looked away as if he was looking at the title of the book with a curious look, Carlo was surprised and pushed
the book in.

“It’s not a big deal.”

“Later on, I’ll…….”

“Why are you here? You look busy.”Alexis looked suspiciously at Carlo, who was in a hurry to stop him, but Carlo tried to
ignore him.

I couldn’t show Alexis Du에게a this book, not anyone else. I’d rather die. It was difficult even to think of this as Carlo’s
taste. The contempt that would appear on Danya’s face, who values intelligence, was evident.

“Go to the Oval Office and listen. And I’ve arranged my shipment to La Sortio, would you like to take a look for the last
time?”

Carlois, who returned to Purtu, went on a gift offensive with La Sortio every day was far away. While eating, working,
sleeping, and walking, he thought of things to send to Lirian. Hoping she’ll like it a little bit. And there was an impure heart
in her daily life that she wanted him to have at least one.

To Alexis’s question, Carlo hesitated for a moment, unable to answer immediately.

“Is there anything else you want to do?””Well.”

Carloi thought once again. Why did Lillian give him this book as a gift…Is it a gift? There was only one thing he could
guess in his confused head.

“What makes you so restless? Feel free to tell me what a woman needs. I know them well, so I’ll be able to prepare them
easily.”

What are you talking about? “I don’t know about anyone else, but I don’t know if I’m going to die,” Carlo thought. Just
inside.

“It’s not that……. Well, aren’t there popular novels these days?”

“That’s why you picked it up and sent it to me last time.”

“No, not that kind of novel.….a popular novel.”

“What?”

The Emperor’s face turned a little red when the Duke of No asked back with an incredible face.

***

“Now I wonder every day what you’re going to send me.”Maryann said, sipping the tea. Spending every day on Lake
Mexus has become familiar to women in La Sortio.

As always, the waters of the Mexus were shining in the beautiful sunlight of Solta. By the lake, painting tools were
randomly, but peacefully, and on the table were vases, some books, and desserts made by Bex. Lirian smiled faintly as
she looked at a table full of carlois gave her.
Yesterday, a band sent by Carlo gave a wonderful performance by the lake. Olivia clapped constantly, saying she had a
good eye, but that wasn’t what Lirian liked.

It wasn’t the gift itself that Carlo was giving to Lirian. It was anticipation. Expectation that every day will be a little
different…The kind of excitement Lillian had for the first time in his life was sometimes overwhelming. Others were living
in this mood.Carloi permeated Lirian like this expectation despite his absence. He was with me every day.

The life that I thought was always drying up and dying was getting wet. So fertile that I think maybe flowers will bloom in a
little while.

Lirian fiddled with her necklace like a habit, feeling sorry that she could not show off and tell Denis.

It was always a loss to follow Lillian. And not only Lirian but also many others have one. Now there were things that felt as
great as the bitter taste of loss.

Lirian ate a piece of Dadidan cake made by Bex and waited for Carloi’s heart.

“Oh, he’s here, he’s here.”

Lirian’s little breast swelled at Maryann’s words. Purto’s servants came close and put things down. Real flowers that come
in different kinds every day, oil paintings in styles that are hard to find in Solta, a yellow dress……. Things went on
endlessly.It was also fun to guess what Carlo was thinking when he knew what he had chosen.

“There’s a lot of books today.”

Looking back at Jane’s words, there were a lot of books. Lillian sneaked a look at the book titles. Lady Miriam’s
tragedy…….their circumstances…….The climax……. They were books that were hard to guess based on the title.

Lian, who unconsciously picked one and turned the pages, blushed and threw the book at the table as if it had dropped.

“What’s wrong? Oh, my God. It’s the climax! It’s hard to get!”

Maryann picked up the book Lirian threw and shouted. Olivia Donata looked up at the book as if she were curious about
the response. But soon after, she covered it up nicely and Olivia shook the fan elegantly.

“Furturan…….”

I could feel a lot of emotion, no, evaluation at the smile and mutter.

Maryann looked around at the book and looked at the empress whose face was still red.”But why did the Emperor think
you’d like this?”

It was a question that no one could answer.

“You idiot…….”

Lirian opened the letter, whispering like a sigh.

I can’t stand it. I can’t wait.>

I could feel the haste even in the handwriting. I always delivered a message through Purthu’s servants telling them to
finish what they were doing because they could see it anytime now, but even that seemed to be useless. Then will he
come today?

Lillian wanted to take Olivia’s fan and hide her face. The embarrassment disappeared, but my heart was strangely beating
and my face was hot.

After all the other women returned to the palace, Lillian had no choice but to remain in the lake pretending to paint. I
thought Carlo might not come today, and no matter how early he left, he wouldn’t arrive until late at night, but I couldn’t
stop hanging around the lake.”I must be crazy, Mom.”

My heart fluttered around as my steps moved.

I heard a horse cry as the sun went over the lake. I turned my head without realizing it. A horse running at a high speed
from far away was seen slowly approaching the lake. Lirian unwittingly walked out of the slope, holding hands together. I
didn’t know why I was getting so nervous.
The eyes of the man sitting on the horse, who was trying to focus, met the eyes of the man. At the moment his heart sank,
Carlo jumped off the horse in a blink of an eye.

It was faster for Carlo to keep Lirian in his arms than to call his name. Because of that, he was blocked by a wide chest
that was trying to call him.

“It’s just one more day to endure one more day. I couldn’t do it.”A little faster than Carloy’s breath came to me. Feeling
emotional for some reason, Lirian carefully wrapped her arms around his back without answering. It was warm.

It was a very small move, but it was enough to put Carlo in heaven. Chronic anxiety could not bother him at this moment.

Lillian doesn’t hate him. It seemed like they were liking it a little bit.

“It’s good to be able to say what’s good, to say what’s good as you feel…”….”

Carlo muttered. Lillian understood what he said with his heart. I never thought it would feel so free to have nothing to hide
and nothing to worry about.

“But why are you out there alone? You wouldn’t have thought I’d be here this soon.”

Lirian dodged the gaze and replied vaguely.”I was drawing some pictures.”

“It doesn’t look like much on the canvas.”

“……It’s supposed to take a long time.”

“You’ve been waiting for me?”

Lillian did not answer.

“Really? You waited for me?”

Carlo asked again in a trembling voice. Lillian buried her head instead of answering. Carlo burst into laughter, perhaps
that was enough of an answer. Lillian heard it in a daze. I’ve never heard him laugh so loudly. A pleasant sound lingered
in my ears like the wind.

Carloi hugged Lirian as if he were tying her up and kissed her on the forehead.

“What are you doing? Drop me off.”

“Don’t think about walking on two feet today, Your Majesty.”

“What, what?”

“Don’t even think about walking on two feet.”

Carlo replied roughly in a playful tone and pulled out a chair from the table. Then he was frightened. I just said something.I
never meant it in a strange way. Literally, I meant to treat Lirian like a princess so that she doesn’t have to use her two
feet.….

As soon as he remembered how the word was used in the popular novel he read today, he stood tall, speechless. Seeing
that Lillian’s face in her arms turned red, she must have thought the same thing.

“By the way, Lirian. Why did you give me that book?”

An instinctive question slipped out of his mouth before he could regain his reason. Lillian raised her head as if she were
upset.

“What are all the books you sent today? What do you think I am…….”

“I thought it was your taste……. I saved it on purpose. You didn’t give it to me for fun?

“No!”

Lillian’s voice rose for the first time in a while. When Carlo sat in the chair, Lillian, who was in his arms, naturally sat on his
lap.”No? Wasn’t it funny at all?”
“I gave it to you because it really helps me get rid of my thoughts. Keana gave it to me. I don’t like that kind of thing. Who
do you think you are…….”

Lirian’s voice, which had been spitting out words quickly out of injustice, became smaller and smaller. When he met
Carlo’s eyes right in front of him, he realized where he was sitting and what position he was sitting.

My face is heated. Wake up. Lillian swore at himself. Since when have you been so easily embarrassed and blushed?

However, Carlo, who acted as if nothing was visible no matter how hard he tried, had no talent to cope with. His behavior
at every moment was unpredictable. I have never experienced it, so I was not good at dealing with it.

Lirian flinched and Carlo’s strong arm wound her waist back to him. Lillian put his hands on his shoulders without realizing
it.”Really? I think it’s pretty much my cup of tea.”

A playful, weak, and weak laughter was mixed between the whispering voices. The sound tickled Lillian’s mind, not her
ears. There was playfulness in his gold eyes.

“Climax……” or something. I especially liked the book.”

“…Are you proud of being a pervert?”

“Right, I realized that again. That’s what I’m all about.”

Once again, Carlo smiled as Lirian’s face looked stunned.

“Just kidding.”

His smile was awkward, and on the other hand, his heart ached as it was awkward, so Lillian looked at it without missing a
trace of it.

Perhaps he felt Lillian’s gaze, the smile slowly faded from Carlo’s face. A subtle heat rose in the eyes of gold, which was
playful.

“Maybe it’s not a joke.”

Carlo, who muttered in a low voice, tightened Lirian’s waist-wound arm and his face became closer. Lirian unconsciously
stopped breathing because her lips seemed to touch.The tension lingered for a moment. The lowered gaze wandered and
met and scattered again.

But his lips settled on the back of Lirian’s neck. He hugged Lirian and buried her face in her neck. I brushed my lips. As if
it were Lillian’s innermost place.

“Lirian.”

“Yes.”

No wonder I’m thirsty.

“Thank you.”

For not pushing him away. For accepting even his trifling jokes. He swallowed up all the endless reasons.

As he clasped his hand around his shoulder, he saw a white arm coming out of his sleeve. The scar left by the Duke of
Delois on Lillian’s body does not disappear forever, so it should be treated periodically to hide the wound. Lillian said it
doesn’t matter because it’s a scar that doesn’t even hurt, but Carlo didn’t.He kissed Lirian slowly from her wrist as if
atonement. Until it touches her neck again.

I could see what he was thinking, so Lillian still swept his hair with his fingers. Soft black hair scattered between the
fingers.

Memories will continue to be covered by memory, just as his lips cover her flesh. Until it hardens.

Lillian turned her back and sat leaning against him. It was comfortable. Carlo’s hand held her waist tightly. Lillian relaxed,
breathing long enough to sound drowsy.
I saw a beautiful Mexus. The calm waves of the lake, which received a few lights, were rising under the sky, when the
sunset was darkening. The cool wind shook my hair.

“Do you know the legend here?”

Carlo nodded at Lirian’s quiet question.

“When I first came here, I talked to the lake every day. Not now, but…….”Feeling the strain on Carloy’s hand, Lillian put
his hand still.

“Now I know. The fact that she’ll be listening to me even if I don’t tell her here, and that I haven’t lost her…….”

My love, my life, Lou.>

Lillian knew. As long as he breathes, Denise will breathe forever.

If Denise is alive, Carl, what would you say to this idiot? Lillian suddenly became curious. You’ve become an idiot since
you’ve been around, boy. I think you’ll do this.

“Karl, you say hi to my mom, too.”

“What shame…….”

“Why did I buy medicine thanks to you. My mom asked me where I got it, but now I’m telling you.”

Lillian slowly began to unravel her memory of Denise in a quiet voice. Carloi listened to all the words, holding his love and
life dear.He thanked Denis in that the only thing he could feel from the story of Denis by Lirian was love. Somehow I could
guess why Lillian was able to embrace him after all this. His unfamiliar love story may have made a difference between
him and Lillian.

Lirian’s voice, who had been talking for a long time, got smaller and soon couldn’t hear it.

“Lirian.”

The answer was not heard, but his small body curled up and dug further into his arms. Carlo picked up the blanket on the
table and covered it over Lirian, who began to fall asleep. Every minute and minutely.

Hugging her, Carlo looked at the silent lake. The place my dead mother loved.

>

I remembered the last words that I said while holding Carlo’s hand. At some point, the memory never hurt him. But
enough to make him hate La Sortio here. It looked pretty beautiful today where it was. I could also vaguely see what
Lillian fell in love with here.Lillian was changing his memory, his senses. So how could Lillian not be his everything. Love
was not enough. What he feels is…He has been hers since the little boy saved him from nothing.

“My life…”

He recited to himself and kissed the forehead of the woman who fell asleep.

Carloi was now having a complete memory. And he vowed never to lose it again.

***

When Lirian opened her eyes, she was on the bed. Technically all I could see was Carlo’s chest, so it took me a while to
realize it was on the bed.

I felt strangely refreshed and light. It’s not like I haven’t slept well lately, but yesterday’s sleep reacted as if it was
special.Lillian gently raised Carloy’s arm to get up. His impression was not good in his sleep. What are you dreaming
about? It was the moment when he carefully moved his arm to the side and pulled himself out.

“No!”

Suddenly, Carlo woke up screaming.

“Knife…?”
Carlo looked around with a blank look and looked at Lillian for a long time. A sigh came out of Carlo’s mouth, who was
carefully touching Lirian’s wrist with a half-dreaming face. Feeling relieved.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing.”

He slowly got out of bed with a face that didn’t match the answer at all. Even before he could clear his clothes, he heard a
sign that he was going to enter the door and the door opened.

“Dunya said she knew this would happen.”

Ashel entered the bedroom with a carefree face.

“Asel! You can’t go in before you have permission.”

In the back, Maryann and Jane were screaming.”I was going to leave by now anyway. I can’t believe I let you go.”

“Because I’m the fastest.”

Since returning from Maha, Ashel’s hubris has soared to the skies.

“Okay, I’m asking you to stay out for a while.”

Ashele, a sulky face at the harsh treatment, was taken out as Jane dragged her out.

Carloi, lying next to Lirian’s knee, swept her long hair down with his fingers as if playing a joke.

“Ha…….”

A persistent sigh gave us an idea of how much he didn’t want to go back to Purthu.

“You said you just need a little more. And you can come back.”

• Free

• Send flowers usa

• Single Women

• Chapter

• Receives

• Accounting Courses

• Beauty

• Beauty Salon

• Bedroom
 • Bedroom Set

• Free

• Send flowers usa

• Single Women

• Chapter

• Receives

• Accounting Courses

• Beauty

• Beauty Salon

• Bedroom

“And then. We have to go to Purthu again.”

“You don’t go forever. It’s not like we can’t see each other forever.”

“You don’t understand.”

Carlo glared at Lillian for a moment with a discontented look on his face. He had a similar face to Assel’s earlier.

“I…….”Carlo, who was about to say something, kept his mouth shut.

“Okay, I’ll be right back after I’m done.”

Lillian answered, tilting her head as if she had something she wanted to hear.

“Yeah.”

In a short reply, Carlo muttered to himself, then laid Lirian next to me and hugged him.

“You know what?”

“Yes.”

Carlo quietly chose a horse. There was a lot I wanted to ask. Why don’t you push me away. Grab it as you hold it and hug
it as you hold it. Will you wait for me even a little bit? I wish I could come sooner. Will you feel the thirst I feel?

No, there was only one question I wanted to ask. Are there any traces of your feelings that are similar to mine? Do you
like me? In the end, it was a question of whether he loved me at all or not.

But strangely enough, the question never came out of my mouth no matter how much time I put my mind together. So he
had no choice but to ask.”The first day we met. When I was young.”

“Yes.”
“At that time, you too… Would he have liked me at all.”

Lillian wriggled and looked up when she heard the question.

“Yes, you know.”

Her attitude, which seemed to ask the obvious, made Carlo feel better again like a capricious child.

“Why would you call your name, kiss your forehead, entice a country girl to ask?”

“I seduced him, but I didn’t know he was over.”

“I wouldn’t be doing this if I didn’t fall for it then, now…….”

And now? With all his heart pressed down to ask, Carlo clung to her like he was clinging to her.

“Tell me one thing why I liked it. Just one…….”

Carlo rubbed his face against Lirian’s neck. Lillian thought, feeling a fever rising on her face. It was an easy question.
Because there weren’t that many reasons.”You told me to run away.”

“What?”

“Because you told me to run away. I’m worried about a girl I’ve never seen before.”

“It wasn’t a big deal. It’s obvious.”

“It’s not everyone’s thing.”

Lillian quietly swept Carloi’s hair. If he had grown up in a happy place, he could have grown up just like that.

“And you were pretty.”

The most I’ve ever seen.

Lillian swallowed the back horse. Still, Carlo was the most beautiful thing she’d ever seen in her life. Even when he hurt
her coldly, he was as beautiful as ever and made her sad. Maybe that’s why I didn’t want to tell you easily.

Carloi breathed a languid breath into the nape of her neck.

“That’s enough.”

“It’s become something.”

“It can last a few days.”

While Lirian was not around, he could dwell on these words until dusk.”…Get it over with.”

Lirian, who hesitated as if hesitating, whispered in a voice that was hard to hear.

“Next time you come, I’ll go to Delphinan and…….”

Lillian’s words were never finished. This is because Carlo was suffocated by the cuddling of him so hard again.

Lillian’s words promising the following were too tempting. Carloi thought with a frightening sense of happiness because it
was too much. Next time, maybe I can ask Lirian that question next time.

***

Carloi left La Sortio looking like a man going to a funeral. As soon as I thought about how many days he was so sad,
Lillian felt his own change.

How long has it been since Carlo was next to me? The bed was wide and cold. When she woke up from her sleep, Lillian
stared blankly at the sheets. Nightmares weren’t that scary now, but the cold that permeated the body couldn’t help it.His
first-ever laughter lingered in Lillian’s ears. It just lingered, but I couldn’t remember exactly, so I just wanted to hear it
again.

“You’ve been thinking a lot lately.”

Olivia’s soft laughter clenched in her thoughts.

“Oh, I’m sorry.”

“That’s possible.”

Olivia turned the pages with a light reply. These days, Olivia was teaching Lirian various cultures, including history and
culture. The more he learned, the more he realized how ostentatious the things he had learned from the Duke of Delois
were.

These were the knowledge that I poured in without knowing why I should learn. The scope of understanding was
ridiculously narrow. I also realized that the damn b*****d made the world narrower in this way.

“Your Majesty’s learning is so fast that I think there’s a limit to telling you in a very old way.””You’re so old-fashioned?”

“Your Majesty, too, praise.”

Olivia smiled as if she were having fun. Her laughter always reminded me of Lake Mexus.

“I’m a broad and thin person. Your Majesty needs a narrow but deep acquaintance now. Besides, I don’t know much
about Purtu. On the premise of course you want it.”

Olivia had a firm principle that learning should be enjoyed on its own.

“I’d like to learn more properly.”

I meant it. The more I learned, the more I felt her life was filled with color. It’s not a bad life, it’s a good life.

“As expected, my empress is Soltaic in spirit. Maybe you chose the wrong place to be born by mistake.”

Olivia smiled pleasedly and talked to Mary Ann, who was sitting next to her. It was Olivia’s best compliment.

Lirian shook her head shyly, but she could not hide the subtle joy that spread across the corners of her mouth.
Achievement and praise. It was much more valuable, enjoyable, and exciting than Lillian thought.Yosai Lirian’s day was
filled with unusual excitement and almost stunned. If these days went on forever, there would be a day when she couldn’t
even be beaten at night.

“I know the right person. I’m sure you’ll take it with pleasure.”

The countess, who knew nothing and did not prepare anything, said leisurely.

“And since you’ve been through a lot today…It’s not much, but it’s a gift. Get out.”

Maryann and Jane, who were sitting next to Olivia’s head toward the balcony, began to laugh significantly.

“What gift?”

“You should go out. It was so big that I couldn’t put it inside.”

Olivia replied quite cleverly. With a half-hearted look, Lillian went out onto the balcony. Lillian, who looked down with her
hands on the balcony, hardened on the spot.

“Hi, Lirian.”

Carlo was standing. With a smile on his face about what’s so pleasant. His pleasant voice cracked the still air. Lillian kept
staring down at Carloi without saying a word. As the silence continued, the smile began to fade from Carlo’s face.”I tried to
come quickly.….I guess you’re not really happy to see me.”

He murmured a little somberly.

“Yeah, honestly, I’m not a gift. That’s what I said, too. But the countess…….”

Lillian turned his back after staring blankly at Carloi, who continued to talk as if making excuses. Then I walked through
the balcony and across the study into the hallway. Without knowing why she was walking in such a hurry, Lillian walked
like she was running. Every time I went down the stairs, I walked faster and faster. The heart began to beat at that step.

As I reached the last floor, I saw Carlo at the bottom of the stairs.
“Be careful.”

Lirian’s steps stopped when she saw Carlo with a worried face. It was obvious that he ran too fast. My heart was about to
explode. I was suddenly scared.

Lillian was so awkward that she stood still and looked at Carloi. Then again, slowly, began to walk down the stairs one by
one. As she approached Lirian, Carloi opened his arms wide.Lillian eventually gave himself up on a bizarre and
overwhelming impulse and ran down the stairs.

“Be careful.”

His arms smelled pleasant, and his voice in his ears was peaceful.

Carlo lifted Lirian high, who was cradled in his neck. The wind moved Lillian’s hand from his neck to his shoulder.

“Tell me, did you wait for me a little?”

The color of Carlo’s eyes looking up at Lirian felt hotter today. Lirian raised one hand and carefully swept his face.

“More than a little.”

An honest answer came out as if possessed by something. At that moment, Lillian realized. Actually, I missed Carlo a lot.
A long time ago. Ever since I was a child in the Dark Forest, even when I was right next to him in Purthu.Carlo smiled at
the answer. It was a beautiful and sad smile.

“All my life…I’ve always been waiting for you. I feel like I’m still waiting for you. I can see it right in front of me, but like a
madman…….”

At Carlo’s words, Lirian unwittingly wrapped his hands around his face. I could feel Carlo concentrating all his nerves on
her.

Carlois, who responded to every touch of her body, was entirely Lillian’s. From head to toe, body to soul. Every single one
of them was hers.

Mine that I don’t need to share with anyone at all…….

The joy of possession of having something completely came upon Lillian. The beautiful boy she saved gave her his life.
With endless possibilities in the long life ahead. With the room for hope, which can turn even unhappiness into
happiness.Over time, there will be more happy days than unhappy days. Clearly

“……It’s a gift.”

It was only then that she could affirm everything that had happened to him, the past.

Carlo looked up at Lirian with a blank look on his face for a moment and slowly hugged her back with one hand. The
breath sank and the lips met carefully. His tongue got entangled smoothly as if he were dealing with something fragile
between his shy lips. The very short lips fell off quickly.

“Not here.”

Carlo muttered in a half-loud voice. His eyes were overwhelmingly directed only at Lirian.

“Well, what’s wrong? What.”

Lillian gave him strength by grabbing Carlo’s shoulder as if he were pushing him away with a flushed face, but there was
no chance.

“You know.”

Carlo took Lirian and strode up the stairs. Lillian was at a loss and buried his face on Carloi’s shoulder. I couldn’t bring
myself to run into other people.I thought I wasn’t that emotional, but I didn’t have immunity to this kind of thing. I got used
to misfortunes like air, so I was too weak for happiness.

“What do you know, I…….”

“Why don’t you know? You must have read all the books I sent you by now.”
I don’t think I’m saying this after sending you books that only do things like that. Lillian tried not to recall the contents of
the book.

“Crazy…….”

As I lifted my head slightly, I saw Carlo smiling. He must be making fun of me. Lillian stared at him with a sneaky heart.
Then Carlo suddenly stood tall in the middle of the stairs.

“Why do you keep making jokes not a joke.”

With no smile on his lips, Carlo looked impatient. Isn’t he crazy? Lillian stopped looking vague. I wasn’t looking at you
sweetly, I was staring at you, you crazy…….”I didn’t do anything…….you’re weird.”

As if he didn’t mind Lirian’s idea, Carloi climbed the stairs at a speed that was incomparable to before. It was a bedroom
in the blink of an eye. Carlo opened the door with his feet and went in, as if he couldn’t wait for anyone to open it.

Lillian thought in the midst of confusion. I’m sure everyone saw it. Olivia Donata would have seen it. What did he think?
Maybe it’s “Furturan” again.It may be rated as ….’.

“It’s amazing. You must be thinking something else in the midst of this.”

As Carlo kissed her neck and muttered, Lillian unconsciously groaned.

“I’m the only one who’s crazy.….”

Carlo put Lirian on the bed and climbed up. All I could see was Carloy and now I couldn’t really think of anything else. He
didn’t have a particular look on his face, but it looked rather strange, so Lillian thought blankly. I’m sure I’m crazy.”Not that
I don’t like it.”

His lips sank again. At first, he touched it carefully, but when Lirian reacted with her lips slightly open, Carloy hurriedly
pried through Lirian’s insides.

Lirian groped her hands in a hot, short-of-breath mood. I thought the seat would be held, but what I touched was Carlo’s
hard arms and hands holding the side. As soon as Lirian touched him, he snatched the hand and fixed it on top. My
fingers were hot.

His tongue got entangled, and Lillian flinched unconsciously. At that moment, Carlo took off his lips for a moment. The
breath that could not be continued lingered and Carlo stared at Lirian. Lirian’s chest went up and down irregularly.

“I…….”

Lillian’s lips came back before she could say anything. Unfinished words groaned and flowed out like a break.Unable to
think of anything, Lirian gasped and hugged him like he was hanging on his neck. He willingly gave up his neck and
shoulders and sat Lirian on top. Then he took her breath as it was. Carlo, who rushed as if to take everything, left a deep
kiss from Lirian’s neck to the collarbone.

“Knife…….”

Even his name came out like a groan. Carloi paused at the call and breathed out slowly. I could feel his breathing in his
body.

Carloi, who had been doing it for a long time, cleaned up Lirian’s messy clothes. It was a slow touch. When he made eye
contact with Lirian, who looked blankly, he kissed lightly. It was a refreshing and plain kiss that was incomparable to the
previous one, but there was still a residual fever.

“It was a real joke at first.”

He muttered with a faint smile. Lillian looked at him as if he was going to read something from the expression, but Carlo
turned her around and hugged her from behind. So I can’t even see his expression. He put her up and muttered, as if his
body were Lirian’s bed.”……When will I go to Delphinan? I think it’s late today. Shall we go tomorrow?”

Carlo hugged her even more when he saw Lirian nod his head in spite of the awkward conversation.

I couldn’t bring myself to the end. It reminded me of the day I first knew her in Purthu. Lirian, who was shedding endless
tears under him.
I shouldn’t have known her that way that day. I shouldn’t have known someone so sick just to relax. Regret was as fishy
as it was late.

Lirian, who was wriggling against Carlo’s back, carefully held his hand.

“Knife.”

Lillian calling his name always felt like forgiveness and salvation to Carlo. Even when she was Yvonne Delois.

“Yes.”

“I’m glad you’re here today.

Lillian said in a small voice. Strangely, Carlo was about to cry. He’s not even a baby.….He buried his face on Lillian’s
shoulder without saying a word. Why does it feel like I can lean on you even though you’re so small? Carloi kept thinking
about her words, hugging Lirian.

It’s a gift.>

The overwhelming joy and the overwhelming regrets were mixed together. Still…… he was a man who could be
something. Someone who could mean anything to her.

He closed his eyes thinking that he wanted to fill Lirian’s life with a gift-like day.

***

Lillian, who was thinking of canoeing at best in Delphinan, was surprised at the size of a larger ship than expected.

“I had a hard time getting it.”

Lirian’s shock increased when she saw Ashel grumble next to her stomach.

“You were here, too?”

Ashel’s expression changed when asked by Lirian. I feel like I’m pathetic about Lillian.….

“I was on the stairs with him.”Lirian blushed at Ashel’s answer. Where the h**l were you standing on the stairs?

“Two of us, leaving me alone. There’s a person who’s friendly, but he ignores me like that. It’s heartless.”

Alexis said she was learning Korean, but she has only increased her vocabulary of criticism.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t know you were there.”

Lirian replied and glared at Carloi. Carloi smiled brazenly, not even thinking of avoiding eye contact.

“I didn’t know, but I can’t help it. So, Assel, I’ve been telling you. Give me a sign.”

He even attributed it to Ashel, skillfully. It should be cheeky, but the smile was good to see, so Lillian shut up. Carlo
reached out his hand.

“Get in, Your Majesty.”

After Lirian got on the boat, Carlo followed.

Watching Lirian look at the landscape as if possessed, Carloi was again lost in regret. It is true that Delphinan is
objectively beautiful regardless of his appreciation, but this kind of scenery is also scattered in the capital. I’ll show you
everything I can to Lirian.….Lirian took the snack out of the basket and handed it to Carlo as if he were feeling better.

“Try it. It’s the best I’ve ever tasted.”

“Really?”

“Yes, Bex is the best cook.”

It was a strong expression unlike Lirian. Come to think of it, I think I’ve gained some weight compared to before. Carloi bit
the cookies and vowed to give a rich and noble to a chef named Bex.
“What do you think?”

Lillian asked with a look of anticipation as if I had made it. Oh, cute. You’re so cute. The idea dominated Carlo’s mind. It’s
like you used to put bread in a jordu when you were young.

“Delicious.”

Actually it wasn’t his cup of tea and Purto’s chef seemed more delicious, but it tasted great anyway.

“Cal, is this your first time here?”

“No, at least once……I’ve been there.”It wasn’t a very pleasant memory, but it didn’t matter now. Now that Lillian is with
us.

Olivia Donata, who was looking at Lirian and Carloi from a distance away, smiled pleasedly.

“Every time you’re together, you’re like some kind of kid. I can’t say this, but it’s cute.”

“But you didn’t look like kids on the stairs yesterday.”

When Jane added it as a joke, everyone laughed convincingly. Maryann replied with a sigh.

“In a way, neither of you has grown since childhood.”

Mary Ann, who was answering back, stole the red eyes with a handkerchief. I don’t know why my heart is so full. Olivia
patted Mary Ann’s hand lightly when she saw her crying.

“Well, maiden-in-law. Don’t cry over this. There will be things to be happy about in the future, but every time you cry, your
eyes will be crushed.”Olivia’s kind words made Maryann shed more tears than stop. Following Carlo, his son Jimmy, who
came to La Sortio, patted his mother on the shoulder.

It was a peaceful day. Nothing happens. The water ran wild, and the ship moved on endlessly.

***

The outing ended only after the sun tilted. Carloi is ready to go directly from Delphinan to Purtu. In an unwilling farewell,
Carlo lightly hugged Lirian and let her go.

“I’ll be right back.”

Lillian hesitated and slipped into his collar. Lillian, who had been fiddling with his clothes for a long time, looked up.

“…go carefully.”

I could tell by the hand still holding his collar that this wasn’t what Lillian was supposed to say. Carloi was pleased that
Lirian also wanted to be next to him, but on the other hand he felt sad that he had to leave her behind her. I couldn’t get
out of the way.When Carlo stood motionless as if he had no intention of going, Lillian slowly let go. No, I was going to let
go.

“I’ll be right back.”

Carlo snatched his hand and spoke a little hastily. Lirian nodded her head. Carloi then got on the horse only after Assel
was annoyed.

Ashel was in a slightly sensitive state. Somehow I know why, so Carlo and Lillian didn’t go against him.

Lillian looked at his back until Carlo disappeared into a mole.

“You have to go in.”

“Yes, I should.”

The horse said it would, but Lillian’s eyes still remained empty.

Beyond Carloy’s disappearance was the Delphinan River and the surrounding townscape. It was a more beautiful scenery
because of the sunset. It was beautiful and unfortunate. Before that, it was not a shame to take the scenery alone and it
was just full, but now the river seemed to overflow endlessly.Lillian looked up at the long sunset sky.
***

Carloi has been here three more times since then, and Lillian has been seeing Madeline Belberti again.

Madeleine Belberti was as old as Olivia Donata, and was also a maid of the Empress of Seonseon University. Unlike his
feisty and impressionless, he was very kind and elegant. I just didn’t smile a little.

“There’s not much I can tell you.”

After days and days of continuous teaching to Lirian everything Purto’s empress needed to know, Madeleine spoke in
praise.

“I’ve told you too much for that. I think we still have a long way to go.”

“Even so, here’s what the horse says.”

When Madeleine replied, the laughter came from Olivia’s side.

“Oh, my God, Madeleine. If you say so, your Majesty will misunderstand what you say as a lie.”Madeleine seemed to
smile for the first time, a smile that was hard to recognize unless you looked closely.

“Sometimes lies are necessary. But what I just said is true. Let me tell you one thing, because the empress understands a
lot of people.”

The more I found out, the more Purthu was a different place from Lirian’s I didn’t have a good idea about it, but listening to
Madeleine’s story made me understand why so many continents wanted to come to Purthu.

Of course, Olivia Donata, who is best at Solta and La Sortio, did not easily agree, so the two old ladies often argued about
it. Listening to it, Lillian first wondered about Purtuga and Croissen.

“By the way, Olivia. What happened to Bex while I didn’t see him? The food has become more delicious. It’s a little scary
now.”

Madeleine said, eating a piece of Bex’s cake.”The last time I heard the Emperor’s words, he was just cooking all night.”

Bex hummed all day long on the day that Carlo gave the empress a fat award, saying thank you for pleasing her. The hum
was still constant.

“I heard Demon always shows up when he talks about it in your mouth.….I’m amazed at the time the emperor appears.”

Olivia muttered with a smile as the sound of Carlo’s arrival came from far away.

“Demon, Olivia. It would be a beautiful love for the empress.”

Lian’s face turned red as the old ladies exchanged jokes.

“That’s enough teasing.”

Lirian, who stood up, said something in a stern tone, but it didn’t seem to have much effect. He shook his head for no
reason and went out of his study. Today, I will go up Solis Hill with Carloi. To look at the setting sun on the hill.If you make
a promise, you’ll keep it. The next one keeps popping up. It was both novel and delightful. Lillian also understood how Bex
was humming.

As soon as he saw Lirian, a smile slowly spread over Carlo’s face standing next to the horse. My heart got warm, but it got
cold somewhere.

Carloi reached out to help Lirian get on the horse. When Lirian put mine on, Carlo suddenly kissed her on the back of her
hand.

“My love.”

Love. Words from his mouth permeated his cold heart. No matter how sweet Bex’s dessert is, the words will not be as
sweet.

He acted like a knight kissing a lady and helped Lillian ride the horse.

“Do you mind if it’s not a carriage?”

asked Carlo, who reached out behind her and grabbed the reins.

“Yes, the wagon is a little stuffy. I want to ride a horse.”

“Yeah, whatever you want.”He replied, kissing Lillian’s fine hair. Then he skillfully drove his horse and took his love to his
destination comfortably.

The sun was just setting on Solis Hill. With the horse tied to the right tree, the two walked up the hill. After arriving at a
moderately high place, he laid out his seat and sat down with the basket that Bex had given him.

“Pretty.”

Lirian, who was looking down at the sunset scenery, whispered. Just by letting Lirian see that peaceful face, Carloi felt as
if he could kiss Solta’s bare ground.

“Mrs. Belverty says there’s a place like this in the capital.”

Lirian said, taking out the food. Carloi easily accepted. Although the scenery is a bit different, there were three similar
places in the capital.”Not only the capital but also some down south.”

“I see. How’s Purtu?”

As Carlo came to La Sortio more often, Lillian felt a little anxious. Going back and forth like this couldn’t be good for his
stamina, and I didn’t think I’d hear anything good from others.

“It’s the same. Marquis Roden is starting to show his face again, and he’s determined to take it out on me.”

“The Marquis of Roten?”

“I’m against everything…… whining that he ruined his life by abandoning his daughter……. in a voice that you don’t even
know what you’re talking about. Anyway, I don’t think I’ve seen anything anymore.”

By the way, Marquis Roden was a poor man, too. Lillian felt a complex mixture of pathetic and compassion.

“Why didn’t you say no. It was Keana’s choice.”

Carlo paused for a moment and replied slowly.”Well, not necessarily like that, but similar.”

Lillian squinted her eyes because she was so suspicious of avoiding eye contact.

“Be honest with me. What did you say?”

“I’m telling you just in case, but I’ve been holding it in a couple of times. It’s not because I’m a dirty personality.”

“What did you say?”

“I’ve endured the marquis ruining the meeting three times, too.

“Okay. What did you say?”

Carlo shrugged as he looked at Lirian’s

“It’s not a big deal…I’m afraid I didn’t abandon her, but the Marquis’ daughter did.”

“Wow, you……. You wouldn’t have felt so bad.”

When he saw Lillian’s expression, which was criticized or admired, and perhaps a mixture of both, Carlo made a slight
frown as if he was falsely accused.

“I wish you had spoken worse than I did, you couldn’t have passed it nicely. You have to see it for yourself to know how I
feel.””Was Marquis Roden okay after hearing that?”

“Oh, my God, I cried. No, I’m sure it’s called wailing.”

“At the political meeting? There are other people, too.

Carlo laughed ridiculously.

“As long as I’ve cried, it’s not Roden. I cried and fainted and was carried away by my servants. I didn’t know I’d end up
making me cry.”

Lillian burst into laughter at Carlo’s tone of voice. The unanswered scene came to mind so vividly that I could see it. When
I imagined Carlo’s expression when I saw Marquis crying, I laughed longer because it became funnier.

A small laugh hovered in the sunlight-filled air. Carloi looked at Lirian, who burst into laughter. He has loved that smile
since childhood. I feel helpless when she looks at him with a smile.There were times when I wished Lirian would stop
laughing at me because I was immature. Because you make yourself weird. The price of that childishness was so great
that I couldn’t see her smile for too long.

After a long laugh, Lillian looked at Carloi in a strange silence. I took my breath away at that moment. A thin tear was
running down his face in the golden sun. He didn’t even seem to be breathing. I couldn’t make any sound, so I just shed
tears looking at Lirian.

“Carl, why are you crying?”

He didn’t seem to realize he was crying until then. Not even thinking about wiping away tears, Carlo replied slowly.

“I knew you couldn’t smile…….I thought I made you do that.”

Lillian heard his confession blankly. I felt like my heart was collapsing.”You’ll never smile next to me. Even if you can’t
smile……but cowardly that it won’t make it hard…….”

Lillian wiped away Carloi’s tears with trembling hands. His face covered by sunlight and his eyes were beautiful, but I
didn’t want to see just tears.

“Why can’t I laugh? I’m fine now.”

Seeing Carlo’s shoulders tremble, Lillian eventually felt his eyes grow cold.

“Don’t cry, idiot. You promised not to get sick. You said you wouldn’t cry.”

“I think I’ve held you back with my greed. I feel like I’ve used your compassion to settle down. And yet, I can’t…….”

If you stay with her, Lillian will get used to her existence. Then you’ll like him a little bit like you do now. That’s what I’m
thinking.….He eventually threw up a horse stuck in his throat. I love you, I love you, I love you…His constant confession
shook Lillian’s heart. But on the other hand, I wanted to hit this idiot. You think you’re left with compassion.

“You idiot, who does this out of compassion. Who loves someone with sympathy? You’re such a fool.”

The last word was almost crying, so the pronunciation was inaccurate. Even with those words, Carlo raised his head.

“What?”

Lillian replied, wiping away the last tear mark around his eyes.

“I’m not in a position to sympathize with you, what do you mean? My heart aches because I love a fool like you. Every
time you say this nonsense, I, I…….”

While speaking, Lirian was speechless and hit Carlo in the chest. You idiot, you idiot. I was angry and heartbroken to think
that this was probably the reason for the anxiety and sadness that often peered into his face.Carlo asked, not even
thinking of blocking the hand.

“Love? You, me.”

“Yes, you idiot. You kiss with compassion? What a ridiculous thing to say.”

Lillian was now crying, but Carloi slowly began to laugh as if he had shed tears.

“No, don’t tell me you’ Not at all.”

“What are you laughing about? Don’t laugh, you don’t even swear at Marquis Roden. He’s the one who cries the most.”

“……not like Roden. That’s a bit harsh.”

“If you cry in front of me again, I’ll kill you.”

“Okay.”

He held Lirian in his arms as if to soothe the crying child.

“It’s all my fault. Don’t cry. But how could I know? I know you’re gonna love a guy like me…….”

“What am I to talk to you like that? I’m asking if there’s more than a crazy kid. Don’t say that, you idiot.””Lirian, you don’t
know. No matter how stupid you call me, I can only laugh.”

Lirian, who was burying his face around his neck, recalled his name. Now I could see why he kept calling her Lillian. She
told me not to call her by that name one of the sick days in Purthu.….

Carloi was still guarding the horse. Lillian missed my name, which no one calls her anymore.

“Call me, Carl, my name.

“I called you.”

“Not that. You know.”

Lirian raised her head and looked at Carloi’s eyes. His expression broke down, but fortunately, this idiot didn’t cry this
time.

“……Ru.”

“Yes.”

“Ru.”

“Yes, Carl….”

He called her name incessantly and tilted his head slowly. When the lips met, Lirian hugged Carloi’s neck harder.The
evening when the sun shone last was warm, and the heart was as full as the body it touched. For a very long time, I had a
hunch that I would never forget Solis of the day.

***

When I returned to La Sortio again, it was after sunset. Olivia Donata, who saw the jubilant face of Carloi, shouted.

“Oh, my God. Where did the year of Solta go? It was in the face of the Emperor.”

Carloy smiled at the countess’s joke. Carlo wouldn’t hide the fact that he was so happy. Lillian grabbed the hands of a
man without shame and dragged him inside.

“I have something for you, Carl.”

When Lirian took him to my bedroom, Carlo was quietly dragged. While he was sitting in bed waiting, Lillian rummaged
through the book and took out a flower.

“Now.”It was a dried tube and a flower. The color faded, but it was a beautiful flower as I had hoped. Carlo couldn’t hide
his wonder and accepted the flowers. Is it because the flowers are pretty?

Lillian continued, perhaps reading Carloi’s mind.

“It’s the flower I was holding in Macha. Remember?”

Carlo finally recognized and nodded. I couldn’t help but remember. I still remember the thoughts I had while looking at the
flowers on the rainy day in Macha.

But it was not easily recognizable. The flowers at that time were withered and ruined, and the flowers in his hands now
were still beautiful, though they might have dried up.

“Olivia helped me. It’s dried and kept it. I could use magic to bring it to life, but I didn’t like it. You have to keep doing it
many times, or else it’ll be seeded. And she’s pretty as she is.….”

Carlo carefully fiddled with the flower.”You think I, maybe we’re broken, but…… No. We were just a little sick, and we
could get better like this.”
The wound won’t go away. She will miss Denise for the rest of her life and be a little heartbroken, and Carlo will
sometimes be sorry to see her. But I was able to live well like that. I could be fine by adding happiness to my wounds
without denying it or having it intact. Lillian learned it.

Carlo hugged Lirian silently, and she carefully hugged him in the face.

Carlo clapped his mouth as if to say something, but then shut up again. Lirian looked at his face and kissed his forehead
carefully, thinking he might know how he felt. And to his lips that only say silly things.

Carlo pushed his tongue through his open lips and sat Lirian on his lap. A long, dark kiss continued.Carlo lifted Lirian with
a hot breath and laid her on the bed. Lillian could tell by the heat-filled eyes of Carloi. The fact that he won’t stop today.

***

Lillian opened her eyes early in the morning. Lillian, who blinked a few times in Carlo’s arm, unconsciously recalled last
night.

Caroly who kissed her whole body affectionately……. It was a night without a word of apology, doubt, or tears. Only words
of love and laughter exist.

Lillian smiled without realizing it, and then he was stunned by himself and hardened his face. Somehow I felt stupid about
myself. It wasn’t time to curse Carlo.

“Knife.”

When she turned and called her name, Carlo groaned and slowly opened his eyes.

“Lu… Why did you get up early? Get some more sleep.”

It was a completely locked voice.”I’m going for a walk.”

“At this hour?”

Carlo glanced out of the window where the sun was rising.

“Wait. I’m coming with you.”

“No, I’m going alone. Wait a little. I’m saying this because I’m afraid you’ll come out naked again if you don’t tell me.”

Lirian looked stern, recalling embarrassing memories in Mach.

“Do you really have to leave me at this early hour? It’s not heartless.”

“Yes, I need to talk to you alone.”

As soon as he heard it, Carlo let Lillian go without a murmur.

“Are you going to curse me? Even so, I’d be pleased to hear that.….”

“Because I saw you do it.”

Seeing a light smile on Lirian’s lips, Carloi breathed out a satisfying breath. She is laughing. That alone did my part for the
day.

Lirian, who left Carlois, walked toward Lake Mexus. There was something I had been thinking about for days. But there
was a guest in Mexus who came first.”Back?”

At Lirian’s call, the Duke, with his long hair tied together, looked back.

“Your Majesty.”

“When did you come? Why didn’t you say anything?”

“It hasn’t been long. I don’t want to disturb you because you two are sleeping soundly.”

Alexis, whose impression is softer than before, replied.

“But seeing that you’ve been running at this hour, there’s something urgent.”
“That’s true, but……. As I tried to open the way to Macha Bernie, there were more things to care about than I thought. But
I can wait for an hour or two.”

“Going back and forth to La Sortio like this is not good for Carl, is it?”

The Duke carefully chose the answer to the careful Empress’s question.

“I don’t think you’re going back and forth now. I’m looking for a way to stay in La Sortio.”

“Carlois? Is that possible?””It’s not that I didn’t write it as a separate palace. To find a way…….”

At the end of the cloud, Lillian knew it was possible but undesirable.

“You don’t have to. I’m going back to Purthu. Not right now, but as soon as it’s sorted out.”

Alexis looked surprised at Lirian’s words. It was the first time that such an expression appeared on the face of the Duke,
who was like a fortress on the wall, so Lillian looked at her in surprise.

“Is that such a surprise.

“Would it be all right?”

“I’m fine.”

Lillian answered with sincerity. Now, really, it was fine. Alexis seemed to feel that, too.

“Your Majesty is strong.”

Alexis turned his head and looked back at the lake. I thought I knew who he was thinking of.

“Carl says it’s not a good here.”

“It’s not surprising. When I come here, I feel like my mother loves a place more than her own child.””Did you really feel
that way?”

“I don’t think so, but……. It doesn’t matter. I’m sure you felt that way anyway.”

Lillian recalled the story that Carlo told her on the Delphinan River. The last words Adelaide left him.

“Carloy said it was because of Carloy just before he died.”

Alexis made an impression at the words.

“The Adelaide?”

‘Because of you…’He said, ‘He’s dead.”

Alexis shook his head, who was deep in thought.

“I don’t think Adelaide meant to say it was your fault.”

“Carlois misheard?”

“Rather than that…….I would have liked to say it wasn’t because of you. It’s because I didn’t finish it.”

“How can you be so confident? Because you’re a mother?

Alexis laughed out loud at the question. It wasn’t a smile that looked pleasant.

“No way. I don’t think there would have been that kind of sensibility.”

It was a cold assessment.

“At that moment, Adelaide would have made a judgment. Your Majesty would have judged that guilt would not have been
good for Croissen. I’m sure you wanted to be sure for the last time, just in case.”Alexis looked at the lake and added
firmly.

“As far as Adelaide goes, I can be confident that I know the best in the world. If you really thought it was your fault, you
wouldn’t have asked me to take care of you.”
I felt affection for my brother in a firm and infinite conviction. It was all the more so to see that he spoke so firmly even
though it didn’t sound so human.

“But I understand why you had to take it that way. It’s because I’m more alive than dead adelaide.”

Alexis’ face was greeted with a self-help smile.

“I’ve lived my whole life confidently that I’m a strong man.”The truth is that he was weak enough to take it out on his little
nephew and was a pathetic human being.”

Alexis stepped out to the top of the lake and began to walk, as if to leave his seat.

“By comparison, the Empress…….”

The Duke didn’t finish his sentence, but Lillian understood.”Aren’t you going to tell Caroly?”

“I’m not going to be able to reach out to you because I’m talking about an ugly aunt. I wouldn’t know if the Empress told
me.”

Alexis smiled very lightly. Lillian thought it looked like Carloi. I could see why Alexis didn’t stop Carlo’s reckless plan to live
in La Sortio. Maybe it was because of one’s own sorry.

“I’ve been in your way for too long, Your Majesty. I’m sure there was someone else you wanted to talk to.”

Alexis greeted me impeccably gracefully and then disappeared. It seemed to notice that Lillian had come to greet Denis.
Just like Lillian noticed Alexis was looking at the lake.

Lillian, who was left alone, looked at the lake and slowly untied her necklace from her neck. It was a necklace that I used
to touch several times a day.

“Mom.”The calm waves roared as if to answer.

“I miss you, you know.”

Lillian missed Denise every day and every single day. There was no day when I didn’t think of Denise to the point where I
didn’t have to say I missed her. It will continue to be the case.

“That’s why I bothered my mom so much. Hanging around my neck every day. But I think it’s okay now.”

Instead of tears, a smile came out.

“Now I can think of my mother without forcing her to hold me in my neck or giving me strength.”

No, it’s a lie. Tears came out.

Lillian wiped away her tears and carefully opened the lid of her necklace.

“So don’t worry about me anymore…….”

As I tilted my necklace, the gentle wind took Denise to the lake.

“Be free. I don’t want to be her prison, either. They say you can go to Lupus and everywhere through the Mexus. That’s
how you travel.”I hope to see you again someday. May we meet, not sick, not cry, just smile and hug.

“It doesn’t hurt anymore if someone other than my mom calls my name.”

Lillian even put the necklace in the lake.

Mary and Olivia and Alexis are all strong against Lirian. Lillian didn’t think of herself that way.

But I knew one thing. The fact that it was Denis that he survived again. The absolute love Denise gave Lirian was so
strong and so much that Lirian could give her love or live again. Just as Carlo could have asked young Lirian to run away,
Lirian could have loved him even in Purto. And I was able to survive.

Only thanks to Denise.

“I love you, Mom. All the time.”

I didn’t say goodbye this time. There was no need to.* * *

“I’m worried.”

The Emperor spoke to the Duke in Purto’s Oval Office.

“I don’t have any good memories here. You like Solta so much, I’d rather go.”

Carloi did not readily agree with Lillian’s plan to return to Purthu.

“Well, the Empress wanted to come back, and she looked fine.”

“Did you talk to her?”

Alexis nodded his head. The empress didn’t seem to have informed Carlo of the conversation on the lake yet. Let me tell
you about Adelaide now. I wouldn’t have said that.

But Alexis gave up the idea lightly. Now, Carlo looked good. You won’t have to tell me what you don’t want. I’ve never
seen anyone look so happy. The strange appearance complicated the old duke’s mind.

“If you’re worried, be prepared to have a good time in Purto. The empress is not someone who avoids or runs away from
suffering, so she will adapt quickly to the new Purtu.”Carlo seemed to like the word, but he grinned.

“Yeah, that’s who Lou is.”

It was a face that showed pride and love. I once saw a similar face. A face that looks very much like Carlo today. I felt like
I was looking for something else for a long time with what I wanted closest.

Alexis faithfully helped Carlo with what he wanted, overcoming his own patheticness. I thought I wanted to protect that
face.

“Strange look.”

When he came out of his office, Asheel mumbled around and talked to him as if he were teasing him.

“I told you that you shouldn’t speak so short.”

“You’re not crying, are you?”

“Nonsense.”

Alexis gave a stern look.

“Good for you, don’t bother me and follow me.”

“Oh, no. I don’t want to. We had a class yesterday, too.

“You need to learn more.”Ashell followed Alexis in silence, grumbling.

“When is the Empress coming back?”

“A couple of weeks later.”

Whenever she whined that she didn’t want to go to class, Assel smiled broadly.

“Your Majesty will pick you up, right?”

“Of course.”

I’m glad you don’t carry me on your back.

“Then I’ll go, too.

“You’re saying something new. You didn’t go at all.”

“Even if you say that, Alexis is excited, right? Nothing bad happens now.”

A knight with a childlike side asked with transparent eyes. Although the somewhat frivolous word “exciting” was a bit
annoying, Alexis somehow didn’t want to risk anything else today.
“Yeah.”

When he agreed to the blunt duke, Ashel hummed.

“I can’t wait for two weeks.”

Time seemed to flow fast, as Ashel wished. Purthu changed little by little in a short period of time.

Carloi picked up Lirian about two weeks later and headed for La Sortio. Most had already been moved to Purthu, and only
a small load and people to go to Purthu were out.Lirian, who was about to get into Carlo’s carriage, shouted in surprise as
Olivia saw Maryann and Jane heading toward the carriage. It didn’t look like a person who saw him off.

“Olivia?”

The countess smiled pleasantly.

“Bex and I were supposed to go together. Don’t tell me you don’t like it.”

Seeing Lirian, who was speechless in surprise, Olivia added affectionately.

“I’m sorry you’re so surprised that I kept it a secret to make you happy.”

Lillian is still unable to shut up. Olivia or Bex didn’t show any signs of that for two weeks. I didn’t know you were hiding this
after acting like it was the last time.

“How much the Emperor asked! The empress said that I and Bex are the reasons why she liked La Sortio, so how can I
say no?”

Mary Ann snapped in from the side.”And there’s a bit of being taken in by Mrs. Belverty’s provocation. Just because the
Countess doesn’t know Purtu and can’t have a proper debate…….”

“Old people need challenges, and the wider the knowledge, the better.”

Olivia replied gracefully, not embarrassed.

Lillian was so happy that he forgot that people were watching and hugged Carlo with his arms around his neck.

“Thank you, Carl.”

Lillian really liked Olivia and Bex. But they knew so well how much they loved Solta that they couldn’t even dare to go to
Purthu with them.

Carlo froze for a moment, then smiled and hugged Lillian.

“It’s time for Purto’s chef to change.”

Lillian got on the wagon with excitement. Purtu, with her loved ones, would no longer be unfamiliar. I think this is the
feeling of taking root in life that Olivia said.Lirian smiled and Carlo kissed the lips lightly.

“Let’s go back, Lou.”

Lillian sighed long and long. Oh, it was really a long way round. Finally, to his own place that looks intact.

The journey was not difficult because of excitement. When Lirian talked about what he wanted to do in Purto, Carloi
nodded and listened. The wagon arrived in Purtu by the time it had made so many promises that’s when it arrived in
Purtu.

Getting off the wagon, Lillian slowly looked around the sun-drenched Purthu Palace. As the nickname of the Golden
Palace, colorful decorations were shining brilliantly.

Where she and Carlo will be together.

“What do you think?”

Carlo asked from behind, kissing her hand.

Lillian recalled the numerous advantages of Purthu that Mrs. Belberti boasted. It certainly wasn’t different from when we
left, but now it looked different.”I think it’s beautiful.”
Carloi did not dare to contradict what his world said. If she says she is beautiful, even Purthu, who she has hated all her
life, has become beautiful.

“Ru.”

Lirian turned around when Carlo called. His face was full of smiles without a single bit of sadness. Only when Carlo saw
the smile could he be sure of it was.

They’ll be fine. For a long time.

 Epilogue

The Emperor and Empress love each other.

Lirian Lu Croytan was the young emperor of Croysen, the last empress to love.

There were rumors that his wife, who had been through an eventful past, carried his/her feet around the ground in case
he/she was sick, and that he/she hung his/her work, whose hobby was painting, in the entire palace.

No, technically it wasn’t a rumor, it was true. The fact that everyone in Purthu saw and heard with their eyes.As it is
rumored, Lirian Lu Croitan was an empress who loved her so much that she was afraid of flying away in the wind. And
that’s why the nobles of Croissant thought Lirian Lu Croitan was great.

The emperor, who had a sword in his mouth, never lost his smile as if he had all the happiness in the world next to the
empress.

“It’s been much easier to treat Her Majesty since the Empress returned. I think Purtu is working well now. I’ve been caught
in a trance, and I’ve been living in a palace.”

“I hate to see people from Solta being so high-spirited, but it’s a good thing anyway.”

The aristocrats expressed their appreciation for the emperor and empress, who were always together at the anniversary
party.

“When do you think you’re going to kill me because you don’t want to…….”

“Shh. Don’t you know it’s going to be a mess if I talk about it then? Back then, there was a rumor that if you were bored,
you wouldn’t get along well.”The music, which vaguely revealed the color of Solta, resonated within the banquet hall. Ever
since Olivia Donata was favored by the Empress, she has had a glimpse of the Solta culture in Purthu. Even the chef has
changed.

“They said they’d give us a tax cut for the day.”

“I couldn’t have imagined it on the last national wedding anniversary.….”

When the emperor raised the cup high, the aristocrats who were talking also raised the cup. The emperor, who made a
toast, kissed the empress next to him lightly. No one was surprised to see the love affair.

“Anyway, it doesn’t look good. I prefer a peaceful and loving Purthu to a cold Purthu.”

Someone interrupted the conversation with a soft voice. Everyone nodded quietly as if they agreed, but soon the party
was assimilated and scattered. The party didn’t end for a long time.

-fin-